(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Scrap book of Mormon literature : religious tracts"

. :;.- wo::. . ,o :. ■....> •■•.-...:. .-.;..•. ,,>;. 



i 
I 
1 

";■' 
1 






1 





**™? i *s 







> - V .'. . 



HBiBawsaBgMisa^^SR^asSBass^ 



CRAPBO 
MORMON 
LITERATURE 



Qa^d ©. jUctKay Sfibftafty 




*QRTO* 

BX 
8637 
S373 
V.2 



^ 



0^ 




RICKS COLLEGE LRC 



3 1404 00 090 250 9 



\ ■ 



V!SW»> > r-' - 



<E8»/ ?#" 



•,..1/ \j '-. 

'•* •' It Jfi 












w\ 



.. ."^ 

ffi/jHrn) 



:J a) 



\\. 



■- tN. 



^*M 



DATE DUE 



nfT — 


ft IQOP 






Uul 


o juuo 































































































































Demco 









l ■*»■ 






* 

/ 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2013 



http://archive.org/details/scrapbookofmormo2rich 






* . V 



SCRAP BOOK 



of 



Mormon Literature 



VOL. II 



Religious Tracts 



Published by 

BEN. E. RICH 



"We have gathered posies, 
From other men's flowers; 

Nothing but the thread that 
Binds them is ours." 



PRESS OF 

HENRY C. ETTEN tCO. 

CHICAGO 









%> 



CO 

cv 

Or 

CL 
^ GENERAL INDEX 



Page 
STATEMENT FROM JOSIAH QUINCY, MAYOR OF BOS- 
TON, 1845-1849, CONCERNING AN INTERVIEW HAD 
IN 1844 WITH JOSEPH SMITH, THE MORMON 
PROPHET : Some of the Sayings and Predictions Made by 
the Prophet Joseph Smith — A Letter to Mr. Wentworth 
from the Prophet in Answer to a Request from Him for a 
Statement of Belief, to Be Published in the Chicago "Demo- 
crat" — The Prophet's Assassination — Extracts from Governor 
Ford's History of Illinois Concerning the Martyrdom, with 
Comments. — Compiled by Ben. E. Rich 3 

DEDICATION OF PALESTINE: The Prayer.— By Apostle 

Orson Hyde 36 

THE RESURRECTION: Purpose of Man's Existence— Com- 
ponent Parts of Body Never Destroyed — Literal Resurrection — 
Testimony of Resurrection by Ezekiel, Job, Daniel, Luke, John, 
Matthew, Paul — Book of Mormon Prophet's Testimony of the 
Resurrection, Abinadi, Jacob, Amulek, Alma, Samuel, Words 
of Jesus, Moroni — Testimony of Joseph Smith — Extract from 
the Prophecy of Enoch. — By President Brigham Young 40 

CELESTIAL FAMILY ORGANIZATION.— By Parley P. Pratt 
in His Publication, "The Prophet," published in New York 
City, 1845 52 

SALVATION FOR THE LIVING AND THE DEAD : Liberal- 
ity of the "Mormon" Faith — Characteristics of True Religion 
— Universal Salvation — But One God and One Faith — Sincerity 
Not Conclusive Evidence of Truth — Oneness of the Church 
of Christ — True Gospel Again Revealed from Heaven — Gospel 
Will Be Preached to Every Soul — But Few Will Be Lost — Sal- 
vation for the Dead — Different Degrees of Glory — Liberality 
of the Gospel — Everlasting -Punishment — Work in the Spirit 
World — Cherish No Evil Feeling. — A Discourse by Charles W. 
Penrose, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sun- 
day Afternoon, August 19, 1900 59 

MORMONISM JUDGED BY ITS EFFECTS: Testimony of 
Converts — Effects of Mormonism — Preaching the Gospel — 
Mormons a Happy People — Mormonism Causes Unity — Educa- 
tion — Natural Benefits Derived from Mormonism. — By Charles 
W. Penrose, in "Millennial Star," 1886 78 

[i] 



ii GENERAL INDEX 

Page 
THE "RE-ORGANIZED" CHURCH VS. SALVATION FOR 
THE DEAD: Claims of The "Re-organized" Church— Keys 
for Vicarious Work Restored — Baptism for Dead Commenced 
— Temples Built — Keys Bestowed Upon the Twelve Apostles 
— Church Rejected with Its Dead — Baptism for the Dead Dis- 
continued by "Josephites" — Importance of the Work for the 
D ea d — Dead Judged Out of Records — Prophet Preaches on 
Work for Dead — Early Prophets Preached Salvation for the 
Dead — Necessity of Temples — Sacred Ordinances Must Be 
Performed in the Temple — An Editorial from the "Times and 
Seasons" Written by the Prophet Joseph Smith on Salvation 
for the Dead. — By Joseph F. Smith, Jr 83 

ACKNOWLEDGE YOUR FAULTS.— By Elder Orson F. Whit- 
ney, in "Millennial Star," 1882 100 

AN INTERVIEW IN THE ATLANTA CONSTITUTION ON 
THE "MORMON" FAITH: Book of Mormon— What the 
Book of Mormon Teaches — First Principles — Gifts of the Holy 
Ghost — Prophecy — Authority — Apostasy — Restoration — Organi- 
zation — Ecclesiastical Government — Necessity of Baptism — 
Mode of Baptism — Infant Baptism — Salvation for the Dead — 
Eternal and Everlasting Punishment — Graded Salvation and 
Damnation — Personality of the Godhead — Atonement and Fall 
— Bible Alone Not Sufficient — Marriage — Morality of the Mor- 
mons — Belief in a Personal Satan — Future Punishment — The 
Earth to Be Purified.— By Elder Ben. E. Rich 103 

TWO LETTERS TO A BAPTIST MINISTER: Rev. J. Whit- 
comb Brougher, Pastor First Baptist Church, Chattanooga, 
Tenn., Delivered Two Sermons from His Pulpit Upon "Mor- 
monism." They were tirades of falsehoods and misrepresenta- 
tions from beginning to end; they were filled with much bit- 
terness and hatred, and during one of his sermons he came as 
near advocating mob violence as he dared. These wholesale 
attacks called out the following open letters to the minister, 
which appeared in the Chattanooga "News." (There were so 
many calls for copies of these letters, and to meet the demands 
they were published in pamphlet form.) Christ's Church 
Always Evily Spoken Against — Spaulding Manuscript Story — 
Restoration of the Gospel — Christ's Second Coming— The 
Existence of a God — God Has a Body, Parts and Passions — 
Belief in Many Gods — Is Mormonism a System of Lust — 
"Mormons" Live in Their Own Homes — Loyalty of the Mor- 
mons — Authority — Are We to a Unity — Baptism Is Essential — 
False Charges — Missionary Work — The Book of Mormon. — 
Elder Ben. E. Rich 122 

MORMONS AND MORMONISM: The Mormon People, Their 
Industry, Education and Morals — What Is Thought of These 
People by a Non-Mormon of Many Years Residence Among 
Them — By Their Fruits — Like the Pilgrim Fathers — Their 
Staff and Comfort — What They Accomplished in Thirty-two 
Years — Education — Morals — Cause of Persecution — The New 
Crusade — Disfranchisement of Mormons — Political Conditions 
— B. H. Roberts Case. — Lecture by Charles Ellis, a Non-Mor- 
mon 145 



GENERAL INDEX iii 

Page 
PROPHETS AND APOSTLES NECESSARY: Tendency of 
Mankind to Accept Dead Prophets and Reject Living Ones — 
Prophecy Fulfilled — Revelation Necessary — Necessity of Offi- 
cers in the Church. — By the late President Geo. Q. Cannon, in 
the "Millennial Star," 1866 168 

COMPREHENSIVE SALVATION, OR THE GOSPEL TO 
LIVING AND DEAD : First Principles— Authority— Miracu- 
lous Gifts — Organization — Apostasy — Restoration — The Gospel 
Preached to the Spirits of the Departed — Different Degrees 
of Glory — Turning the Hearts of the Fathers to the Children, 
and the Children to the Fathers -By John Nicholson 174 

THE MEANS OF ESCAPE, OR, EXISTING EVILS AND 
THEIR CURE : Christ's Second Coming — Restoration — Vis- 
ions of the Prophet— Priesthood Restored — Persecution — 
Growth of the Church — Missionary Work — The Gathering. — 
By Elder John Nicholson 195 

THE LATTER DAY PROPHET: Prophets Needed and Should 
Be Expected — Organism of the Church of Christ — Effects of 
Obedience to the Doctrines Introduced by Joseph Smith — The 
Book of Mormon Authentic — Modern Prophecy and Its Ful- 
filment. — By Elder John Nicholson 200 

THE GOSPEL OPENS COMMUNICATION WITH JEHO- 
VAH : Necessity of Adversity — Angels Have Appeared in the 
Last Days — Heaven — Condition of the World. — Paragraphs 
from a Sermon Delivered by President John Taylor, June 
12, 1853 221 

A WORD OF ADVICE: Elders' Authority— Their Attitude To- 
ward Ministers — Rely Upon Spirit of God — Advice to Mis- 
sionaries.— By Elder Parley P. Pratt, in "Millennial Star," 1846 226 

A PROPHET OF LATTER DAYS. 
A GLORIOUS THOUGHT: Should Prophets Be Expected in 
Our Day — God's Word Indicates that a Prophet Should 
Come — Prophets Sent to Announce All Important Events — 
Positive Promise of the Lord to Send a Messenger — Necessity 
of Prophets and Apostles in the Church — Church Founded 
Upon Prophets and Apostles — Power Given Apostles and 
Prophets — Object of Inspired Men in the Church — How Long 
They Should Remain — Is the Canon of Scripture Full — With- 
out Modern Revelation Bible Prophecies Cannot Be Fulfilled 
— Treatment of Prophets in Past Ages — Jesus a Stumbling 
Stone — Many Prophets Rejected — Persecution to Follow All 
Inspired Teachers — Conclusions Drawn from Scriptures 
Quoted. — Elder Edwin F. Parry, Liverpool, England 230 

WAS JOSEPH SMITH A PROPHET? Testimony of His 
Works — Judging by the Fruits — Joseph Smith's Claim — His 
Claim Compared with Scripture — Predictions that the Gospel 
Should Be Restored — Joseph Smith Treated the Same as 
Ancient Prophets — Account of Some of His Works — Bible 
Prophecies Fulfilled — Church Organization the Same as For- 
merly — Same Doctrines as in Former Days — The Holy Ghost 



iv GENERAL INDEX 

Page 
Received — How to Obtain Proof — Outward Proofs — Testimony 
of Witnesses — Ancient Prophecies Being Fulfilled — The Gath- 
ering of Israel — Gathering Peculiar to Latter-Day Saints — 
Events in the History of the Saints — Words of the Psalmist 
Fulfilled — Isaiah's Prediction Fulfilled — A Prophecy of Malachi 
— Salvation for the Dead — Facts Proven. — Elder Edwin F. 
Parry, Liverpool, England 235 

JOSEPH SMITH'S WORKS: Evidence of His Inspiration- 
Scriptural Tests — Prediction of the Angel — None Can Stop 
God's Work — "A Marvelous Work" — Testimony of Disinter- 
ested Men — Prophecy About War — Fulfilled Twenty-eight 
Years Afterwards — Predicted Men's Lives W T ould Be Spared 
— The Saints' Exodus Foretold — Gathering Predicted — Joseph 
Smith as an Expounder of Scripture — Church Organization — 
All His Works Proclaim Him a Prophet. — Elder Edwin F. 
Parry, Liverpool, England 254 

THE BOOK OF MORMON: An Evidence of the Inspiration 
of Joseph Smith — Its Purport — Impossible to Write Without 
Divine Aid — Prophecies in the Book of Mormon — A Bible ! A 
Bible ! — Isaiah's Prophecy — Book Gives a Test of Its Truth 
— Attested by Direct Evidence — Testimony of Three Witnesses 
— Testimony of Witnesses Unchanged — Testimony of Eight 
Witnesses — Secular Proof of the Book of Mormon — Colonists 
from the Tower of Babel — Origin Before the Christian Era — 
Of Hebrew Origin — Indian Customs — Indian Practice Resem- 
bling the Passover — Tradition of a Sacred Book — Acquainted 
with the Old Testament Record — Tradition of Moses — Tradi- 
tion of Eve — Tradition of the Flood — Led by Youngest Broth- 
er — Engraved on Plates of Metal — Egyptian Writings — Evi- 
dences of Advanced Civilization — Ruins Discovered — Indians 
All of One Origin — Ruins in Yucatan — Ancient Glass Jar — A 
Ruined City — Ancient Coins and Implements — Destruction at 
the Time of the Crucifixion — Ruins on the Ridge of a Moun- 
tain — Destroyed by the Action of Heat — Remains Found 
Under Lava Beds — Discovery of a Hidden City — Evidences of 
Great Eruptions — The Messiah Known to the Ancient Inhabit- 
ants of America — The Cross as an Emblem — Knowledge of 
the Godhead — Tradition of the Christ — Strong Proofs of the 
Truth of the Book of Mormon — Conclusion. — Elder Edwin F. 
Parry, Liverpool, England 260 

MARKS OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST : The Outward Signs 
by Which It May Be Known — Outward Signs by Which 
Christ's Gospel May Be Known — Character of His Church — 
Knowledge the Outcome of True Faith — How It May Be Ob- 
tained — An Illustration — Parable of the Sower — Where Is the 
True Gospel and Church of Christ? — By Edwin F. Parry, Liv- 
erpool, England 291 

SIGNS OF CHRIST'S SECOND COMING: What the Bible 
Says Concerning His Advent — What the Saviour and the 
Ancient Prophets Say Concerning It — The Many Things to 
Take Place Before that Great Event — The Signs Already Ap- 
pearing. — By Elder Edwin F. Parry, Liverpool, England 304 



GENERAL INDEX V 

Page 
SAVED BY GRACE THROUGH OBEDIENCE: Important 
Questions Concerning Salvation Answered by the Word of 
God— Bible Teachings Upon This Subject— Important Ques- 
tions Concerning Salvation Answered by the Word of God — 
Salvation Free to All Who Will Obey— Faith Alone Will Not 
Save— True Faith Cannot Be Separated from Works of 
Obedience— Illustrations of Salvation by Grace.— By Elder Ed- 
win F. Parry, Liverpool, England 313 

THE BEGINNING OF THE GOSPEL OF JESUS CHRIST: 
Rules That Must Be Observed by All Who Enter Christ's 
Church— What Is Salvation— Our Own Sins— What Is the Gos- 
pel—The First Rule— Faith— Nature of Faith— Power of Faith 
— Necessity of Miraculous Gifts — Existence of Faith Shown 
by Works — Another Evidence of Faith — The Second Rule — 
Repentance — Meaning of Repentance — Necessity of Repentance 
— The Third Rule — Baptism — True Mode of Baptism — What 
Baptism Is For — Other Purposes of Baptism — The Baptism 
of Infants — Those W T ho Have Died Without Baptism — Bap- 
tism a Test of Obedience — The Fourth Rule — Laying On of 
Hands — Necessity of Laying On of Hands — Office of the 
Holy Spirit — Rules Herein Explained. — By Elder Edwin F. 
Parry, Liverpool, England 321 

AN ANGEL WITH THE GOSPEL: Rev. 14: 6, 7, Analyzed— 
Angel Moroni's Mission Not Completed — Angels — Judgments 
to Come Upon the World. — By Elder Orson Pratt, in "Millen- 
nial Star," 1866 333 

THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH ON DOCTRINE: Extracts 
from a Sermon Delivered at Nauvoo, June 27, 1839, Taken 
from the "Historical Record" — First Principles — Purpose of the 
Gifts of Tongues — Resurrection and Eternal Judgment — Elec- 
tion — Effects of the Holy Ghost Upon Gentiles — Effects of the 
Holy Ghost Upon the Seed of Abraham — The Other Com- 
forter 337 

THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS AND THE WORLD : The God- 
head — Testimony of John, Peter, Stephen — The Personality of 
God — Testimony of Abraham, Moses, Thomas, Zechariah, Paul, 
Joseph Smith — Faith and Works — Testimony of Paul, John, 
James — Repentance — Testimony of Paul, Noah, Abraham, 
Jonah, John — Water Baptism — Testimony of Paul, John, Nico- 
demus, Peter, Paul — The Holy Ghost — Testimony of John the 
Baptist, John, Paul — Baptism for the Dead — Testimony of 
Peter, Paul — Divine Authority — Testimony of Paul, Peter. — 
By Elder William A. Morton 340 

A CONGRESSMAN'S OPINION OF THE PROPHET: From 
the "Historical Record" — The Prophet in Washington During 
the Year 1840 404 

AN ANNOUNCEMENT CONCERNING THE CHURCH OF 
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS.— By Heber 
J. Grant, Tokyo, Japan 405 



vi GENERAL INDEX 

CORNER STONES OF REORGANIZATION: A Few Facts *** 
Concerning Its Founders Compiled from Early Church His- 
tory — History of William Marks — Revelation to James J. 
Strong Given January 7, 1849 — Record of Zenos H. Gurley — 
'Jason W. Briggs, Another Founder of the New Organization 
— Authority. — By German E. Ellsworth 408 

IS BELIEF ALONE SUFFICIENT: Knowledge of God Neces- 
sary to Be Saved — Must Obey the Gospel — Works Necessary 
— Love Manifest by Keeping the Commandments — Faith and 
Works Necessary.— By J. H. Paul 423 

THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY 
SAINTS : Its Religion, History, Condition and Destiny — An- 
tagonism Due to Misrepresentation — The Fulness of the Ever- 
lasting Gospel — The Godhead — Men Judged by Their Works — 
The Atonement — The Gospel Ordinances — Faith, Repentance, 
Baptism — Baptism for the Dead — The Holy Ghost — Divine Au- 
thority — Officers — Spiritual Gifts — The Apostasy — The Book 
of Mormon — Revelation — Restoration of the Gospel — Other 
Doctrines — A Glance at History — Present Condition — Future 
Destiny — The Gospel Message. — By James H. Anderson, 1902.. 429 

A WORD ABOUT SUCCESSION: From Saturday "News"— 
Was Not Necessary to Ordain President Young to Office of 
President of Church — The Prophet Intended Hyrum to Be 
the Next President Had He Lived — All the Keys of Authority 
Bestowed Upon the Heads of the Twelve Apostles by Joseph 
Smith — Brigham Young Accepted by People as Second Presi- 
dent of Church 460 

THE GOSPEL PIONEER: Faith— Repentance— Baptism— Lay- 
ing on of Hands for Imparting the Holy Ghost — Authority to 
Preach and Administer. — By William Jefferies 464 

GLAD TIDINGS OF GREAT JOY: Faith in God and Jesus 
Christ — Repentance — Baptism — The Holy Ghost — Organization 
— We Believe in Continuous Revelation from God — Obey the 
Doctrine of Christ. — By Apostle George Teasdale 484 

SUGGESTIONS TO ELDERS: Care in Administering Sacra- 
ment — Baptismal Ceremony — Laying on of Hands and Bless- 
ing Sick — Words to Be Used in Baptizing — Words Used in 
Confirming a Person a Member of the Church — Administer- 
ing to the Sick — Anointing with Oil. — By Elder B. H. Roberts, 
in "Millennial Star," 1888 488 

THE GOSPEL OF JESUS CHRIST: All Truth Included in the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ — The Gospel Plan Comprehends More 
Than This Planet — Gospel Taught Prior to Christ's Advent — 
Faith — Repentance — Baptism by Immersion — Gift of the Holy 
Ghost — Only One Gospel Plan — Evidence of Apostasy — Gospel 
Plan a Perfect One — Exclusive Plan — Man Saved by Gaining 
Knowledge — Faith and Works Necessary — Importance of the 
Message of the Humble Elders. — By Elder Orson F. Whitney, 
in "Millennial Star," 1882 492 



GENERAL INDEX vii 

Page 
THE MISUSE OF POWER.— By Apostle Orson F. Whitney, in 

Millennial Star, 1882 510 

HAPPINESS FOR THE SORROWFUL.— By Apostle Orson 

Pratt, Millennial Star, 1886 514 

THE STRAIGHT AND NARROW WAY : Doctrine the Savior 
Taught — First Principles — Faith and Works — Repentance — 
Baptism — Object of Baptism — Subjects Fit for Baptism — Mode 
of Baptism — Gift of the Holy Ghost — The Blood of Christ — 
— Authority — Salvation for the Dead. — By Elder Ephraim H. 
Nye 516 

A MOTHER'S INFLUENCE : A Few Words About the Find- 
ings and the Birth of Joseph F. Smith 535 

IS BAPTISM ESSENTIAL TO SALVATION? 540 

ALLEGED "OBJECTIONABLE FEATURES" IN THE RE- 
LIGION OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS : Discoveries Made in 
South America Corroborating Claims of the Book of Mormon 
— Apostles and Prophets — Signs Following the Believers — Or- 
dinance of Baptism Changed. — By Elder Charles W. Staynor.. 542 

LATTER-DAY SAINTS FOLLOW THE TEACHINGS OF 
THE SAVIOUR: Address Delivered at the Salt Lake Taber- 
nacle Sunday, December 25, 1910, by President Joseph F. 
Smith — Adam's Mission on Earth — Temporal Death — Coming 
of Christ — The Second Death — Christ Both God and Man — 
First Born in the Spirit, Only Begotten of the Father in the 
Flesh, Immortal Father, Mortal Mother, thus Were Joined 
Together in Him Forever, Both God and Man — Resurrection 
— Spirit and Body of Christ — Preaching to Spirits in Prison 
— Broadness of God's Plan of Salvation — All Will Be Resur- 
rected — Free Agency of Man — Saviour in America — Elements 
of Spirituality — Book of Mormon — Doctrines of Christ — 
Saviour's Birthday 554 



DOCTRINAL INDEX 



Adam's mission on earth, 554. 
Adam taught to offer sacrifice, 556. 
Administering to Sick, 490. 
Adversity, Necessity of, 222. 
Ancient Prophets predict Christ's 

Second Coming, 306. 
Angel with the Gospel, 333. 
Angels appear in last days, 223. 
Anointing with Oil, 491. 
Apostasy, 108, 176, 445. 
Apostasy, Evidence of, 502. 
Apostles and Prophets, 545. 
Archaeological discoveries cor- 
roborating claims of Book of 

Mormon, 281. 
Articles of Faith, How they came 

to be written, 20. 
Atonement, The, 117, 314, 434. 
Authority, 17, 107, 132, 143, 297, 

395, 442, 480. 
Baptism, 117, 293, 326, 373, 437, 

474, 485, 520. 
Baptism Changed, Mode of, 552. 
Baptism essential to Salvation, 

540. 
Baptism for Dead commenced, 84. 
Baptism for the Dead, 181, 439. 
Baptism for the Dead done away 

with by "Josephites," 87. 
Baptism, Infant, 113, 329. 
Baptism, Mode of, 113, 326, 498, 

525. 
Baptism, Necessity of, 112, 133, 

142 
Baptism, Purpose of, 327, 521. 
Baptism, Subjects fit for, 522. 
Baptismal ceremony, 489. 
Belief alone not sufficient, 118, 

423. 
Believers, Signs follow the, 547. 
Book of Mormon, 104, 140, 206, 

239, 260, 446, 543, 562. 
Book of Mormon's coming forth 

fulfills ancient prophecy, 210. 
Book of Mormon, Discoveries in 

South America corroborate 

claims of, 544. 
Book of Mormon gives test of its 

truth, 264. 
Book of Mormon teaches, What 

the, 105, 209. 

[vi 



Book of Mormon, The coming 
forth of the, 207. 

Book of Mormon published. 209. 

Book of Mormon, What it is, 448. 

Briggs, Jason W., Record of, 418. 

But few will be lost, 67. 

Christ's birthday, 567. 

Christ, Blood of, 527. 

Christ both God and man, 555-557. 

Christ's Father immortal and 
mother mortal, 558. 

Christ first born in spiritual crea- 
tion, 558. 

Christ only begotten in flesh of 
God, 558. 

Christ's second coming, 126, 196, 
304. 

Christ spoken evil against in prim- 
itive days, 124. 

Christ visits Western Hemisphere, 
213. 

Church founded upon Apostles 
and Prophets, 231. 

Church, Growth of, 197, 453. 

Church Organization, 259. 

Church property seized, 456. 

Church rejected with its dead, 87. 

Comforter, The other, 338. 

Corroborative Book of Mormon 
evidence by Non-Mormons, 268. 

Creation, spiritual, 555. 

Crusade against Mormons, 158. 

Dead judged out of records, 90. 

Dead Prophets accepted and liv- 
ing Prophets rejected, 168. 

Death, Temporal, 555. 

Death, The second, 557. 

Dedication of Palestine, 36. 

Degrees of Glory, 72, 185. 

Disfranchisement, 160. 

Disobedience, Penalty of, 315. 

Doctrine of Christ, 486, 564. 

Earth to be purified, 121. 

Education among Mormons, 80, 
152 

Effects of Holy Ghost upon Gen- 
tiles, 338. 

Effects of Holy Ghost upon seed 
of Abraham, 338. 

Effects of Mormonism, 78. 

Efficacy of Christ's atoning blood, 
316. 



ii] 



DOCTRINAL INDEX 



IX 



Election, 337. 

Elements, Eternal, 12. 

Elders' Attitude towards minis- 
ters, 226. 

Elders' authority, 226. 

Elders, Duties of, 10. 

Elders rely upon Spirit of God, 
227. 

Elders, What, should preach, 15. 

Eternal Life, How to gain, 11. 

Eternal principles, 12. 

Evangelist is a Patriarch, 339. 

Evil feelings, Cherish no, 76. 

Exodus of Saints to Rocky Moun- 
tains, 455. 

Faith, 292, 321, 435, 464, 497. 

Faith, How to get it, 299. 

Faith in God and Jesus Christ 
necessary, 484. 

Faith of Mormons their staff and 
comfort, 149. 

Faith needed, 299. 

Faith, Power of, 323. 

Faith and Works necessary, 317, 
359, 427, 508, 517. 

Faith shown by works, 324. 

Fall, Purpose of, 555. 

Fall, The, 117, 555. 

Family Organization, Celestial, 52. 

Faults, Acknowledge your, 100. 

First Principles, 106, 174, 242, 337. 

First Principles necessary, 17. 

Free Agency, 18, 562. 

Fruits of the Gospel, 204. 

Future destiny of the Work, 457. 

Future existence, 165. 

Gathering, The, 199, 248, 259. 

Gifts of Holy Ghost, 106. 

Gifts, Miraculous, 175. 

Gifts, Necessity of Miraculous, 
323. 

Gifts, Spiritual, 444. 

Gift of Tongues, Purpose of, 337. 

God has a body, parts and pas- 
sions, 127. 

God, The Existence of a, 127. 

God, Personality of, 347. 

God's work everlasting, 18. 

Godhead, Personality of the, 116, 
236. 

Godhead, The, 340, 432. 

Gods, We believe in many, 128. 

Gospel, All must obey the, 423. 

Gospel of Jesus Christ includes 
all truth, 492. 

Gospel, Liberality of the, 73. 

Gospel Message, The, 457. 



Gospel only accepted by a few, 14. 

Gospel, Only one, 319, 501. 

Gospel opens communication with 
Jehovah, 221. 

Gospel plan a perfect one, 503. 

Gospel plan comprehends more 
than this planet, 494. 

Gospel preached to every soul, 66. 

Gospel taught to Adam, 556. 

Gospel taught to men on earth 
prior to Christ's advent, 495. 

Gospel, The fulness of the ever- 
lasting, 431. 

Governor Ford's statement, Com- 
ment on, 32. 

Governor Ford's statement of the 
martyrdom, 29. 

Government, Ecclesiastical, 110. 

Graded Salvation and Damnation, 
115, 185. 

Gurley, Zenos H., Record of, 414. 

Happiness for the sorrowful, 514. 

Hardships and pioneer days, 149. 

Heaven, 223. 

History of Saints, 250. 

Holy Ghost, 12, 242, 293, 381, 441, 

""478, 485. 

Holy Ghost, Gift of, 489, 526. 

Holy Spirit, Purpose of the, 295, 
331. 

How False and True teachers 
may be known, 294. 

Importance of Message of Elders, 
508. 

Indian customs, rites, and tradi- 
tions, 274. 

Indians accept the Gospel, 217. 

Indians all of one origin, 280. 

Influence, A mother's, 535. 

Intelligence, 12. 

Jerusalem, Rebuilding of, 13. 

Jesus Christ offers us Salvation, 
291. 

Jesus a stumbling stone, 234. 

Johnson's Army, 456. 

Josiah Quincy's statement, 3, 35. 

Josiah Quincy's statement, Value 
of, 34. 

Joseph Smith's claim, 236. 

Joseph Smith on Doctrine, 337. 
Joseph Smith's works proclaim 
him a Prophet, 260. 

Judgments to come upon the 

world, 336. 
Keys, All, bestowed upon the 

Twelve Apostles, 86, 461. 



DOCTRINAL INDEX 



Keys of work for Dead restored, 

84, 190. 
Knowledge, 11, 13. 
Knowledge of God necessary to 

be saved, 423. 
Knowledge of Gospel necessary 

to salvation, 300. 
Knowledge, Man saved by gain- 
ing, 507. 
Laying on of Hands, 330, 478. 
Laying on of Hands in blessing 

sick, 489. 
Laying on of Hands, Necessity 

of, 330. 
Letters to a Baptist minister, 122. 
Love of God, 16. 

Love manifest by keeping com- 
mandments, 425. 
Man, Origin of, 554. 
Marks, William, History of, 408. 
Marriage, 119. 
Martin Harris shows ancient 

characters to learned man, 209. 
Martyrdom of Joseph and Hy- 

rum, 198. 
Material benefits derived from 

Mormonism, 81. 
Men judged according to their 

obedience, 315, 433. 
Mercy, 17. 
Miracles, 243. 

Missionary work, 137, 166, 199. 
Missionary work among the In- 
dians, 217. 
Missionaries, Advice to, 228. 
Morality among the Mormons, 

119, 153. 
Mormons accomplished much in 

32 years, 150. 
Mormons happy people, 80. 
Mormons hold different claims 

to all other sects, 302. 
Mormons into the Desert, 148. 
Mormons like pilgrim fathers, 

148. 
Mormons, Loyalty of, 131. 
Mormons own their own homes, 

.129. 
Mormonism causes unity, 80. 
Mormonism, Fruits of, 147, 204, 

236. 
Mormonism judged by its effects, 

78. 
Mormonism not a system of lust, 

128. 
Mormonism, Origin of and 

growth of. 145. 



Murderer, No forgiveness for, 18. 
Nauvoo, 25. 

Obedience brings blessings, 16. 
Obedience to laws of the land, 19. 
Officers in Church, 132, 168, 171, 

201, 296, 443. 
Officers in the Church, Necessity 

of, 202, 297. 
Ordinances, Essential, must be 

performed in Temples, 94. 
Organization, 109, 176, 241, 296, 

485. 
Organization of the Church, 23, 

201. 
Persecution, 14, 23, 150, 156, 198, 

235, 454. 
Persecution, Missouri, 24. 
Plates, Description of Book of 

Mormon, 22. 
Plates given to the Prophet, 209. 
Plates shown to the Prophet, 208. 
Political Conditions, 161. 
Power, Misuse of, 510. 
Prediction of the Angel, 255. 
Priesthood, 18. 

Priesthood restored, 109, 198. 
Preaching in spirit world, 560. 
Preaching the Gospel, 79, 109. 
Prophecies, Bible, "fulfilled, 240. 
Prophecies in Book of Mormon, 

261. 
Prophecies cannot be fulfilled 

without modern revelation, 233. 
Prophecies concerning last days, 

307. 
Prophecies of the Prophet, 257. 
Prophecy, 107. 
Prophecy of Book of Mormon 

fulfilled, 216. 
Prophecy of Civil War, 5, 19, 219, 

257. 
Prophecy of John the Revelator, 

305. 
Prophecy of Malachi, 253. 
Prophecy that Saints would re- 
move to Rocky Mountains, 32, 

258. 
Prophet, A congressman's opin- 
ion of the, 404. 
Prophet preaches on work for 

Dead, 91. 
Prophet, The, intended Hyrum to 

lead Church at his death, 461. 
Prophets always stoned, 146. 
Prophets announce all important 

events, 230. 
Prophets in past ages, 234. 



DOCTRINAL INDEX 



XI 



Prophet's assassination, 29. 
Prophets needed, 200, 231. 
Prophet's premonition of his 

death, 28. 
Prophet's sermon on Salvation 

for Dead, 95. 
Prophets should come indicated 

by God's word, 230. 
Prophet's statement on transla- 
tion of Book of Mormon, 18. 
Prophets to be expected, 230. 
Prophet's views on government, 6. 
Prophet's work, Comment on, 27. 
Punishment, Everlasting, 75, 115. 
Punishment, Future, 121. 
Religion, Characteristics of true, 

59. 
Religion, Only one perfect, 291. 
Religious liberty, 135. 
Re-organized Church, Claims of, 

83. 
Re-organization, Corner stone of, 

408. 
Repentance, 324, 366,436, 471, 484, 

498, 518. 
Repentance, Death bed, 15. 
Repentance, Necessity of, 325. 
Restoration of Gospel, 65, 108, 

125, 176, 196, 237, 451. 
Resurrection, The. 40, 558. 
Revelation, 206, 450. 
Revelation, Necessary, 15, 18, 170. 
Revelations, Chap. 14; 6-7 verses 

analyzed. 
Roberts, B. H., case, 162. 
Sacrament, Care in administer- 
ing, 488. 
Salvation, 16, 321. 
Salvation for Dead, 69, 83, 93, 

114, 179, 253, 531. 
Salvation and Education, 320. 
Salvation, Exclusive, 178, 503. 
Salvation for Living and Dead, 

59. 
Salvation, Plan of, 16. 
Salvation, Universal, 60, 313, 561. 
Satan, Personal, 120. 



Saved by grace through obedi- 
ence, 313. 

Signs of Christ's coming to ap- 
pear, 305, 318. 

Sincerity not conclusive evidence 
of truth, 63. 

Spaulding Manuscript story, 124. 

Spirit and Body, 17. 

Spirit world, Work in the, 75. 

Spirits, 10, 12. 

Succession, 460. 

Suggestions to Elders, 488. 

Temples built, 85, 191. 

Temples, Necessity of, 94. 

Ten Commandments, The, 293. 

Testimonies of people healed, 244. 

Testimony of converts, 78. 

Testimony of Prophet by disin- 
terested men, 256. 

Testimony proving Book of Mor- 
mon to be divine, 264. 

Traditions of Indians show that 
they had a knowledge of God 
and the Gospel, 286. 

Truth, 12. 

Unity in Church of Christ, 64. 

Vicarious work, 189. 

Virtuous, Seek to be, 16. 

Vision, Prophet's first, 21, 207. 

Visions, Other, of the prophet, 21, 
197, 208, 238. 

Witnesses of Book of Mormon, 
213, 265, 448 : 

Words used in confirming per- 
sons members of Church, 490. 

Work for the Dead, Importance 
of, 89. 

Works, Necessary, 424. 

World, Condition of people of 
the, 224. 

Young, Brigham, accepted as 
President by vote of people, 
462. 

Young, Brigham, not ordained to 
office of President of Church, 
460. 



A STATEMENT FROM JOSIAH QUINCY, MAYOR OF 
BOSTON, 1845-1849, CONCERNING AN INTER- 
VIEW HAD IN 1844 WITH JOSEPH 
SMITH, THE MORMON PROPHET. 



SOME OF THE SAYINGS AND PREDICTIONS MADE BY THE PROPHET 
JOSEPH SMITH — A LETTER TO MR. WENTWORTH FROM THE 
PROPHET IN ANSWER TO A REQUEST FROM HIM FOR A STATE- 
MENT OF BELIEF, TO BE PUBLISHED IN THE CHICAGO DEMO- 
CRAT — THE PROPHET'S ASSASSINATION; EXTRACTS FROM 
GOV. FORD'S HISTORY OF ILLINOIS CONCERNING THE MAR- 
TYRDOM, WITH COMMENTS. 

COMPILED BY BEN E. RICH. 

Josiah Quincy, from whose "Figures of the Past" we quote, 
was born in Boston in 1802. He was the Mayor of Boston 
from 1845 to 1849. He was graduated from Harvard in 1821 
and took his master's degree in 1824. He died in 1882, soon 
after he wrote "Figures of the Past." The work was taken 
from his diary and from letters written at the time of his 
visit to Nauvoo. 



"If the foretelling of future events that could not possi- 
bly have been seen by human wisdom — events too, that from 
outward appearance were very unlikely to come to pass; if 
the prediction of such events and their subsequent fulfil- 
ment evidences a true prophet, then Joseph Smith must have 
been a true prophet." 

In 1844 Josiah Quincy visited the Prophet Joseph Smith 
at Nauvoo. They conversed upon questions of government 
and the Prophet offered a solution of the slavery question 



4 SCRAP BOOK OF 

which Josiah Quincy, in 1882, declared the history of our 
country justified. 



It is by no means impossible that some future textbook, 
for the use of generations yet unborn, will contain a ques- 
tion something like this : What historical American of the 
19th century has exerted the most powerful influence upon 
the destiny of his countrymen? It is by no means impossible 
that the answer to that interrogatory may be thus written: 
Joseph Smith, the Mormon prophet. And the reply, absurd 
as it doubtless seems to most men now living, may be an 
obvious commonplace to their descendants. History deals 
in surprises and paradoxes quite as startling as this. A man 
who established a religion in this age of free debate, who 
was, and is to-day, accepted by hundreds of thousands as a 
direct emissary from the Most High, such a human being 
is not to be disposed of by pelting his memory with unsa- 
vory epithets. Fanatic, impostor, charlatan, he may have been ; 
but those hard names furnish no solution to the problem 
he presents to us. Fanatics and impostors are living and 
dying every day, and their memory is buried with them; but 
the wonderful influence which this founder of religion ex- 
erted and still exerts, throws him into relief before us, not 
as a rogue to be criminated, but as a phenomenon to be ex- 
plained. The vital questions Americans are asking each other 
to-day have to do with this man and with what he has left 
us. Is there any remedy heroic enough to meet the case, 
yet in accordance with our national doctrines of liberty and 
toleration, which can be applied to the doctrine now advanced 
by the sect which he created? The possibilities of the Mor- 
mon system are unfathomable. (Josiah Quincy, Figures of 
the Past.) 



In 1855, when men's minds had been moved to their depths 
on the question of slavery, Ralph Waldo Emerson declared 
that it should be met with in accordance "with the interests 
of the South and the settled conscience of the North. It is 
really not a great task, a great fight for this country to accom- 
plish, to buy that property of the planter — the United States 
will be brought to give every inch of their public lands for 
a purpose like this." 

We who can look back upon the terrible cost of the fratri- 
cidal war which put an end to slavery, now say that such a 



MORMON LITERATURE 5 

solution of the difficulty would have been very worthy of a 
Christian Statesman. But if the retired scholar was in ad- 
vance of his time when he advocated this disposition of the 
public property in 1855, what shall I think of the political and 
religious leader who had committed himself, in print, as well 
as in conversation to the same course in 1844? If the atmos- 
phere of men's opinions was stirred by such a proposition 
when t war clouds were discernible in the sky, was it not a 
statesmanlike word eleven years earlier when the heavens 
looked tranquil and beneficent? (Josiah Quincy, F. of P.) 

The Prophet also saw that war would devastate this land 
and prophesied that "we shall soon have war and blood- 
shed ;" that men shall hunt the lives of their own sons ; broth- 
ers kill brothers; mothers shall be against daughters. He 
prophesied that this war should begin with the rebellion of 
South Carolina, and that it should cause the death of many 
souls; that the Southern States should be divided against 
the Northern States, and that the Southern States should 
call upon other nations, even Great Britain, to help them; 
that slaves should rise against their masters and that they 
should be "marshaled and disciplined for war." As late 
as 1882 Josiah Quincy marveled at the literal fulfilment of 
this prophecy. He remarked the fact that Ralph Waldo Emer- 
son proposed the same solution of the slave question, in 1855, 
that the Prophet had proposed eleven years earlier, in 1844. 
This prophecy on war was made in 1832 by the Prophet and 
published to the world many years before his conversation 
with Josiah Quincy. (Comment.) 

Give every man his constitutional freedom and the Presi- 
dent full power to send an army to suppress mobs, and the 
States authority to repeal and impugn that relic of folly which 
makes it necessary for the Governor of the State to make the 
demand of the President for troops, in case of invasion or re- 
bellion. Joseph Smith. 

JOSIAH QUINCY, COMMENTING ON THIS STATEMENT SAID : 

It is needless to remark how later events showed the exec- 
utive weakness that Mr. Smith pointed out — the weakness that 
cost thousands of valuable lives and millions of treasure. 



Born in the lowest ranks of poverty, without book-learn- 
ing, and with the homeliest of all human names, he had made 



6 SCRAP BOOK OF 

himself at the age of thirty-nine a power upon the earth. Of 
the multitudinous family of Smith, none had so won human 
hearts and shaped human lives as this Joseph. His influence, 
whether for good or evil, is potent to-day, and the end is not 
yet. If the reader does not know what to make of Joseph 
Smith, I cannot help him out of the difficulty ; I myself stand 
helpless before the puzzle. (Josiah Quincy, F. of the P.) 



I am a rough stone. The sound of the hammer and chisel 
were never heard on me until the Lord took me in hand. I 
desire the learning and wisdom of heaven alone. 

(Joseph Smith.) 



SOME OF HIS VIEWS ON GOVERNMENT. 

The Constitution of the United States is a glorious stand- 
ard; it is a heavenly banner; it is like a great tree under 
whose branches men from all climes can be shielded from the 
burning rays of an inclement sun : and Mormon as well as 
Presbyterian, and every other denomination have equal rights 
to partake of the fruits of this great tree of our national 
Liberty. 



Petition, also, ye goodly inhabitants of the slave States, 
your legislators to abolish slavery by the year 1850, or now, 
and save the abolitionist from reproach and ruin, infamy and 
shame. Pray Congress to pay every man a reasonable price 
for his slaves out of the surplus revenue arising from the sale 
of public lands. 

Break off the shackles from the poor black man and hire 
him to labor like other human beings : "For an hour of vir- 
tuous Liberty on earth is worth a whole eternity of bond- 
age. 



For the accommodation of the people in every state and 
territory let Congress show their wisdom by granting a na- 
tional bank, with branches in each state and territory, where 
the capital stock shall be held by the nation for the mother 
bank and by the states and territories for the branches, and 



MORMON LITERATURE 7 

whose officers and directors shall be elected by the people. 
The net gains of the mother bank should be applied to the 
national revenue and that of the branches to the States' and 
Territories' revenues. 



When the people petition for a National Bank, I would 
use my best endeavors to have their prayers answered, and 
establish one on national principles to save taxes, and make 
them the controllers of its ways and means. 



Let the people of the whole Union, whenever they find 
a promise made by the candidate that is not practiced as an 
officer, hurl the miserable sycophant from his exaltation, as 
God did Nebuchadnezzar, to crop the grass of the field with 
a beast's heart among the cattle. 



Let the penitentiaries be turned into Seminaries of learn- 
ing, where intelligence, like the angels of heaven, would ban- 
ish such fragments of barbarism. 



More economy in the National and State Government 
would make less taxes among the people; and more honesty 
and familiarity in societies would make less hypocrisy and 
flattery in all branches of the community; and open, frank, 
candid decorum toward all men in this boasted land of liberty 
would beget esteem, confidence, union and love; and the 
neighbor from any state or any country, whatever color, clime, 
or tongue, could rejoice when he put his foot on the sacred 
soil of freedom and exclaim : "The very name of America 
is fraught with friendship." Thus create confidence ! Restore 
freedom! Break down slavery! Banish imprisonment for 
debt, and be in love, fellowship and peace with all the world ! 
Remember that honesty is not subject to law; the law is made 
for transgressors. 

Were I the President of the United States, by the voice 
of a virtuous people, I would honor the old paths of the ven- 



8 SCRAP BOOK OF 

erated fathers who carried the ark of Government upon their 
shoulders with an eye single to the glory of the people; and 
when that people petitioned to abolish slavery in the slave 
states, I would use all honorable means to have their prayers 
granted, and give liberty to the captive by paying the Southern 
gentleman a reasonable equivalent for his property, that the 
whole nation might be free indeed. 



Rigor and seclusion will never do as much to reform the 
propensities of man as reason and friendship. 



When Egypt was under the superintendency of Joseph it 
prospered, because he was taught of God ; when they oppressed 
the Israelites, destruction came upon them. When the children 
of Israel were chosen with Moses at their head, they were to 
be a peculiar people, among whom God should place His name ; 
their motto was, "The Lord is our law-giver; the Lord is our 
Judge; the Lord is our King, and He shall reign over us." 
While in this state they might truly say, "Happy is that people, 
whose God is the Lord." Their Government was a theocracy ; 
they had God to make their laws and men chosen by God to 
administer them ; He was their God, and they were His people. 
Moses received the Word of the Lord from God himself ; he 
was the mouth of God to Aaron, and Aaron taught the people, 
in both civil and ecclesiastical affairs; they were both one, 
there was no distinction; so it will be when the purposes of 
God are accomplished ; "when the Lord shall be King over the 
whole earth, and Jerusalem His throne. The law shall go 
forth from Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem." 

This is the only thing that can bring about the "restitution 
of all things spoken of by all the holy prophets since the world 
was ;" the dispensation of the fullness of times, when God 
shall gather together all things in one. Other attempts to pro- 
mote universal peace and happiness in the human family have 
proved abortive ; every effort has failed ; every plan and design 
has fallen to the ground ; it needs the wisdom of God, the in- 
telligence of God, the power of God to accomplish this. The 
world has had a fair trial for six thousand years ; the Lord will 
try the seventh thousand, himself ; "He whose right it is will 
possess the Kingdom and reign until He has put all things under 



MORMON LITERATURE 9 

His feet; iniquity will hide its hoary head; Satan will be 
bound, and the works of darkness destroyed; righteousness 
will be put to the line, and judgment to the plummet, and 'He 
that fears the Lord will alone be exalted in that day.' " 



We do not believe it is just to mingle religious influence 
with civil government, whereby one religious society is fos- 
tered and another proscribed in its spiritual privileges, and 
the individual rights of its members as citizens, denied. 



We believe that no government can exist in peace except 
such laws are framed and held inviolable as secured unto each 
individual the free exercise of conscience, the right and con- 
trol of property, and the protection of life. 



Meddle not with any man for his religion; for all govern- 
ment ought to permit every man to enjoy his religion unmo- 
lested. No man is authorized to take away life in consequence 
of difference of religion, which all laws should govern and 
protect. 

It has been the design of Jehovah from the commencement 
of the world, and is His purpose now, to regulate the affairs 
of the world in His own time, and to stand at the head of the 
universe, and take the reins of government in His own hands. 
When that is done, judgment will be administered in righteous- 
ness ; anarchy and confusion will be destroyed, and nations will 
learn war no more. It is for want of this great governing prin- 
ciple that all this confusion has existed. 



We believe that every man should be honored in his station ; 
rulers and magistrates, as such, being placed for the protec- 
tion of the innocent, and the punishment of the guilty; and 
that to the laws, all men owe respect and deference, as with- 
out them peace and harmony would be supplanted by anarchy 
and terror; human laws being instituted for the express pur- 
pose of regulating our interests as individuals and nations, 



10 SCRAP BOOK OF 

between man and man, and divine laws given of heaven, pre- 
scribing rules on spiritual concerns, for faith and worship, both 
to be answered by man to his Maker. 



We believe that all men are bound to sustain and uphold the 
respective governments in which they reside, while protected 
in their inherent and inalienable rights by the laws of such 
governments. 



MISCELLANEOUS THOUGHTS ON MANY SUBJECTS. 

Seek to know God in your closet; call upon Him in your 
field. 



The sacrifice required of Abraham in the offering up of 
Isaac shows that if a man would attain to the keys of the 
Kingdom of an endless life, he must sacrifice all things. When 
God offers a blessing or knowledge to man, and he refuses to 
receive it, he will be damned. 



Spirits are eternal. At the first organization in heaven we 
were all present, and saw the Savior chosen and appointed, 
and the plan of salvation made, and we sanctioned it. 



When you climb a ladder, you must begin at the bottom 
and ascend step by step until you arrive at the top ; and so it is 
with the principles of the Gospel ; you must begin with the first 
and go along until you have learned all the principles of ex- 
altation. 



It should be the duty of elders, when they enter into any 
house, to let their labors and warning voice be to the master 
of that house ; and if he receives the Gospel, then he may ex- 
tend his influence to his wife, also, that peradventure she may 
receive the Gospel; but if the man receive not the Gospel and 
give his consent that his wife may receive it, then let her re- 



MORMON LITERATURE 11 

ceive it; but if the man forbid his wife, or his children before 
they are of age, to receive the Gospel, then it shall be the duty 
of the ejder to go his way and use no influence against him; 
and let the responsibility be upon his head. 



There is never a time when the spirit is too old to approach 
God. 



Knowledge saves a man, and in the world of spirits no 
man can be exalted but by knowledge. So long as a man will 
not give heed to the commands, he must abide without salva- 
tion. 



Here, then, is eternal life — to know the only wise and true 
God ; and you have got to learn how to be gods yourselves, and 
to be kings and priests to God, the same as all Gods have done 
before you, namely, by going from one small degree to another, 
and from a small capacity to a great one ; from grace to grace, 
from exaltation to exaltation, until you attain to the resurrec- 
tion of the dead, and are able to dwell in everlasting burnings, 
and to sit in glory, as do those who sit enthroned in everlasting 
power. 



When the Twelve, or any other witnesses, stand before the 
congregation of the earth, and they preach in the power and 
demonstration of the spirit of God, and the people are aston- 
ished and confounded at the doctrine and say: That man has 
preached a powerful discourse, a great sermon — then let that 
man or those men take care that they are humble and ascribe 
the praise and glory to God and The Lamb; for it is by the 
power of the Holy Priesthood and Holy Ghost that they have 
power thus to speak. "What art thou, O man, but dust ? And 
from whom dost thou receive thy power and blessings but 
from God?" .. 



If you wish to go where God is, you must be like God, or 
possess the principles which God possesses, for if we are not 
drawing toward God in principle, we are going from Him and 
drawing toward the devil. A man is saved no faster than he 
gets knowledge, for if he does not get knowledge, he will be 



12 SCRAP BOOK OF 

brought into captivity by some evil power. It needs revelation 
to assist us, and give us knowledge of the things of God. 



Every principle proceeding from God is eternal and any 
principle which is not eternal is of the devil. The sun has no 
beginning nor end ; the rays which proceed from himself have 
no bounds, consequently are eternal. So it is with God. If the 
soul of man had a beginning it will surely have an end. In the 
translation "without form and void" it should read, empty and 
desolate. The word created should be, formed, or organized. 



Intelligence, or the light of truth, was not created or made, 
neither indeed, can be. 



All truth is knowledge of things as they are, and as they 
were, and as they are to come. 



All spirit is matter, but it is more fine and pure. 



Ye were also in the beginning with the Father. 



We have no claim in our eternal compact, in relation to 
eternal things, unless our actions and contracts and all things 
tend to this end. 



The elements are eternal, and spirit and element, insepara- 
bly connected, receiveth a fullness of joy, and when separated, 
man cannot receive a fullness of joy. 



The first Comforter, or Holy Ghost, has no other effect 
than pure intelligence. It is powerful in expanding the mind, 



MORMON LITERATURE 13 

enlightening the understanding, and storing the intellect with 
present knowledge. 



Judah must return, Jerusalem must be rebuilt, and the 
temple, and water come out from under the temple, and the 
waters of the Dead Sea be healed. It will take some time to 
build the walls of the city and the temple, etc.; and all this 
must be done before the Son of Man will make His appear- 
ance. There will be wars and rumors of wars, signs in the 
heaven above and on the earth beneath, the sun turned into 
darkness and the moon to blood, earthquakes in divers places, 
the seas heaving beyond their bounds; then will appear one 
grand sign of the Son of Man in heaven. But what will the 
world do? They will say it is a planet, a comet, etc. 



He that receiveth light and continueth in God, receiveth 
more light, and that light groweth brighter and brighter until 
the perfect day. 



Study and learn and become acquainted with all good books, 
and with languages, tongues and people, for it is impossible for 
a man to be saved in ignorance. 



"We have turned the barren, bleak prairies and swamps 
into beautiful towns, farms and cities, by our industry; and the 
men who seek our destruction and cry thief, treason, riot, are 
those who themselves violate the laws, steal and plunder from 
their neighbors, and seek to destroy the innocent, heralding 
forth lies to screen themselves from the just punishment of 
their crimes by bringing destruction upon innocent people." 



If a people, a community, or a society, can accumulate 
wealth, increase a worldly fortune, improve in science and arts, 
rise to eminence in the eyes of the public, surmount difficulties 
so much as to bid defiance to poverty and wretchedness, it must 
be a new creation, a race of beings superhuman. But in all 



14 SCRAP BOOK OF 

our poverty and want, we have yet to learn for the first time, 
that we are not industrious and temperate, and wherein we have 
not always been the last to retaliate or resent an injury, and the 
first to overlook and forgive. 



"We have been driven time after time, and that without 
cause ; and smitten again and again, and that without provoca- 
tion; until we have proved the world with kindness, and the 
world has proved us, that we have no designs against any man 
or set of men; that we injure no man; that we are peaceable 
with all men, minding our own business, and our business only. 
We have suffered our rights and our liberties to be taken from 
us ; we have not avenged ourselves for those wrongs ; we have 
appealed to magistrates, to sheriffs, to judges, to the Govern- 
ment and to the President of the United States — all in vain; 
yet we have yielded peacefully to all these things. We have not 
complained at the Great God ; we murmured not, but peacefully 
left all, and retired into the back country, in the broad and wild 
prairies, in the barren and desolate plains, and there commenced 
anew; making the desolate places to bud and blossom as the 



rose." 



Whatever God requires is right, no matter what it is, al- 
though we may not see the reason thereof until long after the 
events transpired. 



"Time and experience will teach us more and more how 
easily falsehood gains credence with mankind in general, rather 
than the truth ; but especially in taking into consideration the 
plan of salvation. The plain simple truth of the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ never has been discerned nor acknowledged as the 
truth, except by a few — among whom were 'not many wise men 
after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble;' whilst the 
majority have contented themselves with their own private 
opinions, or have adopted those of others, according to their 
address, their philosophy, their formula, their policy, or their 
fitness may have attracted their attention or pleased their taste. 
But, sir, of all the criterions whereby we may judge of the 
vanity of these things, one will always be found true, namely, 
that we will always find such characters glorifying in their own 
wisdom and their own works ; whilst the humble saint gives 
all the glory to God the Father, and to His Son Jesus Christ, 



MORMON LITERATURE 15 

whose yoke is easy, and whose burden is light, and who told 
His Disciples that unless they became as little children, they 
could not enter the Kingdom of Heaven." 



"We consider that when a man scandalizes his neighbor, it 
follows, of course, that he designs to cover his own iniquity; 
we consider him who puts his foot upon the neck of his bene- 
factor an object of pity rather than revenge, for in so doing he 
not only shows the contraction of his own mind, but the wick- 
edness of his heart also." 



"The infidel will grasp at every straw for help until death 
stares him in the face, and then his infidelity takes its flight, for 
the realities of the eternal world are resting upon him in mighty 
power ; and when every earthly support and prop fails him, he 
then sensibly feels the eternal truths of the immortality of the 
soul. We should heed warning and not wait for the death-bed 
to repent. As we see the infant taken away by death, so may 
the youth and middle-aged, as well as the infant, be called into 
eternity. Let this, then, prove as a warning to all, not to pro- 
crastinate repentance, or wait until upon the death-bed, for it 
is the will of God that man should repent and serve Him in 
health and in the strength and power of his mind, in order to 
secure His blessings, and not wait until he is called to die." 



The time has come that elders should go forth, and each 
must stand for himself in all meekness, in sobriety, and preach 
Jesus Christ and Him crucified ; not to contend with others on 
account of their faith, or systems of religion, but pursue a 
steady course. 



Salvation comes not without a revelation ; it is in vain for 
anyone to minister without it. No man is a minister of Jesus 
Christ without being a prophet. No man can be a minister of 
Jesus Christ except he has the testimony of Jesus; and this 
is the Spirit of Prophecy. 



It is for us to be righteous, that we may be wise and under- 



16 SCRAP BOOK OF 

stand, for none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise 
shall understand, and they that turn man to righteousness shall 
shine as the stars for ever and ever. 



There is a law irrevocably decreed in heaven before the 
foundation of this world, upon which all blessings are pre- 
dicted ; and when we obtain a blessing from God, it is by obe- 
dience to the law upon which it is predicted. 



Love is one of the chief characteristics of Deity, and ought 
to be manifested by those who aspire to be the sons of God. A 
man filled with the love of God is not content with blessing his 
family alone, but ranges through the whole world anxious to 
bless the whole human race. 



Salvation means a man's being placed beyond the power of 
all his enemies. 



Be virtuous and pure ; be men of integrity and truth ; keep 
the Commandments of God and then you will be able to under- 
stand the difference between right and wrong — between the 
things of God and the things of man ; and your path will be like 
that of the just, which shineth brighter and brighter unto the 
perfect day. 



The great Jehovah contemplated the whole of the events 
connected with the earth, pertaining to the plan of salvation, 
before it rolled into existence, or before the morning stars sang 
for joy; the past, the present, the future were, and are. with 
Him one eternal "now." 



There are three independent principles : The Spirit of God ; 
the Spirit of Man, and the Spirit of the Devil. All men have 
power to resist the devil. 



In tracing the thing to the foundation, and looking at it 



MORMON LITERATURE 17 

philosophically, we shall find a very material difference between 
the body and the spirit; the body is supposed to be organized 
matter, and the spirit, by many, is thought to be immaterial, 
without substance. With this latter statement we should beg 
leave to differ, and state that the spirit is a substance; that it 
is material, but that it is more pure, elastic, and refined matter 
than the body; that it existed before the body, and will exist 
separate from the body, when the body will be mouldering in 
the dust ; and will in the Resurrection be again united with it. 



Ever keep in exercise the principle of mercy, and be ready 
to forgive our brother on the first intimations of repentance, 
and asking forgiveness; and should we even forgive our 
brother, or even our enemy, before they repent or ask forgive- 
ness, our Heavenly Father would be equally as merciful unto 
us. 



If God has established His authority, and His divine will is 
made known through that authority to the Church, and any 
member refuses to receive it, he cuts himself off from the 
Church ; from the benefits of the Holy Priesthood, and from the 
fellowship and favor of God, and becomes a castaway. 



To be a Latter-day Saint requires sacrifice of worldly aims 
and pleasures; requires fidelity, strength of character, love of 
truth, integrity to principle and zealous desire to see the tri- 
umphant march of truth. 



All men who become heirs of God and joint heirs of Jesus 
Christ will have to receive the fullness of the ordinances of His 
Kingdom ; and those who will not receive all the ordinances will 
come short of the fullness of that glory, if they do not lose the 
whole. 



There is no other way beneath the heaven that God hath 
ordained for man to come to Him, except through faith in 
Jesus Christ, repentance and baptism for the remission of sins ; 



18 SCRAP BOOK OF 

then follows the promise of the gift of the Holy Ghost. Any 
other course is in vain. 



Where there is no change of priesthood, there is no change 
of ordinances, says Paul. If God has not changed the priest- 
hood and the ordinances, howl, ye sectarians! If He has, 
when and where has He revealed it? Have ye turned reve- 
lators? Why then deny revelation? 



How consoling to the mourners, when they are called to 
part with a husband, wife, or father, mother, child or dear 
relative, to know that although the earthly tabernacle is laid 
down and dissolved, they shall rise again to dwell in ever- 
lasting burnings in immortal glory, not to sorrow, suffer or 
die any more; but they shall be heirs of God and joint heirs 
with Jesus Christ. 



By the power of God I translated the Book of Mormon 
from hieroglyphics, the knowledge of which was lost to the 
world; in which wonderful event I stood alone, an unlearned 
youth, to combat with the worldly wisdom and multiplied 
ignorance of eighteen centuries, with a new revelation, which 
— if they would receive the everlasting gospel — would open 
the ears of more than eight hundred millions of people and 
make "plain the old paths," where if a man walk in all the 
ordinances of God, blameless, he should inherit eternal life. 



If the ministers of religion had a proper understanding of 
the doctrines of eternal judgment, they would not be found 
attending the man who had forfeited his life, and injured the 
laws of the country by shedding innocent blood, for such 
characters cannot be forgiven until they have paid the last 
farthing; the prayers of all the ministers in the world cannot 
close the gates of hell against a murderer — unconditional elec- 
tion to eternal life was not taught by the apostles. 



No unhallowed hand can stop the work of God from 



MORMON LITERATURE 19 

progressing. Persecution may rage, mobs may combine, 
armies may assemble, calumny may defame; but the truth of 
God will go forth boldly, nobly and independently, until it has 
penetrated every continent and visited every clime, swept over 
the country and sounded in every ear till the purposes of God 
shall be accomplished and the great Jehovah shall say the 
work is done. 



We cannot be perfect without the fathers. We must have 
revelations from them, and we can see that the doctrine of 
revelation as far transcends the doctrine of no revelation as 
knowledge is above ignorance ; for one truth revealed from 
heaven is worth all the sectarian notions in existence. 



We believe that religion is instituted of God, and that men 
are answerable to Him, and Him only, for the exercise of it 
unless their religious opinions brought them to infringe upon 
the rights and liberties of others; but we do not believe that 
human law has the right to interfere in prescribing rules of 
worship to bind the consciences of men, nor dictate forms for 
public or private devotion; that the civil magistrate should 
restrain crime, but never control conscience; should punish 
guilt, but never suppress the freedom of a soul. 



We have ever held ourselves amenable to the law ; and for 
myself I am ever ready to conform to and support the laws 
and Constitution, even at the expense of my life. I have 
never in the least offered any resistance to the law or lawful 
process, which is a well-known fact to the public. 



Posterity will yet do us the justice, when our persecutors 
are equally low in the dust with ourselves, to hand down to 
succeeding generations the virtuous acts and forbearance of 
a people who sacrificed their reputations for their religion and 
their earthly fortunes and happiness to preserve peace. 



"Men profess to prophesy. I will prophesy that the signs 



20 SCRAP BOOK OF 

of the coming of the Son of Man are already commenced. 
We shall soon have war and bloodshed." 



"As for perils which I am called to pass through, they 
seem but a small thing to me, as the envy and wrath of men 
have been my common lot all the days of my life; and for 
what cause it seems mysterious, unless I was ordained before 
the foundation of the world for some good end, or bad, as 
you may choose to call it." 



At the request of Mr. John Wentworth, editor and pro- 
prietor of the Chicago Democrat, the Prophet wrote the fol- 
lowing statement. Mr. Wentworth requested a statement of 
the faith of the Saints for the use of a Mr. Bostow, who was 
writing a history of New Hampshire. 

I was born in the town of Sharon, Windsor County, Ver- 
mont, on the 23rd day of December, A. D. 1805. When ten 
years old my parents removed to Palmyra, New York, where 
we resided about four years, and from thence we removed to 
the town of Manchester. My father was a farmer and taught 
me the art of husbandry. When about fourteen years of age, 
I began to reflect upon the importance of being prepared for 
a future state, and upon inquiring the plan of salvation, I 
found that there was a great clash in religious sentiment; if 
I went to one society they referred me to one plan, and an- 
other to another ; each one pointing to his own particular creed 
as the sammum bonum of perfection; considering that all 
could not be right, and that God could not be the author of 
so much confusion, I determined to investigate the subject 
more fully, believing that if God had a Church it would not 
be split up into factions, and that if He taught one society to 
worship one way, and administer in one set of ordinances, He 
would not teach another, principles which were diametrically 
opposed. 

Believing the word of God, I had confidence in the dec- 
laration of James — "If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of 
God, who giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not, and 
it shall be given him." I retired to a secret place in a grove, 
and began to call upon the Lord ; while fervently engaged in 
supplication, my mind was taken away from the objects with 
which I was surrounded, and I was enwrapped in a heavenly 



MORMON LITERATURE 21 

vision, and saw two glorious personages, who exactly re- 
sembled each other in features and likeness, surrounded with 
a brilliant light which eclipsed the sun at noon day. They 
told me that all religious denominations were believing in 
incorrect doctrines, and that none of them were acknowledged 
of God as His Church and Kingdom: and I was expressly 
commanded "to go not after them/' at the same time receiving 
a promise that the fulness of the Gospel should at some future 
time be made known unto me. 

On the evening of the 21st of September, A. D. 1823, while 
I was praying unto God, and endeavoring to exercise faith 
in the precious promises of Scripture, of a sudden a light like 
that of day, only of a far purer and more glorious appearance 
and brightness, burst into the room, indeed the first sight was 
as though the house was filled with consuming fire; the ap- 
pearance produced a shock that affected the whole body; in 
a moment a personage stood before me surrounded with a 
glory yet greater than that with which I was already sur- 
rounded. This messenger proclaimed himself to be an angel 
of God, sent to bring the joyful tidings that the covenant 
which God made with ancient Israel was at hand to be ful- 
filled, that the preparatory work for the second coming of 
the Messiah was speedily to commence; that the time was 
at hand for the Gospel in all its fulness to be preached in 
power, unto all nations that a people might be prepared for 
the Millennial reign. I was informed that I was chosen to 
be an instrument in the hands of God to bring about some 
of His purposes in this glorious dispensation. 

I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants 
of this country and shown who they were, and from whence 
they came; a brief sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, 
laws, governments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and 
the blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them as a 
people, was made known unto me ; I was also told where were 
deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment 
of the records of the ancient Prophets that had existed on 
this continent. The angel appeared to me three times the 
same night and unfolded the same things. After having re- 
ceived many visits from the angels of God unfolding the 
majesty and glory of the events that should transpire in the 
last days, on the morning of the 22nd of September, A. D. 
1827, the angel of the Lord delivered the records into my 
hands. 

These records were engraven on plates which had the 
appearance of gold, each plate was six inches wide and eight 



22 SCRAP BOOK OF 

inches long, and not quite so thick as common tin. They were 
filled with engravings, in Egyptian characters, and bound to- 
gether in a volume as the leaves of a book, with three rings 
running through the whole. The volume was something near 
six inches in thickness, a part of which was sealed. The 
characters on the unsealed part were small, and beautifully 
engraved. The whole book exhibited many marks of an- 
tiquity in its construction, and much skill in the art of en- 
graving. With the records was found a curious instrument, 
which the ancients called "Urim and Thummim," which con- 
sisted of two transparent stones set in the rim of a bow fas- 
tened to a breast plate. Through the medium of the Urim 
and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power 
of God. 

In this important and interesting book the history of an- 
cient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony 
that came from the Tower of Babel, at the confusion of lan- 
guages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian 
Era. We are informed by these records that America in 
ancient times had been inhabited by two distinct races of peo- 
ple. The first were called Jaredites, and came directly from 
the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the 
city of Jerusalem, about six hundred years before Christ. 
They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph. 
The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites 
came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance 
of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell 
in battle toward the close of the fourth century. The remnant 
are the Indians that now inhabit this country. This book also 
tells us that our Savior made His appearance upon this con- 
tinent after His resurrection ; that He planted the Gospel here 
in all its fulness, and richness, and power, and blessing; that 
they had Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, Teachers, and Evan- 
gelists; the same order, the same Priesthood, the same ordi- 
nances, gifts, powers, and blessings, as were enjoyed on the 
eastern continent, that the people were cut off in consequence 
of their transgressions, that the last of their Prophets who 
existed among them was commanded to write an abridgment 
of their prophecies, history, etc., and to hide it up in the earth, 
and that it should come forth and be united with the Bible 
for the accomplishment of the purposes of God in the last 
days. For a more particular account I would refer to the 
Book of Mormon, which can be purchased at Nauvoo, or from 
any of our Traveling Elders. 

As soon as the news of this discovery was made known, 



MORMON LITERATURE 23 

false reports, misrepresentation and slander flew, as on the 
wings of the wind, in every direction; the house was fre- 
quently beset by mobs and evil designing persons. Several 
times I was shot at, and very narrowly escaped, and every 
device was made use of to get the plates away from me; but 
the power and blessing of God attended me, and several began 
to believe my testimony. 

On the 6th of April, 1830, the "Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints" was first organized in the town of Fayette, 
Seneca County, State of New York. Some few were called 
and ordained by the Spirit of revelation and prophecy, and 
began to preach as the Spirit gave them utterance, and though 
weak, yet were they strengthened by the power of God, and 
many were brought to repentance, were immersed in the water, 
and were filled with the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands. 
They saw visions and prophesied, devils were cast out, and 
the sick healed by the laying on of hands. From that time 
the work rolled forth with astonishing rapidity, and Churches 
were soon formed in the States of New York, Pennsylvania, 
Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, and Missouri; in the last named State 
a considerable settlement was formed in Jackson County : 
numbers joined the Church and we were increasing rapidly; 
we made large purchases of land, our farms teemed with 
plenty, and peace and happiness were enjoyed in our domestic 
circle, and throughout our neighborhood ; but we could not 
associate with our neighbors who were, many of them, of the 
basest of men, and had fled from the face of civilized society, 
to the frontier country to escape the hand of justice, in their 
midnight revels, their Sabbath breaking, horse racing and 
gambling; they commenced at first to ridicule, then to perse- 
cute, and finally an organized mob assembled and burned our 
houses, tarred and feathered and whipped many of our breth- 
ren, and finally drove them from their habitations ; who, house- 
less and homeless, contrary to law, justice, and humanity, had 
to wander on the bleak prairies till the children left the tracks 
of their blood on the prairie; this took place in the month of 
November, and they had no other covering but the canopy of 
heaven, in this inclement season of the year; this proceeding 
was winked at by the government, and although we had war- 
ranty deeds for our land, and had violated no law, we could 
obtain no redress. 

There were many sick, who were thus inhumanly driven 
from their houses, and had to endure all this abuse and to 
seek homes where they could be found. The result was, that 
a great many of them being deprived of the comforts of life, 



24 SCRAP BOOK OF 

and the necessary attendances, died, many children were left 
orphans ; wives, widows ; and husbands, widowers ; our farms 
were taken possession of by the mob, many thousands of cat- 
tle, sheep, horses and hogs were taken, and our household 
goods, store goods, and printing press and type were broken, 
taken, or otherwise destroyed. 

Many of our brethren removed to Clay, where they con- 
tinued until 1836, three years; there was no violence offered, 
but there were threatenings of violence. But in the summer 
of 1836 these threatenings began to assume a more serious 
form; from threats, public meetings were called, resolutions 
were passed, vengeance and destruction were threatened, and 
affairs again assumed a fearful attitude, Jackson County was 
a sufficient precedent, and as the authorities in that county 
did not interfere, they boasted that they would not in this: 
which on application to the authorities we found to be too 
true, and after much violence, privation, and loss of property 
we were again driven from our homes. 

We next settled in Caldwell and Davies Counties, where 
we made large and extensive settlements, thinking to free our- 
selves from the power of oppression, by settling in new coun- 
ties, with very few inhabitants in them; but here we were 
not allowed to live in peace, but in 1838 we were again at- 
tacked by mobs, an exterminating order was issued by Gov- 
ernor Boggs, and under the sanction of law, an organized 
banditti ranged through the country, robbed us of our cattle, 
sheep, horses, hogs, etc., many of our people were murdered 
in cold blood, the chastity of our women was violated, and we 
were forced to sign away our property at the point of the 
sword ; and after enduring every indignity that could be heaped 
upon us by an inhuman, ungodly band of marauders, from 
twelve to fifteen thousand souls, men, women and children 
were driven from their own firesides, and from lands that they 
had warranty deeds of, houseless, friendless, and homeless (in 
the depths of winter) to wander as exiles on the earth, or to 
seek an asylum in a more genial clime, and among a less bar- 
barous people. Many sickened and died in consequence of 
the cold and hardships they had to endure ; many wives were 
left widows, and children orphans, and destitute. It would 
take more time than is allotted me here to describe the injus- 
tice, the wrongs, the murders, the bloodshed, the theft, misery 
and woe that has been caused by the barbarous, inhuman, and 
lawless proceedings of the State of Missouri. 

In the situation before alluded to, we arrived in the State 
of Illinois in 1839, where we found a hospitable people and 



MORMON LITERATURE 25 

a friendly home; a people who were willing to be governed 
by the principles of law and humanity. We have commenced 
to build a city called "Nauvoo," in Hancock County. We 
number from six to eight thousand here, besides vast numbers 
in the county around, and in almost every county of the State. 
We have a City Charter granted us, and charter for a Legion, 
the troops of which now number 1,500. We have also a 
charter for a University, for an Agricultural and Manufac- 
turing Society, have our own laws and administrators, and 
possess all the privileges that other free and enlightened citi- 
zens enjoy. 

Persecution has not stopped the progress of truth, but has 
only added fuel to the flame, it has spread with increasing 
rapidity; proud of the cause which they have espoused, and 
conscious of their innocence, and of the truth of their system, 
amidst calumny and reproach, have the Elders of this Church 
gone forth, and planted the Gospel in almost every State in 
the Union ; it has penetrated our cities, it has spread over our 
villages, and has caused thousands of our intelligent, noble, 
and patriotic citizens to obey its divine mandates, and be gov- 
erned by its sacred truths. It has also spread into England, 
Ireland, Scotland and Wales ; in the year of 1840, where a 
few of our missionaries were sent, over five thousand joined 
the Standard of Truth; there are numbers now joining in 
every land. 

Our missionaries are going forth to different nations, and 
in Germany, Palestine, New Holland, the East Indies, and 
other places, the Standard of Truth has been erected; no 
unhallowed hand can stop the work from progressing, perse- 
cutions may rage, mobs may combine, armies may assemble, 
calumny may defame, but the truth of God will go forth 
boldly, nobly, and independent, till it has penetrated every 
continent, visited every clime, swept every country, and 
sounded in every ear, till the purposes of God shall be ac- 
complished, and the Great Jehovah shall say the work is done. 



1. We believe in God, the Eternal Father, and in His 
Son Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Ghost. 

2. We believe that men will be punished for their own 
sins, and not for Adam's transgression. 

3. We believe that, through the atonement of Christ, all 
mankind may be saved, by obedience to the laws and or- 
dinances of the Gospel. 



26 SCRAP BOOK OF 

4. We believe that the first principles and ordinances of 
the Gospel are : First, Faith in the Lord Jesus Christ ; sec- 
ond, Repentance ; third, Baptism by immersion for the re- 
mission of sins ; fourth, Laying on of Hands for the Gift of 
the Holy Ghost. 

5. We believe that a man must be called of God, by 
"prophecy, and by the laying on of hands" by those who are 
in authority, to preach the Gospel and administer in the or- 
dinances thereof. 

6. We believe in the same organization that existed in 
the primitive church — namely: Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, 
Teachers, Evangelists, etc. 

7. We believe in the gift of tongues, prophecy, revela- 
tion, visions, healing, interpretation of tongues, etc. 

8. We believe the Bible to be the Word of God as 
far as it is translated correctly; we also believe the book of 
Mormon to be the Word of God. 

9. We believe all that God has revealed, all that He does 
now reveal, and we believe that He will yet reveal many great 
and important things pertaining to the Kingdom of God. 

10. We believe in the literal gathering of Israel and in the 
restoration of the ten tribes ; that Zion will be built upon this 
(the American) continent; that Christ will reign personally 
upon the earth, and that the earth will be renewed and receive 
its paradisiacal glory. 

11. We claim the privilege of worshipping Almighty God 
according to the dictates of our conscience, and allow all men 
the same privilege, let them worship how, where, or what 
they may. 

12. We believe in being subject to kings, presidents, 
rulers, and magistrates in obeying, honoring and sustaining 
the law. 

13. We believe in being honest, true, chaste, benevolent, 
virtuous, and in doing good to all men; indeed, we may say 
that we follow the admonition of Paul. "We believe all 
things, we hope all things," we have endured many things, we 
hope to be able to endure all things. If there is anything vir- 
tuous, lovely, or of good report or praiseworthy, we seek 
after these things. 

JOSEPH SMITH. 



MORMON LITERATURE 27 

COMMENT. 

What a stupendous work has been accomplished through 
his instrumentality! And what an immeasurable benefit has 
it been to that part of the human family which has laid hold 
of the blessings offered ! His active service in the work, 
though limited to but fifteen years, when he gave his life a 
sacrifice for Truth, has made his name known throughout 
the entire civilized world; and as the angel told him, it is 
known for good and evil. Those whose prejudices, fed on 
popular denunciations and accusations which have their origin 
in untruthful breasts of wicked and depraved men, have kept 
them under the clouds of ignorance and misunderstanding re- 
garding him and his mission, hold his name in disrepute ; 
while those who have heeded not the libelous and slanderous 
cries of his enemies, but have probed to the root of the truth 
in the matter, and consequently understood him as he was and 
his mission as it actually is, hold his name in honor, whether 
they have obeyed the Gospel or not; but those who revere his 
memory most, hold it sacred before men, and thank God for 
his noble life and his faithful work, are those who have heard 
and obeyed the Gospel of Jesus Christ as it was restored to 
the earth through Him, and during their whole lives have 
lived righteously before the Lord, true and steadfast to every 
covenant they have made with Him. 

In reviewing the results of his labors effected by the aid 
of God's power manifested in him, as we see them today in 
the perfected Church of Christ, its influence upon the world, 
the achievements of those who have embraced the truth, and 
the favorable condition of the saints generally, certainly of 
the literal fulfilment of the prediction of the prophet of old 
that in the last day God would establish a marvelous work 
and a wonder, forces itself clearly upon our minds. And in 
view of all that has been accomplished through the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, and the far-reaching effects of his labors, even 
his bitterest enemies and those who most vigorously combat 
the system God established through him, are forced to a re- 
alization of the truth of Josiah Quincy's contention that of all 
Americans in the nineteenth century, none among them have 
exerted so great an influence upon "the destinies of their 
countrymen" as has "Joseph Smith, the Mormon Prophet!" 
and to-day more than ever before, should the world appreciate 
the value of Mr. Quincy's declaration concerning him, that 
"such a human being is not to be disposed of by pelting his 
memory with unsavory epithets." His life was devoted to 



28 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the cause of humanity, according as God directed him; and 
although the world will not acknowledge it, nevertheless there 
are nearly half a million earnest, sincere and honest-hearted 
men and women who know he was a prophet of the most high 
God, and that which he declared to the world under the spirit 
of the Almighty is the Gospel of Jesus Christ, with its gifts, 
its blessings, and its powers restored for the salvation and 
exaltation of man. Thank God for the noble life and the 
faithful labors of his humble and obedient servant, Joseph 
Smith! (Elders Journal, Vol. 4, pages 146-7.) 



"Those who have not been enclosed within the walls of 
prison without cause or provocation, can have but little idea 
how sweet the voice of a friend is ! One token of friendship 
from any source whatever, awakens and calls into action 
every sympathetic feeling; it brings up in an instant every- 
thing that is past ; it seizes the present with the avidity of light- 
ening; it grasps after the future with the fierceness of a tiger; 
it moves the mind backward and forward, from one thing to 
another, until finally all enmity, malice, hatred, and past dif- 
ferences, misunderstandings and mismanagements, are slain 
victorious at the feet of hope." 



Joseph Smith, claiming to be an inspired teacher, faced 
adversity such as few men have been called to meet, enjoyed 
a brief season of prosperity such as few men have ever at- 
tained, and finally, forty-three days after I saw him, went 
cheerfully to a martyr's death. When he surrendered his 
person to Governor Ford in order to prevent the shedding of 
innocent blood, the Prophet had a premonition of what was 
before him. (Josiah Quincy in Figures of the Past.) 



PREMONITIONS OF DEATH. 

When at the hotel at Carthage, a prisoner in the hands of 
mob officials, he asked if he looked like a desperate character. 
They replied that his outward appearance seemed to indicate 
exactly the opposite, but they could not tell what was in his 
heart. "Very true, gentlemen, you cannot see what is in my 
heart, and you are therefore unable to judge my intentions, 



MORMON LITERATURE 29 

but I see what is in your hearts, and I will tell you what I see. 
I can see that you thirst for blood and nothing but my blood 
will satisfy you. It is not for crime of any description that 
I and my brethren are continually persecuted and harassed by 
our enemies, but there are other motives, and some of them 
I have expressed so far as relates to myself. I prophesy in 
the name of the Lord that you shall witness scenes of blood 
and sorrow to your entire satisfaction. Many of you who 
are now present shall have an opportunity to face the cannon's 
mouth from sources you think not of." 



"If they take my life, I shall die an innocent man, and 
my blood shall cry from the ground for vengeance, and it shall 
yet be said of him, 'He was murdered in cold blood.' " 



"I am going like a lamb to the slaughter, but I am calm 
as a summer morning. I have a conscience void of offence 
toward God and toward all men." 



HIS ASSASSINATION. 

A statement from Thomas Ford, Governor of Illinois in 
1844: 

I desire to make a brief but true statement of the recent 
disgraceful affair at Carthage, in regard to the Smiths, so 
far as circumstances have come to my knowledge. The 
Smiths, Joseph and Hyrum, have been assassinated in jail, 
by whom is not known. I pledged myself for their safety, 
and upon the assurance of that pledge they surrendered as 
prisoners. . . . The compliance of the Mormons with 
every requisition made upon them, failed of their purpose. The 
pledge of security to the Smiths was not given upon my in- 
dividual responsibility. Before I gave it, I obtained a pledge 
of honor by a unanimous vote from the officers and men 
under my command, to sustain me in performing it. If the 
assassination of the Smiths was committed by any portion of 
them, they have added treachery to murder, and have done 
all they could to disgrace the State, and sully the public honor. 

On the morning of the day the deed was committed, we 
had proposed to march the army under my command into 



30 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Nauvoo. I, however, discovered, on the evening before, that 
nothing but utter destruction of the city would satisfy a por- 
tion of the troops; and that if we marched into the city, pre- 
text would not be wanting for commencing hostilities. The 
Mormons had done everything required, or that ought to 
have been required of them. For these reasons, I de- 
cided, in a council of officers, to disband the army, ex- 
cept three companies, two of which were retained as 
guards for the jail. With the other company I marched 
into Nauvoo, to address the inhabitants there. ... I 
performed this duty, and then set out to return to Carthage. 
When I had marched about three miles, a messenger in- 
formed me of the occurrences at Carthage. 

(Signed) Thomas Ford, 
Governor and Commander-in-Chief. 

Governor Ford, in his History of Illinois, admits that he 
pledged Joseph Smith, and fourteen others for whose arrests 
warrants had been issued, the protection of the State if they 
would leave Nauvoo and go to Carthage for trial upon the 
charge of treason. Acting upon this pledge, they left Nauvoo, 
a city of 16,000 Saints who had armed themselves against 
mob violence, and went to Carthage. Here they were met by 
Governor Ford and the State militia. At the dictation of a 
Justice of Peace, who vastly exceeded his legal authority, they 
were taken from the hotel and placed in Carthage jail. Again 
the Governor pledged them protection. He planned to go 
to Nauvoo with the entire force under his command, but 
found that the men under him were anxious to go to Nauvoo 
to exterminate the Saints and he determined to discharge the 
militia, except three companies. In the morning of the day of 
the assassination he started for Nauvoo with two of these 
companies, leaving the third (the Carthage Grays) to guard 
the jail. Of this company the Governor said: 

"I knew that this company were the enemies of the Smiths, 
yet I had confidence in their loyalty and integrity, because 
their captain was universally spoken of as a most respectable 
citizen and honorable man." Yet the Governor knew that in 
his presence and upon the arrival of the Prophet these same 
men had rebelled against their captain. 

Before reaching Nauvoo, rumors of the intended assassi- 
nation came to him in such numbers that he determined to 
send one of the companies with him back to Carthage, but 
they did not reach the city as an organized body. At Carthage, 



MORMON LITERATURE 31 

preparations were being made on every hand for the assassi- 
nation. The captain of the Carthage Grays left his company 
for fear of his life and, quoting again from Governor Ford's 
History of Illinois : "Communication was established be- 
tween the conspirators and the company who were stationed 
some distance from the jail, and it was arranged that the 
eight men on guard should have their guns charged with 
blank cartridges, and fire at the assailants when they attempted 
to enter the jail." In the afternoon, and while Governor Ford 
was addressing the Saints in Nauvoo upon law and order, a 
mob of bloodthirsty men, with faces blackened and consciences 
stilled, charged the jail and assassinated the Prophet Joseph 
Smith and Patriarch Hyrum Smith, his brother. They were 
in an upper room of the jail accompanied by Apostles John 
Taylor and Willard Richards. Each fell wounded with four 
balls and Apostle Taylor was also four times wounded. The 
Prophet fell from the window and a ruffian placed his body 
against the well curbing, where four men at a distance of a 
few paces fired upon his prostrate body. 



The Christian world has hitherto regarded the growth of 
Mormonism with a kind of an air of indifference, but, unfor- 
tunately, they may yet awaken to feel its power. It is not at 
all improbable that within the course of a century some great 
orator may arise, some man gifted like the Apostle Paul, who 
will make the name of the martyr prophet ring even as does 
the name of Christ, and it is not impossible that Sharon, Pal- 
mira, Manchester, Kirtland, Far West, Adam-on-Diahmon, 
Ramus, Nauvoo, and the Carthage Jail may become holy 
and venerable names, places of classic interest, in another 
age, like Jerusalem, the Garden of Gethsemane, the Mount 
of Olives and Mount Calvary to the Christian, and Mecca 
and Medina to the Turk. And in that event the author of 
this history feels degraded by the reflection that the humble 
Governor of an obscure State, who would otherwise be for- 
gotten in a few years, stands a fair chance, like Pilate and 
Herod, by their official connection with the true religion, of 
being dragged down to posterity with an immortal name, 
hitched on to the memory of a miserable impostor. There 
may be those whose ambitions would lead them to de- 
sire an immortal name in history, even in those humbling 
terms. I am not of that number. (Governor Ford's History 
of Illinois.) 



32 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Yes, Governor Ford, you are of that number, your name 
does go down through the generations of time, righteously 
coupled with that of Pontius Pilate, caused by your official 
connection with the death of a true Prophet of God. Your 
treachery, in plighting to him the protection of the State of 
Illinois, and then leaving him in the hands of confederate 
murderers, preserves your name in history, only to be hated 
and despised by those who abhor the existence of treachery. 
Joseph Smith relied upon your solemn pledge as the Governor 
of a great State, that he should be protected. He was basely 
betrayed, together with his beloved brother Hyrum, and went 
to a martyr's grave. His name is held throughout every civ- 
ilized nation upon the earth as a Prophet, Seer and Revelator, 
while you became an object of charity, and now occupy a 
pauper's grave, having been buried as a public charge. It is 
not often that a man occupying the exalted position of Gov- 
ernor, lives to see himself despised, and fed by the hand of 
charity; but God gave you this fate, and during the last mo- 
ments of your miserable life you must have had a strong tes- 
timony that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God. ''Mormon- 
ism is now so firmly established that it claims the respectful 
attention of the world. It has survived not only the violence 
which murdered its Prophets, burned the houses of Saints, 
laid waste the fields and destroyed their temples, but also an 
exodus which, for the distance covered and the dangers en- 
countered, has not a parallel in ancient or modern history." 

Nearly every nation under the whole heaven has given to 
the new faith some of her sons and daughters. What the 
Christian church is to the world to-day in point of numbers of 
followers and kindliness of feeling, the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints will be to future generations. Its destiny 
is to roll until it shall fill the whole earth: It had its begin- 
ning when God spoke to Joseph Smith out of the heavens and 
He will finish what He has begun. 



ANOTHER PROPHECY. 

August 6, 1842. 

"I prophesied that the Saints would continue to suffer 
much affliction, and would be driven to the Rocky Mountains, 
and many would apostatize, others would be put to death by 
our persecutors, or lose their lives in consequence of exposure 
or disease, and some of you will live to go and assist in mak- 



MORMON LITERATURE 33 

ing settlements and building cities and see the Saints become 
a mighty people in the midst of the Rocky Mountains." 

How literally this prophecy has been fulfilled ! To-day the 
church numbers hundreds of thousands of prosperous, happy 
people in the midst of several Rocky Mountain States. Mil- 
lions of dollars have been spent in establishing and maintain- 
ing schools: millions in the erection of churches, Tabernacles 
and Temples. Through the most wonderful system of irriga- 
tion in the world, the desert has been made to produce in 
abundance; the waste places have become fruitful, and the 
wilderness made to "blossom as the rose." To-day the col- 
onizer is asking the secret of the system that has made it 
possible to establish thousands of peaceful towns and cities in 
those mountain valleys, and he will not understand that the 
voice of revelation established this western empire and that 
the Spirit of God preserves its unity. 



BRIGHAM YOUNG, FIRST SUCCESSOR TO THE PROPHET 

JOSEPH SMITH. 

"To accuse us of being unfriendly to the government is 
to accuse us of hostility to our religion, for no item of in- 
spiration is held more sacred with us than the Constitution 
under which she acts." 



JOHN TAYLOR, SECOND SUCCESSOR TO THE PROPHET 
JOSEPH SMITH. 

"It was through and by the power of God, that the fathers 
of this country framed the Declaration of Independence, and 
also that great palladium of human rights, the Constitution of 
the United States. There is nothing of a bigoted, narrow- 
contracted feeling about that instrument ; it is broad and com- 
prehensive." 



WILFORD WOODRUFF, THIRD SUCCESSOR TO THE PROPHET 

JOSEPH SMITH. 

"The Lord inspired the men who framed the Constitution 
of our country, and has guarded the nation from its founda- 
tion." 



34 SCRAP BOOK OF 

LORENZO SNOW, FOURTH SUCCESSOR TO THE PROPHET 

JOSEPH SMITH. 

"The spirits dwelling within our bodies are immortal and 
will always exist. Our individuality and our identity will al- 
ways continue; we will be ourselves and will continue ad- 
vancing in wisdom, intelligence and power worlds without 
end." 



JOSEPH F. SMITH, FIFTH SUCCESSOR TO THE PROPHET 

JOSEPH SMITH. 

It was part of the design of the Almighty when He influ- 
enced the fathers to leave the old world and come to this 
continent ; He had a hand in the establishment of this govern- 
ment; He inspired the framers of the Constitution and the 
fathers of this nation to contend for their liberty. 



When we remember that Mr. Quincy had the rare op- 
portunity of being personally and intimately acquainted with 
the great men of America, of his period; that he was ac- 
quainted with Lafayette, and that John Quincy Adams, the 
Second President of the U. S., was his personal friend when 
he was a young man; his statement that Joseph Smith was 
one of two men from whom there "emanated a certain 
peculiar moral stress and compulsion" which he had not felt 
in other men, has peculiar significance. 



In his chapter on Joseph Smith, in Figures of the Past, 
Mr. Quincy comments as follows upon the resemblance be- 
tween Joseph Smith and Elisha R. Potter of Rhode Island, 
whom he met in Washington in 1826. "The likeness was not 
such as would be recognized in a picture, but rather one that 
would be felt in a grave emergency. Of all men I have met, 
these two seemed best endowed with that kingly faculty which 
directs, as by intrinsic right, the feeble or confused souls who 
are looking for guidance. This it is just to say with emphasis ; 
for the reader will find so much that is puerile and even shock- 
ing in my report of the prophet's conversation that he might 



MORMON LITERATURE 35 

never suspect the impression of rugged power that was given 
by the man. * * * The prophet's hold upon you seemed 
to come from the balance and harmony of temperament which 
reposes upon a large physical basis." 



In the chapter on "Washington in 1826," Mr. Quincy 
writes the following: Mr. Potter seemed to carry about with 
him a certain homespun certificate of authority, which made 
it natural for lesser men to accept his conclusions. Oddly 
enough, I have met only one other individual who impressed 
me as possessing the same sort of personal power, and he 
was one whose place in history is certain when the lives of 
greater and better men are covered by oblivion; for the muse 
of history postpones the claims of statesmen and poets to 
those of the founders of religions, who, for good or evil, are 
more potent factors in the destiny of mankind. Hereafter I 
may give an account of my visit to Joseph Smith, in his holy 
city of Nauvoo. It is now sufficient to mention that when I 
made the acquaintance of the Mormon prophet, I was haunted 
with a provoking sense of having known him before ; or, at 
least, of having known some one whom he greatly resembled. 
And then followed a painful groping and peering "into the 
dark backward and abysm of time," in search of a figure that 
was provokingly undiscoverable. At last the Washington of 
1826 came before me, and the form of Elisha R. Potter thrust 
itself through the gorges of memory. Yes, that was the man 
I was seeking; yet the resemblance, after all, could scarcely 
be called physical, and I am loath to borrow the word "im- 
pressional" from the vocabulary of spirit mediums. Both 
were of commanding appearance, men whom it seemed natural 
to obey. Wide as were the differences between the lives and 
characters of these Americans, there emanated from each of 
them a certain peculiar moral stress and compulsion which 
I have never felt in the presence of others of their country- 
men. The position of Mr. Potter in his native State has now 
faded to a dim tradition. It was of the authoritative kind 
which belongs to men who bear from nature the best creden- 
tials. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



DEDICATION OF PALESTINE. 

At a general conference of the church held at Nauvoo, 
April 6th, 1840, Apostles Orson Hyde and Hyrtnn E. Page 
were called to go on a mission to Jerusalem for the purpose of 
dedicating that land for the gathering of the House of Judah. 
They started upon this important mission but Elder Page 
failed to continue the journey beyond the border of the United 
States. Apostle Hyde therefore set out alone and accom- 
plished the labor assigned at said conference. In a letter dated 
at Alexandria, November 22nd, 1841, addressed to Parley P. 
Pratt, Brother Hyde, said : 

"A few minutes now offer for me to write, and I improve them in 
writing to you. I have only time to say that I have seen Jerusalem pre- 
cisely according to the vision which I had. I saw no one with me in 
the vision; and although Elder Page was appointed 1 to accompany me 
there, yet I found myself there alone. The Lord knows that I have 
had a hard time, and suffered much, but I have great reason to thank 
Him that I enjoy good health at present, and have a good prospect 
before me of soon going to a civilized country, where I shall see no 
more turbans or camels. The heat is most oppressive, and has been 
all through Syria. I have no time to tell you how many days I have 
been at sea without food, or how many snails I have eaten ; but if I 
had had plenty of them, I should have done very well. All this is 
contained in a former letter to you written from Java. * * * 

"On Saturday morning, October 24th, a good while before day, I 
arose from sleep and went out of the city, as soon as the gates were 
opened, crossed the brook Cedron, and went upon the Mount of Olives, 
and there in solemn silence, with pen, ink and paper, just ,as I saw in 
the vision, offered up the following prayer to Him who lives forever 
and ever: 



"O Thou! who art from everlasting to everlasting, eternally and 
unchangeably the same, even the God who rules in the heavens above, 
and controls the destinies of men on the earth, wilt thou not conde- 
scend through thine infinite goodness and royal favor, to listen to the 
prayer of thy servant which he this day offers up unto thee in the 
name of the Holy child Jesus, upon this land where the Son of 
Righteousness sat in blood, and thine Anointed One expired. 

"Be pleased, O Lord, to forgive all the follies, weaknesses, vanities 
and sins of thy servant, and strengthen him to resist all future tempta- 
tions. Give him prudence and discernment that he may avoid the 
evil, and a heart to choose the good; give him fortitude to bear up 
under trying and adverse circumstances, and grace to endure all things 

36 



MORMON LITERATURE 37 

for thy name's sake, until the end shall come, when all the Saints shall 
rest in peace. 

"Now, O Lord! Thy servant has been obedient to the heavenly 
vision, which thou gavest him in his native land; and under the 
shadow of thine outstretched arm, he has safely arrived in this place 
to dedicate and consecrate this land unto Thee, for the gathering to- 
gether of Judah's scattered remnants, according to the predictions of 
the holy prophets — for the building up of Jerusalem again after it has 
been trodden down by the Gentiles so long, and for rearing a temple 
in honor of thy name. Everlasting thanks be ascribed unto thee, O, 
Father ! Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast preserved thy servant 
from the dangers of the seas, and from the plague and pestilence which 
have caused the land to mourn. The violence of many has also been 
restrained, and thy providential care by night and by day has been 
exercised over thine unworthy servant. Accept, therefore, O Lord, 
the tribute of a grateful heart for all past favors, and be pleased to 
continue thy kindness and mercy towards a needy worm of the dust. 

"O thou, who didst covenant with Abraham, thy friend, and who 
didst renew that covenant with Isaac, and confirm the same with 
Jacob, with an oath that thou wouldst not only give this land for an 
everlasting inheritance, but that thou wouldst also remember their 
seed forever. Abraham, Isaac and Jacob have long since closed their 
eyes in death, and made the grave their mansion. Their children are 
scattered and dispersed abroad among the nations of the Gentiles like 
sheep that have no shepherd, and are still looking forward for the 
fulfillment of those promises which thou didst make concerning them ; 
and even this land, which once poured forth nature's richest bounty, 
and flowed, as it were, with milk and honey, has, to a certain extent, 
been smitten with barrenness and sterility since it drank from mur- 
derous hands the blood of Him who never sinned. Grant, therefore, 
O Lord, in the name of thy well beloved Son, Jesus Christ, to remove 
the barrenness and sterility of this land, and let springs of living 
water break forth to water its thirstly soil. Let the vine and the 
olive produce in their strength, and the fig tree bloom and flourish. 
Let the land become abundantly fruitful, when possessed by its rightful 
heirs; let it again flow with plenty to feed the returning prodigals 
who come home with a spirit of grace and supplication; upon it let 
the clouds distill virtue and richness, and let the fields smile with 
plenty. Let the flocks and the herds greatly increase and multiply 
upon the mountains and hills; and let thy great kindness conquer and 
subdue the unbelief of thy people. Do thou take from them their 
stony heart, and give them a heart of flesh; and may the Son of thy 
favor dispel the cold mists of drakness which have beclouded their 
atmosphere. Incline them to gather in upon this land according to 
thy word. Let them come like clouds and like doves to their windows. 
Let the large ships of nations bring them from the distant isles ; and 
let kings become their nursing fathers, and queens with motherly 
fondness wipe the tear of sorrow from their eyes. 

"Thou, O Lord, did once move upon the heart of Cyrus to show 
favor unto Jerusalem and her children. Do thou now also be pleased 
to inspire the hearts of kings and the powers of the earth to look 
with a friendly eye towards this place. And with a desire to see thy 
righteous purposes executed in relation thereto. Let them know that 
it is thy good pleasure to restore the kingdom unto Israel — raise up 
Jerusalem as its capital, and constitute her people a distinct nation 



38 SCRAP BOOK OF 

and government, with David thy servant, even a descendant from the 
loins of ancient David, to be their king. Let that nation, or that 
people who shall take an active part in behalf of Abraham's children 
and in the raising up of Jerusalem, find favor in thy sight. Let not 
their enemies prevail against them, neither let pestilence or famine 
overcome them, but let the glory of Israel overshadow them, and the 
power of the highest protect them; while that nation or kingdom 
that will not serve thee in this glorious work must perish according 
to thy word — 'Yea those nations shall be utterly wasted.' 

"Though thy servant is now far from his home, and from the land 
bedewed with his earliest tears, yet he remembers, O Lord, his friends 
who are there, and family, whom for thy sake he has left. Though 
poverty and privation be our earthly lot, yet ah ! do Thou richly endow 
us with an inheritance where moth and rust do not corrupt, and 
where thieves do not break through and steal. The hands that have 
fed, clothed or shown favor unto the family of thy servant in his 
absence, or that shall hereafter do so, let them not lose their reward, 
but let a special blessing rest upon them, and in thy kingdom let thern 
have an inheritance when thou shalt come to be glorified in this so- 
ciety. Do thou also look with favor upon all those through whose 
liberality I have been enabled to come to this land; and in the day 
when thou shalt reward all people according to their works, let these 
also not be passed by or forgotten, but in time let them be in readi- 
ness to enjoy the glory of those mansions which Jesus has gone to 
prepare. Particularly do thou bless the stranger in Philadelphia, whom 
I never saw, but who sent me gold, with a request that I should pray 
for him in Jerusalem. Now, O Lord, let blessings come upon him 
from an unexpected quarter, and let his basket be filled, and his 
store-house abound with plenty, and let not the good things of the 
earth be his only portion, but let him be found among those to whom 
it may be said, Thou hast been faithful over a few things, and I will 
make thee ruler over many/ 

"O my Father in heaven ! I now ask thee in the name of Jesus to 
remember Zion, with all her stakes, and with all her assemblies. She 
has been grievously afflicted and smitten; she has mourned; she has 
wept ; her enemies have triumphed and have said — 'Ah, where is thy 
God?' Her priests and prophets have groaned in chains and fetters 
within the gloomy walls of prison, while many were slain, and now 
sleep in the arms of death. How long, O Lord, shall iniquity triumph, 
and sin go unpunished? Do thou arise in the majesty of thy strength, 
and make bare thine arm in behalf of thy people. Redress their 
wrongs, and turn their sorrow into joy. Pour the spirit of light and 
knowledge, grace and wisdom, into the hearts of her prophets, and 
clothe her priests with salvation. Let light and knowledge march 
forth through the empire of darkness, and may the honest in heart 
flow to their standard, and join in the march to go forth to meet 
the Bridegroom. 

Let a peculiar blessing rest upon the Presidency of thy Church, for 
at them are the arrows of the enemies directed. Be thou to them a 
sun and a shield, their strong tower and hiding place ; and in the 
time of distress or danger be thou near to deliver. Also the quorum 
of the Twelve, do thou be pleased to stand by, for thou knowest the 
obstacles which we have to encounter, the temptations to which we are 
exposed and privations which we must suffer. Give us, therefore, 
strength according to our day, and help us to bear a faithful testi- 



MORMON LITERATURE 39 

mony of Jesus and His Gospel, and to finish with fidelity and honor 
the work which thou hast given us to do, and then give us a place in 
thy glorious kingdom. And let this blessing rest upon every faithful 
officer and member in thy Church. And all the glory and honor will 
we ascribe to God and the Lamb for ever and ever. Amen. 



On the top of Mount Olives I erected a pile of stones as a witness 
according to the ancient custom. On what was anciently called Mount 
Zion, where the Temple stood, I erected another, and used the rod 
according to the prediction upon my head. I have found many Jews 
who listened with intense interest. The idea of the Jews being re- 
stored to Palestine is gaining ground in Europe almost every day. 
Jerusalem is strongly fortified with many cannons upon its walls. 
The wall is ten feet thick on the sides that would be most exposed, 
and four or five feet where the descent from the wall is almost per- 
pendicular. The number of inhabitants within the walls is about 
twenty thousand. About seven thousand of this number are Jews, the 
balance being mostly Turks and Armenians. Many of the Jews who 
are old go to this place to die, and many are coming from Europe 
into this Eastern world. The great wheel is unquestionably in mo- 
tion, and the word of the Almighty has declared that it shall 
roll. * * * 

Speaking editorially of Elder Hyde's mission and the ded- 
icatory prayer offered, Brother Parley P. Pratt said: 

"Through his persevering exertions, and the prayer offered up on 
the Mount of Olives, the land is now consecrated and dedicated to the 
Lord for the restoration of Israel. It would seem by the war which 
is raging in that country that the ground is being disencumbered of 
the Catholics and other barbarian tribes, and is being vacated for the 
Jews, while seven thousand now dwell in Jerusalem, and great num- 
bers of others in other parts of that land. 

"But O ! when we read the prayer offered up on the holy mount — 
the same place where Jesus often prayed, yea the mount from which 
He ascended, and upon which He will again set His feet — when we 
reflect that God's covenant poeple (Israel) were prayed for there — 
that Zion and all her sufferings were rendered there — that the chains 
and fetters which we have worn, the dungeons where we have been 
confined for the testimony of Jesus, were mentioned there before the 
Lord — and that prayer recorded both in heaven and on earth to stand 
as an imperishable memorial to all generations, and to be answered 
speedily upon the wicked — when we reflect upon all these things, our 
feelings are too intense for utterance; they cannot be written; but 
•when the nations behold it fulfilled, and Zion and Jerusalem become 
the joy of the whole earth, then will this prayer and the mission con- 
nected with it come to honorable remembrance. Which may the God 
of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob speedily grant, in the name of Jesus 
Christ." 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



THE RESURRECTION. 

A DISCOURSE BY BRIGHAM YOUNG, PRESIDENT OF THE CHURCH 
OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS, DELIVERED IN 
THE NEW TABERNACLE, SALT LAKE CITY, AT THE GENERAL 
CONFERENCE, OCTOBER 8TH, 1875. 



I wish to present to the Latter-day Saints the doctrine of 
the resurrection in its true light. To satisfy the philosophy 
of my own mind in regard to this doctrine, I shall be under 
the necessity of commencing with the works of God as we 
find them in the beginning, or rather the beginning of the 
history we have of the earth. We admit the history that 
Moses gives of the creation or organization of this earth, as 
stated in his writings, to be correct. The philosophy of my 
mind, with all the experience I have gained by observation and 
knowledge of facts, tells me that there is nothing made, formed 
or fashioned without a Being to make, form or fashion the 
same. Then my own reasoning teaches me that myself as a 
mechanic, with all others upon this earth, and those also who 
dwell in the heavens, when we commence any work of 
mechanism, have an object in the same. God had an object in 
view when He framed this earth and placed vegetation and 
all creatures upon it, and man was brought here for the high 
object of an increase of wisdom, knowledge, understanding, 
glory and honor — each and every person, creature or thing in 
its own order and time, that all may harmonize together and 
receive this glory and honor. The particles that compose 
the earth were brought together for a certain purpose by its 
great Author. This purpose was, and still is, to bring this 
earth and all things upon it into a higher state of glory and 
intelligence. In the beginning there were laws given by which 
all nature was to be governed or controlled. It is true that 
man transgresses these laws, and would change them if he 
had the power to do so. But there are laws which he cannot 
disturb, and which operate regardless of man's actions. 
Among these is the law which pertains to the resurrection of 
the body of man and also to the resurrection of the earth; 

40 



MORMON LITERATURE 41 

for this earth has to undergo a great change, or, in other 
words, has to be resurrected. 

Abel, the martyr, was the first man of whose death we have 
any account. He brought his offering to the Lord and was 
accepted. This proves that he was a righteous man, and by 
his righteousness he so far sanctified the particles of this 
earth that comprised the component parts of his body that 
they became entitled to a glorious resurrection, which he 
undoubtedly obtained when Jesus arose. If Abel had been 
eaten by dogs or lions, the component parts of his body never 
could have gone to compose the component parts of any other 
bodies. Why? Because the laws which govern the elements 
would not permit this to be done. 

The question may be asked, Do not the particles that com- 
pose man's body, when returned to mother earth, go to make 
or compose other bodies? No, they do not. Some philoso- 
phers have asserted that the human body changes every seven 
or ten years. This is not correct, for it never changes; that 
is, the substances of which it is composed do not pass off 
and other particles of matter come and take their place. 
Neither can the particles which have comprised the bodies of 
men become parts of the bodies of o.her men, or of beasts, 
fowls, fish, insects or vegetables. They are governed by a 
divine law, and though they may pass from the knowledge of 
the scientific world, that divine law still holds and governs 
and controls them. Man's body may be buried in the ocean, it 
may be eaten by wild beasts, or it may be burned to ashes, 
and they be scattered to the four winds, yet the particles of 
which it is composed will not be incorporated into any form 
of vegetable or animal life, to become a component part of 
their structure. Are they gross, tangible, and, in their organ- 
ized capacity, subject to decay and change? Yes, and if 
buried in the earth, they undergo decomposition and return to 
mother earth ; but it is no matter how minute the particles are, 
they are watched over and will be preserved until the resur- 
rection, and at the sound of the trumpet of God every particle 
of our physical structures necessary to make our tabernacles 
perfect will be assembled, to be rejoined with the spirit, every 
man in his order. Not one particle will be lost. 

I have a few questions to ask the philosophical world, those 
especially who are well skilled in chemistry: Is this earth, 
the air and the water, composed of life, or do they, or any 
portion of them, consist of inanimate matter, or of that that 
has no life in itself? Another question : If the earth, air and 
water are composed of life, is there any intelligence in this life? 



42 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The philosopher may take his own time to answer these ques- 
tions, and when he has satisfied himself he may ask himself 
again: Are those particles of matter life; if so, are they in 
possession of intelligence according to the grade of their 
organization? As far as we are concerned, we suggest the 
idea that there is an eternity of life, an eternity of organiza- 
tion, and an eternity of intelligence from the highest to the 
lowest grade, every creature in its order, from the Gods to 
the animalculae. Bear in mind, you who are believers in 
the resurrection or in the works of God, that man has sought 
out many inventions and has striven hard to learn the mysteries 
of God and godliness by his worldly wisdom, yet there are 
many things which science, with all its tests, cannot find out. 
Matter may be divided into an infinitude of atoms, until they 
pass beyond the power of the microscope to discover them, 
and the most skilful chemist who dwells upon the earth 
knows not whither they go. My position is, and which I 
declare to the Latter-day Saints, it is beyond the power of 
man, without revelation from God, with all his science to know 
whether these particles that compose our bodies go into other 
creatures to form the component parts of their bodies, or 
whether they merely pass into the already organized body to 
resuscitate it and contribute to its sustenance. I declare to the 
Latter-day Saints, and to all living -upon the earth who have 
intelligence to understand, that the particles that comprise the 
component parts of our bodies will never enter into other 
bodies to form the elements of their bodies; but these very 
identical particles that now compose our bodies will be resur- 
rected and come together by the power of the trump of God 
and will be re-united to form the body — excepting the blood, 
which will not be necessary to our existence in an immortal 
state — and then be prepared to receive the spirit, preparatory 
to their exaltation. Query: Would not the particles that 
compose the body of our Savior, according to their intelli- 
gence, oppose the idea of becoming a part of any other body 
but His? Again: Would not the Saints, who are faithful in 
magnifying the Priesthood of the Son of God, object to the 
particles which now compose their bodies, and which they 
have sanctified through obedience to that Priesthood, entering 
into and forming parts of other bodies than their own — 
bodies which their spirits had not possessed and of which they 
knew nothing in this life ? 

Although some may think that the substances of which our 
bodies are composed are borrowed for our use during this 
mortal existence, it is not so, neither will they be thrown off 



MORMON LITERATURE 43 

at death, never to be restored ; and though in the resurrection 
the bodies of the righteous will be raised immortal and free 
from all corruption, they will be none the less tangible or 
perceptible to the touch of those who are permitted to handle 
them. The question may be asked : Will the bodies of those 
who do not observe the laws of God, and which are not sanc- 
tified by obedience to them, come forth in the resurrection? 
Undoubtedly they will; but not at the same time nor to the 
same glory that they do who observe the laws of God. 

The earth, also, abideth the law and filleth the measure 
of its creation, and though it shall die, it shall be resurrected 
in glory, a sanctified creation, suitable for the residence of 
celestial beings. The elements will be burned and purified, 
and be renewed; but not one atom of earth's organism will 
be lost; for that which is governed by law shall be preserved 
by law. And for everything which our God has created He 
has prescribed laws. There is nothing so minutes as to escape 
His notice, there is no creation so immense as to transcend 
the bounds of His power; all are alike subject to the opera- 
tion of His decrees. He called matter from chaos and created 
the earth, and the heavens are studded with planets, the 
glorious workmanship of His hands. He has hung those 
mighty orbs in space, and their courses are fixed. And by 
the exercise of His power the original elements which have 
formed the bodies of men will be brought forth in the resur- 
rection — bone to bone, sinew to sinew, flesh to flesh, not one 
hair shall be lost — and all this in obedience to law, that the 
substances which have formed the tabernacles of men, or of 
beasts, or of fowls, or of fish, shall not be intermingled or 
lost ; but shall be all restored to their own places, though they 
may have been swallowed up in the depths of the sea, or have 
been scattered to the four winds of heaven. 

To illustrate these facts connected with the resurrection of 
the body, we will quote from the revelations which the Lord 
has given to His children : 

THE TESTIMONY OF EZEKIEL. 

The hand of the Lord was upon me, and carried me out in the 
Spirit of the Lord, and set me down in the midst of the valley which 
was full of bones, 

And caused me to pass by them round about: and, behold, there 
were very many in the open valley; and, lo, they were very dry. 

And He said unto me, Son of man, can these bones live? And I 
answered, O Lord God, thou knowest. 

Again He said unto me, Prophesy upon these bones, and say unto 
them, O ye dry bones, hear the word of the Lord, 



44 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Thus saith the Lord God unto these bones: Behold, I will cause 
breath to enter into you, and ye shall live ; 

And I will lay sinews upon you, and will bring up flesh upon you, 
and cover you with skin, and put breath in you, and ye shall live ; and 
ye shall know that I am the Lord. 

So I prophesied as I was commanded : and as I prophesied, there 
was a noise, and behold a shaking, and the bones came together, 
bone to his bone. 

And when I beheld, lo, the sinews and the flesh came up upon them, 
and the skin covered them above : but there was no breath in them. 

Then said He unto me, Prophesy unto the wind, prophesy, son of 
man, and say to the wind, Thus saith the Lord God : Come from the 
four winds, O breath, and breathe upon these slain, that they may live. 

So I prophesied as He commanded me, and the breath came into 
them, and they lived, and stood upon their feet, an exceeding great 
army. 

Then He said unto me, Son of man, these bones are the whole 
house of Israel; behold, they say, Our bones are dried, and our hope 
is lost; we are cut off for our parts. 

Therefore prophesy and say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God : 
Behold, O my people, I will open your graves, and cause you to come 
up out of your graves, and bring you into the land of Israel. 

And ye shall know that I am the Lord, when I have opened your 
graves, O my people, and brought you up out of your graves, 

And shall put my Spirit in you, and ye shall live, and I shall place 
you in your own land : then shall ye know that I the Lord have 
spoken it, and performed it, saith the Lord. — Ezekiel xxxvii: 1 — 14. 

THE TESTIMONY OF JOB. 

For I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that He shall stand at 
the latter day upon the earth : 

And though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh 
shall I see God: 

Whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not 
another; though my reins be consumed within me. — Job xix: 25 — 27. 

THE TESTIMONY OF DANIEL. 

And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, 
some to everlasting life and some to shame and everlasting contempt. 
— Daniel xii: 2. 

THE TESTIMONY OF LUKE. 

Now that the dead are raised, even Moses shewed at the bush, 
when he calleth the Lord the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, 
and the God of Jacob. — Luke xx: 37. 

And as they thus spake, Jesus Himself stood in the midst of them, 
and saith unto them, Peace be unto you. But theywere terrified and 
affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit. 

And He said unto them, Why are ye troubled? and why do thoughts 
arise in your hearts? 

Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and 
see: for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have. 

And when He had thus spoken, He shewed them His hands and 
His feet. 



MORMON LITERATURE 45 

And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, He said 
unto them, Have ye here any meat? 

And they gave Him a piece of a broiled fish, and of an honeycomb. 
And He took it, and did eat before them. — Luke xxiv: 36 — 43. 

THE TESTIMONY OF JOHN. 

But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them 
when Jesus came. 

The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the 
Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in His hands the 
print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and 
thrust my hand into His side, I will not believe. 

And after eight days again His disciples were within, and Thomas 
with them : then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the 
midst, and said, Peace be unto you. 

Then saith He to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my 
hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be 
not faithless, but believing. — John xx: 24 — 27. 

Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, 
when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God : and they that 
hear shall live. 

Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that 
are in the graves shall hear His voice, 

And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resur- 
rection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of 
damnation. — John v: 25, 28, 29. 

Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on 
such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God 
and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years. 

And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and 
hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged 
every man according to their works. — Revelations xx: 6, 13. 

THE TESTIMONY OF MATTHEW. 

And the graves were opened, and many bodies of the saints which 
slept arose, 

And came out of the graves after His resurrection, and went into 
the holy city, and appeared unto many. — Matthew xxvii: 52, 53. 

THE TESTIMONY OF PAUL. 

For our conversation is in heaven ; from whence also we look for 
the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ: 

Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto 
His glorious body, according to the working whereby He is able even 
to subdue all things unto Himself. — Philip plans Hi: 20, 21. 

But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell 
in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken 
your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you. — Romans 
viii: 1L 



46 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Therefore we are buried with Him by baptism into death ; that like 
as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even 
so we also should walk in newness of life. 

For if we have been planted together in the likeness of His death, 
we shall be also in the likeness of His resurrection. — Romans vi: 4, 5. 

For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised : 

And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain ; ye are yet in your 
sins. 

Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. 

If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most 
miserable. 

But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first fruits 
of them that slept. 

For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection 
of the dead. 

For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 

But some man will say, How are the dead raised up ? and with what 
body do they come? 

Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die: 

And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall 
be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of some other grain : 

But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased Him, and to every seed 
his own body. 

All flesh is not the same flesh : but there is one kind of flesh of 
men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. 

So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption, 
it is raised in incorruption : 

It is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory: it is sown in weak- 
ness, it is raised in power: 

It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a 
natural body, and there is a spiritual body. — 1 Corinthians xv: 16 — 22; 
35—39; 42—44. 

For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them 
also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him. 

For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which 
are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent 
them which are asleep. 

For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, 
with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God : and the 
dead in Christ shall rise first. — 1 Thessalonians iv: 14 — 16. 

THE TESTIMONY OF ABINADI. 

And if Christ had not risen from the dead, or have broken the 
bands of death, that the grave should have no victory, and that death 
should have no sting, there could have been no resurrection. 

But there is a resurrection, therefore the grave hath no victory, and 
the sting of death is swallowed up in Christ : 

He is the light and the life of the world; yea, a light that is endless, 
that can never be darkened ; yea, and also a life which is endless, that 
there can be no more death. 

Even this mortal shall put on immortality, and this corruption shall 
put on incorruption, and shall be brought to stand before the bar of 
God, to be judged of Him according to their works, whether they be 
good or whether they be evil. — Book of Mosiah, xvi: 7 — 10. 



MORMON LITERATURE 47 

THE TESTIMONY OF JACOB. 

For as death hath passed upon all men, to fulfill the merciful plan 
of the great Creator, there must needs be a power of resurrection, and 
the resurrection must needs come unto man by reason of the fall ; 
and the fall came by reason of transgression ; and because man became 
fallen, they were cut off from the presence of the Lord; 

Wherefore it must needs be an infinite atonement; save it should be 
an infinite atonement, this corruption could not put on incorruption 
Wherefore, the first judgment which came upon man, must needs have 
remained to an endless duration. And if so, this flesh must have laid 
down to rot and to crumble to its mother earth, to rise no more. 

O the wisdom of God ! His mercy and grace ! For behold, if the 
flesh should rise no more, our spirits must become subject to that 
angel who fell from before the presence of the eternal God, and became 
the devil, to rise no more. 

And because of the way of deliverance of our God, the Holy One of 
Israel, this death of which I have spoken, which is the temporal, shall 
deliver up its dead; which death is the grave. 

And this death of which I have spoken, which is the spiritual death, 
shall deliver up its dead ; which spiritual death is hell ; wherefore, 
death and hell must deliver up their dead, and hell must deliver up 
its captive spirits, and the grave must deliver up its captive bodies, 
and the bodies and the spirits of men will be restored one to the 
other; and it is by the power of the resurrection of the Holy One of 
Israel. 

O how great the plan of our God ! For on the other hand, the 
paradise of God must deliver up the spirits of the righteous and the 
grave deliver up the body of the righteous ; and the spirit and the 
body is restored to itself again, and all men become incorruptible, and 
immortal, and they are living souls, having a perfect knowledge like 
unto us in the flesh ; save it be that our knowledge shall be perfect. — 
2 Nephij ix: 6—8; 11—13. 

THE TESTIMONY OF AMULEK. 

For behold, the day cometh that all shall rise from the dead and 
stand before God, and be judged according to their works. 

Now there is a death which is called a temporal death; and the 
death of Christ shall loose the bands of this temporal death, that all 
shall be raised from this temporal death; 

The spirit and the body shall be re-united again in its perfect form ; 
both limb and joint shall be restored to its proper frame, even as we 
now are at this time ; and we shall be brought to stand before God, 
knowing even as we know now, and have a bright recollection of our 
guilt. 

Now this restoration shall come to all, both old and young; both 
bond and free, both male and female, both the wicked and the right- 
eous; and even there shall not so much as a hair of their heads be 
lost ; but all things shall be restored to its perfect frame, as it is now, 
or in the body. — Book of Alma, xi: 41 — 44. 

THE TESTIMONY OF ALMA. 

But this much I say, that there is a space between death and the 
resurrection of the body, and a state of the soul in happiness or in 
misery, until the time which is appointed of God that the dead shall 



48 SCRAP BOOK OF 

come forth, and be re-united, both soul and body, and be brought to 
stand before God, and be judged according to their works; 

Yea, this bringeth about the restoration of those things of which 
have been spoken by the mouths of the prophets. 

The soul shall be restored to the body, and the body to the soul ; 
yea, and every limb and joint shall be restored to its body; yea, even 
a hair of the head shall not be lost, but all things shall be restored 
to their proper and perfect frame. — Book of Alma, xl: 21 — 23. 

THE TESTIMONY OF SAMUEL. 

For behold, He [Jesus] surely must die, that salvation may come; 
yea, it behooveth Him, and becometh expedient that He dieth, to bring 
to pass the resurrection of the dead, that thereby men may be brought 
into the presence of the Lord; 

Yea, behold this death bringeth to pass the resurrection, and 
redeemeth all mankind from the first death. — Book of Helaman, xiv: 
15, 16. 

THE WORDS OF JESUS. 

And it came to pass that He [Jesus] said unto Nephi, bring forth 
the record which ye have kept. 

And when Nephi had brought forth the records, and laid them 
before His, He cast His eyes upon them and said, 

Verily I say unto you, I commanded my servant Samuel, the 
Lamanite, that he should testify unto this people, that at the day that 
the Father should glorify His name in me, that there were many 
saints who should arise from the dead, and should appear unto many, 
and should minister unto them. And He said unto them, were it 
not so? 

And His disciples answered Him and said, Yea, Lord, Samuel did 
prophesy according to Thy words, and they were all fulfilled. 

And Jesus said unto them, How be it that ye have not written this 
thing, that many saints did arise and appear unto many, and did 
minister unto them? 

And it came to pass that Nephi remembered that this thing had not 
been written. 

And it came to pass that Jesus commanded that it should be 
written ; therefore it was written according as He commanded. — 
3 Nephi, xxiii: 7 — 13. 

THE TESTIMONY OF MORONI. 

And because of the redemption of man, which came by Jesus Christ, 
they are brought back into the presence of the Lord; yea, this is 
wherein all men are redeemed, because the death of Christ bringeth 
to pass the resurrection, which bringeth to pass a redemption from an 
endless sleep, from which sleep all men shall be awoke by the power 
of God, when the trump shall sound ; and they shall come forth, both 
small and great, and all shall stand before His bar, being redeemed 
and loosed from this eternal band of death, which death is a temporal 
death. — Book of Mormon, ix: 13. 

WORDS OF JESUS IN BOOK OF DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS. 

Now, verily I say unto you, that through the redemption which is 
made for you is brought to pass the resurrection from the dead. 
And the spirit and the body is the soul of man. 



MORMON LITERATURE . 49 

And the resurrection from the dead is the redemption of the soul; 
And the redemption of the soul is through Him who quickeneth all 
things, in whose bosom it is decreed that the poor and the meek of 
the earth shall inherit it. 

Therefore it must needs be sanctified from all unrighteousness, 
that it may be prepared for the celestial glory; 

For after it hath filled the measure of its creation, it shall be 
crowned with glory, even with the presence of Qod the Father; 

That bodies who are of the celestial kingdom may possess it for- 
ever and ever; for, for this intent was it made and created, and for 
this intent are they sanctified. 

And again, verily I say unto you, the earth abideth the law of a 
celestial kingdom, for it filleth the measure of its creation, and trans- 
gresseth not the law. 

Wherefore it shall be sanctified; yea, notwithstanding it shall die, it 
shall be quickened again, and shall abide the power by which it is quick- 
ened, and the righteous shall inherit it: 

For notwithstanding they die, they also shall rise again a spiritual 
body. 

They who are of a celestial spirit shall receive the same body which 
was a natural body; even ye shall receive your bodies, and your glory 
shall be that glory by which your bodies are quickened. 

And there shall be silence in heaven for the space of half an hour, 
and immediately after shall the curtain of heaven be unfolded, as a 
scroll is unfolded after it is rolled up, and the face of the Lord shall 
be unveiled; 

And the saints that are upon the earth, who are alive, shall be 
quickened, and be caught up to meet Him. 

And they who have slept in their graves shall come forth; for their 
graves shall be opened, and they also shall be caught up to meet Him 
in the midst of the pillar of heaven : 

They are Christ's, the first fruits : they who shall descend with Him 
first, and they who are on the earth and in their graves, who are first 
caught up to meet Him : and all this by the voice of the sounding of 
the trump of the angel of God. — Doctrine and Covenants, Ixxxviii: 
14—20; 25—28; 95—98. 

For a trump shall sound both long and loud, even as upon Mount 
Sinai, and all the earth shall quake, and they shall come forth, yea, even 
the dead which died in me, to receive a crown of righteousness, and 
to be clothed upon, even as I am, to be with me, that we may be one. 

And the end shall come, and the heaven and the earth shall be con- 
sumed and pass away, and there shall be a new heaven and a new earth, 

For all old things shall pass away, and all things shall become new, 
even the heaven and the earth, and all the fulness thereof, both men 
and beasts, the fowls of the air, and the fishes of the sea; 

And not one hair, neither mote, shall be lost, for it is the work- 
manship of mine hand. 

But, behold, verily I say unto you, before the earth shall pass away, 
Michael, mine archangel, shall sound his trump, and then shall all the 
dead awake, for their graves shall be opened, and they shall come 
forth; yea, even all. — Doctrine and Covenants, xxix: 13; 23 — 26. 

For the day cometh that the Lord shall utter His voice out of 
heaven ; the heavens shall shake and the earth shall tremble, and the 
trump of God shall sound both long and loud, and shall say to the 



- 



50 SCRAP BOOK OF 

sleeping nations, Ye saints arise and live ; ye sinners stay and sleep 
until I shall call again. — Doctrine and Covenants,, xliii: 18. 

But before the arm of the Lord shall fall, an angel shall sound his 
trump, and the saints that have slept shall come forth to meet me in 
the cloud; 

Wherefore if ye have slept in peace, blessed are you, for as you now 
behold me and know that I am, even so shall ye come unto me and 
your souls shall live, and your redemption shall be perfected, and 
the saints shall come forth from the four quarters of the earth. — 
Doctrine and Covenants, xlv: 45, 46. 

Yea, and blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from hence- 
forth when the Lord shall come, and old things shall pass away, and 
all things become new, they shall rise from the dead and shall not 
die after, and shall receive an inheritance before the Lord, in the 
holy city. 

And he that liveth when the Lord shall come, and has kept the 
faith, blessed is he; nevertheless it is appointed to him to die at the 
age of man; 

Wherefore children shall grow up until they become old, old men 
shall die ; but they shall not sleep in the dust, but they shall be changed 
in the twinkling of an eye ; 

Wherefore for this cause preached the apostles unto the world the 
resurrection of the dead. — Doctrine and Covenants, Ixiii: 49 — 52. 

EXTRACT FROM A REVELATION TO THE PROPHET JOSEPH. 

And in that day Adam blessed God and was filled, and began to 
prophesy concerning all the families of the earth, saying, Blessed be the 
name of God, for because of my transgression my eyes are opened, 
and in this life I shall have joy, and again in the flesh I shall see God. 
— Pearl of Great Price, p. 10. 

EXTRACT FROM THE PROPHECY OF ENOCH. 

And righteousness will I send down out of heaven : and truth will I 
send forth out of the earth, to bear testimony of mine Only Begotten; 
His resurrection from the dead; yea, and also the resurrection of all 
men. — Pearl of Great Price, p. 21. 

THE TESTIMONY OF JOSEPH SMITH. 

As concerning the resurrection, I will merely say that all men will 
come forth from the grave as they lie down, whether old or young; 
there will not be "added one cubit to their stature," neither taken 
from it; all will be raised by the power of God, having spirit in their 
bodies and not blood. — March 20, 1842; History of Joseph Smith. 

There are two kinds of beings in heaven, viz: angels, who are 
resurrected personages, having bodies of flesh and bones. 

For instance, Jesus said, "Handle me and see, for a spirit hath not 
flesh and bones as ye see me have." 

2. The spirits of just men made perfect — they who ars not resur- 
rected, but inherit the same glory. 

When a messenger comes, saying he has a message from God, offer 
him your hand, and request him to shake hands with you. 



MORMON LITERATURE 51 

If he be an angel, he will do so, and you will feel his hand. 

If he be the spirit of a just man made perfect, he will come in 
his glory; for that is the only way he can appear. 

Ask him to shake hands with you, but he will not move, because it 
is contrary to the order of heaven for a just man to deceive; but he 
will still deliver his message. 

If it be the Devil as an angel of light, when you ask him to shake 
hands, he will offer you his hand, and you will not feel anything; you 
may therefore detect him. 

These are three grand keys whereby you may know whether any 
administration is from God. — Thursday, February 9, 1843; History of 
Joseph Smith. Doctrine and Covenants, cxxxix. 

Whatever principle of intelligence we attain unto in this life, it 
will rise with us in the resurrection ; 

And if a person gains more knowledge and intelligence in this life 
through his diligence and obedience than another, he will have so much 
the advantage in the world to come. 

There is a law, irrevocably decreed in heaven before the founda- 
tions of this world, upon which all blessings are predicted; 

And when we obtain any blessing from God, it is by obedience to 
that law upon which it is predicted. 

The Father has a body of flesh and bones as tangible as man's; the 
Son also : but the Holy Ghost has not a body of flesh and bones, but 
is a personage of spirit. Were it not so, the Holy Ghost could not 
dwell in us. 

A man may receive the Holy Ghost, and it may descend upon him 
and not tarry with him. — Sunday, April 2, 1843 ; History of Joseph 
Smith. Doctrine and Covenants, exxx: 18 — 23. 

To a remark of Elder O. Pratt's, that a man's body changes every 
seven years, President Joseph Smith replied : There is no fundamental 
principle belonging to a human system that ever goes into another 
in this world or in the world to come : I care not what the theories 
of men are. We have the testimony that God will raise us up, and 
He has the power to do it. If any one supposes that any part of our 
bodies, that is, the fundamental parts thereof, ever goes into another 
body, he is mistaken. — Friday, April 7, 1843 ; History of Joseph Smith. 

Speaking of the eternal duration of matter, I said — There is no 
such thing as immaterial matter. All spirit is matter, but it is more 
fine or pure, and can only be discerned by purer eyes. 

We cannot see it; but when our bodies are purified, we shall see 
that it is all matter. — Wednesday, May 17, 1843 ; History of Joseph 
Smith, Doctrine and Covenants, exxxi: 7, 8. 

As the Father hath power in Himself, so hath the Son power in 
Himself, to lay down His life and take it again, so He has a body 
of His own. The Son doeth what He hath seen the Father do ; then 
the Father hath some day laid down His life and taken it again; so 
He has a body of His own, each one will be in His own body ; and 
yet the sectarian world believe the body of the Son is stuffed into 
the Father's. 

Gods have an ascendancy over the angels, who are ministering 
servants. In the resurrection, some are raised to be angels ; others 
are raised to become Gods. — Sunday, June 11, 1843 ; History of Joseph 
Smith. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



CELESTIAL FAMILY ORGANIZATION. 



BY PARLEY P. PRATT IN HIS PUBLICATION, THE PROPHET, 
PUBLISHED IN NEW YORK CITY, 1845. 



Man is an eternal being, both in regard to his material or- 
ganization and his mind and affections. The resurrection 
from the dead restores him to life with all his bodily and men- 
tal powers and faculties, and (if quickened by the celestial 
glory) consequently associates him with his family, friends 
and kindred, as one of the necessary links of the chain which 
connects the great and royal family of heaven and earth in one 
eternal bond of kindred affection and association. The order 
of God's government, both in time and in eternity, is patri- 
archal; that is, it is a fatherly government. Each father who 
is raised from the dead and made a partaker of the celestial 
glory in its fullness, will hold lawful jurisdiction over his own 
children and over all the families which spring of them to all 
generations, forever and ever. 

We talk, in this ignorant age, of children becoming of age, 
as it is called ; and we consider when they are of age they are 
free from the authority of their father. But no such rule is 
known in the celestial law and organization, either here or 
hereafter. By that law a son is subject to his father forever 
and ever, worlds without end. Again, we have a rule now 
established in the earth by which a woman becomes the wife 
of a man, and is bound by law to him till death shall separate. 
But in the celestial order it is not so, for the plainest of all rea- 
sons, viz., the celestial order, is an order of eternal life; it 
knows no death and consequently makes no provision for any. 
Therefore all its covenants and contracts are eternal in their 
duration, and calculated to bind the several members of a fam- 
ily in one eternal union. In order to illustrate this subject and 
make it perfectly plain to the most simple capacity we must 
leave death entirely out of the consideration, and look at men 
and families just as we would look at them if there was no 
death. This we can do with the greatest propriety because the 
time was when there was no death, and the time will be again 
in which there will be no death. 

52 



MORMON LITERATURE 53 

Our venerable father Adam took our mother Eve for a 
wife when the human family and the world in which they 
lived was as free from death as God and His throne. We 
would now inquire what kind of contract was made between 
them, and also how long was it to endure? Was it after the 
power and union of an endless life? or was it made to serve 
a momentary purpose, till death shall separate? The answer 
is obvious. This marriage contract must have been eternal, 
or else it must have admitted the sinful as well as cruel idea 
of a divorce and final separation during their lives; for let it 
be borne in mind they had no death in view and no idea of 
ever being subject to death, even for a moment, at the time 
the contract was made. 

Again, Paul opens a mystery, viz., that we shall not all 
sleep in the dust; but those who live at a certain time will be 
changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, and will be 
caught up to meet the Lord and so ever be with Him. Now 
as some of these will doubtless be husbands and wives, we 
would inquire when their marriage contract will be fulfilled 
and come to an end? They agreed to be each others till 
death should sparate (that is, if they were married by the 
usual ceremonies which now exist). And behold, death can- 
not separate them; for the change from mortal to immortal 
will be instantaneous. 

Again, "Christ came to deliver those who through fear of 
death were all their life time subject to bondage." Therefore, 
after the resurrection men live, and live forever, as though 
death had never been. In view of this, God declares himself 
to be the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, who have once 
died; and yet he claims not to be the God of the dead, but 
of the living. 

Again, Paul speaks of another great mystery, viz., "that 
every man should love his wife even as Christ loves the 
Church. " Now we would inquire whether the love and con- 
sequent union of Christ and His Church is to come to an end 
by death, and a final separation take place in the world to 
come? or whether, on the other hand, the union is more per- 
fect and complete in the other life than it is in this? All 
agree that the love and union of Christ and the Church is 
eternal, and that it not only continues in the other world, 
but it is made perfect there. This being the case, it leads us 
to the irresistible conclusion that the love and union of a man 
and his wife should extend into, and even be more perfect in 
eternity, or else Paul was very wrong in telling every man to 
love his wife even as Christ loves the Church. Having estab- 



54 SCRAP BOOK OF 

lished the fact or principle of eternal union between a man 
and his wife, we will now proceed to establish the eternal 
relationship and authority on one hand and obedience on the 
other,* that will exist between parents and children. 

To illustrate this principle we have a beautiful and plain 
precedent. Jesus Christ and His Father continue to be one 
in their affection and union since He rose from the dead ; 
and He still yields obedience to the commands of His Father, 
and has also revealed that He will continue to do so, when He 
has put down death, and all rule and authority and power. 
"Then shall the Son also be subjected to the Father." We 
hear nothing in all this subject about Jesus Christ ever being 
of age so as to be free from all further obligation to obey 
His Father ; but on the contrary it is clearly revealed that He 
will always be subjected to Him. Now this same Jesus prayed 
to His Father, as testified by the Apostle John, that His dis- 
ciples and those who believed on their words might be one 
even as Christ and His Father are one ; not only one with God 
and Christ, but also one with each other in the same manner 
and in the same sense that they are one. Now suppose, in 
fulfillment of this prayer, a man and his children were His 
disciples ; and finally in the eternal world, they became one 
with each other in precisely the same sense that Christ and 
His Father are one, would not these children be subject to 
their father in the same manner as Christ is subject to His 
Father? Certainly they would. 

We have also a most beautiful practical illustration of the 
principles of continued authority on the part of the father and 
obedience on the part of the children in this life, in the family 
of Jacob. His sons were, many of them, advanced in years so 
far as to become heads of families at the time of going to 
Egypt for corn. And yet they all set an example of obedi- 
ence to their father, insomuch that they would not take Ben- 
jamin with them without his consent, even if they starved to 
death. It appears, too, that Abraham had the entire control 
of his son Isaac's matrimonial affairs, although Isaac was 
forty years of age at the time of his marriage with Rebecca. 

Having now established the fact that the celestial order is 
designed not only to give eternal life, but also to establish an 
eternal order of family government, founded upon the most 
pure and holy principles of union and affection, we will take 
a review of the celestial family of man as it will exist in the 
restoration of all things spoken of by the Holy Prophets. 

First: His most gracious and venerable majesty, King 
Adam, with his royal consort, Queen Eve, will appear at the 



MORMON LITERATURE 55 

head of the whole great family of the redeemed, and will be 
crowned in their midst as a king and priest forever after the 
Son of God. They will then be arrayed in garments white as 
snow and will take their seats on the throne, in the midst of 
the paradise of God on the earth, to reign forever and ever. 
While thousands of thousands stand before him, and ten thou- 
sand times ten thousand minister unto him. And if you will 
receive it, this is the order of the Ancient of days — the kingdom 
prepared and organized to meet Jesus when He comes. 

This venerable patriarch and sovereign will hold lawful juris- 
diction over Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, 
Moses, the prophets, apostles, Saints of all ages and dispensa- 
tions, who will all reverence and obey him as their venerable 
father and lawful sovereign. They will then be organized, each 
over his own department of the government, according to their 
birthright and office, in their families, generations and nations. 
Each one will obey and be obeyed according to the connection 
which he sustains as a member of the great celestial family. 
Thus the gradation will descend in regular degrees from the 
throne of the Ancient of days with his innumerable subjects, 
down to the least and last Saint of the last days who may be 
counted worthy of a throne and sceptre, although his king- 
dom may, perhaps, only consist of a wife and single child. Such 
the order and organization of the celestial family, and such 
the natures of the thrones, principalities and powers, which 
are the rewards of diligence. This kingdom, organized and 
established upon the earth in its beauty and order, will be ready 
for the Son of man. He will then come in the clouds of heaven 
and receive it to himself. Adam and all the patriarchs, kings 
and prophets will still be subject unto Christ, because He was 
in the eternal world, the first born of every creature, and the 
beginning of the creation of God. Hence in the patriarchal 
order, He rules by right of birth. 

"If I tell you earthly things and ye believe not, how shall 
ye believe if I tell you of heavenly things?" I might enlarge 
on the subject by connecting the family of Adam with other 
branches of Christ's kingdom, and of the celestial family in 
other planets and worlds, many of which are older and much 
larger than our earth, but peopled by branches of the celestial 
family, who are of the same kindred and race that we are, viz., 
the sons and daughters of God. I might also tell you of the 
continued exertions of creative power by which millions of new 
worlds will yet be formed and peopled by King Adam and his 
descendants, in the name, and by the authority of Jesus Christ, 
and by virtue of the Holy Priesthood which is after the power 



56 SCRAP BOOK OF 

of the endless life, without beginning of days or end of years, 
and thus go on enlarging and multiplying, conquering and to 
conquer, till Abraham's seed becomes numerous as the sand; 
and till the Saint of the last days possess a kingdom and do- 
minion of his own posterity, vastly more numerous than King 
Adam will possess in the great restoration of all things per- 
taining to this little earth. But you are not able to receive 
heavenly things as yet, and therefore forbear, and let the things 
of the earth suffice at least for the present, and till the Saints 
should be counted worthy of endowment and of an entrance 
into the sanctuary of our God. For there shall the greater 
things be made manifest to those who are not overcome and 
are counted worthy. 

I now wish to say a few words on the subject of matrimony 
and also on the subject of raising and educating children. 

Who that has had one glimpse of the order of the celestial 
family and of the eternal connections and relationships which 
should be formed here in order to be enjoyed there; who that 
has felt one thrill of the energy and power of eternal life and 
love which flows from the divine spirit of revelation, can ever 
be contented with the corrupt pleasures of a moment which 
arise from the unlawful connections and desires? Or what 
Saint who has any degree of faith in the power of the resur- 
rection and of eternal life, can be contented to throw them- 
selves away by matrimonial connection with sectarians or 
other worldlings who are so blind that they can never secure 
an eternal union by the authority of the Holy Priesthood 
which has power to bind that which shall be bound in heaven ? 
By such a union, or by corrupt, unlawful and unvirtuous 
connections and indulgences they not only lose their own ce- 
lestial crown and throne, but also plunge their children into 
ruin and darkness, which will probably cause them to neg- 
lect so great salvation for the sake of the love and the praise 
of the world and the traditions of men. 

O my friends — my brethren and sisters, and especially 
the younger class of our community! I beseech you in the 
fear and love of God and entreat you in view of eternal glory 
and exaltation in this kingdom, to deny yourselves all the 
corrupt and abominable practices and desires of the world 
and the flesh, and seek to be pure and virtuous in all your 
ways and thoughts, and not only so, but make no matrimo- 
nial connections or engagements till you have asked counsel 
of the Spirit of God in humble prayer before Him ; till you 
know and understand the principles of eternal life and union 
sufficiently to act wisely and prudently, and in that way that 



MORMON LITERATURE 57 

will eventually secure yourself and companion and your chil- 
dren in the great family circle of the celestial organization. 

I would now say to parents that their own salvation, as 
well as that of their children, depends to a certain extent on 
the bringing up of their children, and educating them in the 
truth, that their traditions and early impressions may be 
correct. No parent who continues to neglect this after they 
themselves have come to the knowledge of the truth, can be 
saved in the celestial kingdom. I would earnestly recommend 
that all sectarian books, tracts, pictures, paintings, etc., which 
are not according to the truth, be removed from the family 
circle of the Saints, and that their children be not suffered 
to read them, at least till the truth has taken hold of their 
minds sufficiently that they may be able to contrast the one 
with the other; and to perceive the difference. Sectarian 
sermons and their manner of worship and their Sunday 
schools, are also a great damage to children, being well cal- 
culated to rivet upon their young and tender minds the most 
vague, mysterious and erroneous notions and principles 
which may prevent their ever being open to the conviction 
of the truth. And even if they should embrace the truth 
afterwards, and they find their perceptive faculties so blunted 
and beclouded by early impressions and traditions, that it 
will continue to retard their progress in the comprehension 
of the truth, insomuch that many of its plainest and sim- 
plest principles will either remain entirely unperceived by 
them or else be seen through a glass darkly, as it were, and 
thus lose much of their force and beauty. * * * 

In regard to matrimony, I suppose some will tell me that 
in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in 
marriage. That is true, for the best of all reasons — because 
they do it here; and thus bind on earth that which shall be 
bound in heaven, and that too by God's own authority; and 
this being the world of preparation and that the world of 
enjoyment. Therefore there is no need of doing it in that 
world. Those who do not understand and attend to the 
ordinances and authority of God in this world, neither by 
themselves nor by proxy, are not counted worthy to enjoy 
the celestial glory in the world to come ; therefore, they must 
remain as they are, and never enjoy that sweet union and 
exaltation which is prepared for the Saints of the Most High. 
Thus are all judged according to the deeds done in the body; 
and that which they sow they shall also reap. If they choose 
in this world to follow the wicked lusts and pleasures of the 
moment by unlawful connections; or if they choose to be 



58 SCRAP BOOK OF 

united after the manner of this world by being joined with 
a companion who is not worthy of an eternal covenant and 
of the "seal of the living God," why then, the consequence 
is, that they enjoy the things of this world and the pleasures 
and passions thereof; but death closes the scene and eternity 
finds them poor wanderers and outcasts from the common- 
wealth of the celestial family and strangers to the covenant 
of promise. Their former covenants come to an end with 
their life, and in that world they can neither marry nor be 
given in marriage; consequently they must remain unasso- 
ciated in family capacity, and, therefore, have no kingdom 
over which to reign, nor any possible means of increasing 
their own glory. There will be weeping, wailing and gnash- 
ing of teeth indeed; for who can endure eternal disappoint- 
ment? Who can endure to be forever banished and sepa- 
rated from father, mother, wife, children, and every kindred 
affection, and from every family tie? For none of our re- 
lationships will be recognized by the authorities in this world, 
unless secured to us here in an everlasting covenant which 
cannot be broken, and sealed by the constituted authorities 
of the living God. Well did the Lord promise by the mouth 
of the Prophet Malachi that He would send Elijah the 
Prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day 
of the Lord; and that he should turn, seal, or bind the hearts 
of the fathers to the children and the hearts of the children 
to the fathers, lest the whole earth should be smitten with 
a curse. And if you will receive it, Elijah the prophet has 
been sent in these last days to man on the earth, and has 
conferred the keys of the sealing power that others might 
go forth in His Spirit, power and Priesthood, and seal both 
on earth and in heaven. But they have done unto some of 
them whatever they listed, and even so many others per- 
haps suffer under their cruel hand. But the keys are on the 
earth and shall not be taken from it till the sealing is accom- 
plished. Therefore, O ye Saints of the Most High ! build 
the Temple and sanctuary of our God, and gather together 
thereunto. For there, saith the Lord, will I reveal unto you 
the fullness of mine ordinances pertaining to the Holy Priest- 
hood and preparation, by which the living and the dead may 
be redeemed and associated in the exalted principles of eter- 
nal life and joy. Amen, 



MORMON LITERATURE 



SALVATION FOR THE LIVING AND THE DEAD. 

LIBERALITY OF THE "MORMON" FAITH. A DISCOURSE BY 
CHARLES W. PENROSE. DELIVERED IN THE TABERNACLE, 
SALT LAKE CITY, SUNDAY AFTERNOON, AUGUST 19, 1900. 

REPORTED BY ARTHUR WINTER. 

I am thankful for the opportunity of meeting with the 
Latter-day Saints in this Tabernacle, and I trust that our 
assembling together will not be in vain, but be profitable to all 
of us. I have been called upon to address the congregation. 
I desire to do so under the influence of that Spirit which 
guides into all truth, and which makes plain the things of God 
to the minds of men. I trust that this Spirit will not only 
rest upon me, to enlighten my mind and to give me words 
which will be of benefit to those who hear, but that it may 
also rest upon the congregation, that we may be able to see 
"eye to eye." 

CHARACTERISTICS OF TRUE RELIGION. 

One mark of true religion is a regard for the welfare of 
other people. True religion does not make people selfish. It 
creates in their hearts a feeling of chanty and a desire to bless ; 
not to injure in any way, not to wish the downfall or hurt of a 
fellow creature, but rather to desire his uplifting, and benefit, 
and comfort, and joy. Our Heavenly Father created the 
earth upon which we live for the comfort and happiness of 
His creatures. The plan of salvation, which was prepared 
before the foundations of the world, was designed for the 
improvement, the benefit and the ultimate salvation of all His 
sons and daughters. When we have a desire in our hearts 
to bless and benefit mankind, we have the right side. When 
we feel a spirit of revenge, of retaliation, and a desire to do 
harm, that is not of God, but is from beneath. Our Lord 
and Savior Jesus Christ, we are told, "came into the world, 
not to condemn the world, but that the world through Him 
might be saved." That was the purpose of the coming of our 
Savior Jesus Christ in the flesh, and of the atonement that 
He wrought out for mankind by His death on the cross. The 

69 



60 SCRAP BOOK OF 

spirit of Christ is the spirit of salvation, the spirit of blessing, 
the spirit to do good, to improve the condition of the human 
race, and to prepare us all for the presence of our Eternal 
Father and to enjoy the glory of His kingdom. 

UNIVERSAL SALVATION. 

One of the great differences between the faith of the 
Latter-day Saints and that of most of the denominations called 
"Christian" is that the Latter-day Saints teach that salvation is 
for all people, of all ages, of all races, of all colors, who can 
be saved. The doctrine that the Lord has revealed through 
His servant the Prophet Joseph Smith is that salvation is to 
come unto all, and that none will be lost who can possibly be 
redeemed ; that the plan of salvation is as broad as the fall of 
man. Our first parents broke a divine law, and through their 
disobedience death came into the world. As by disobedience 
of one man sin, and death as the wages of sin, came into the 
world, so by the atonement and obedience of one, life and 
salvation will ultimately come to all the family of Adam. 
"As in Adam all die, so in Christ shall all be made alive. " 
This doctrine was enunciated by the Apostle Paul in his 
epistle to the Corinthians. The full meaning of that is not 
explained in the old scriptures, neither is it understood gen- 
erally in the Christian world, but it was revealed in great 
plainness to the Prophet Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon. 
I will not read to you the vision which was given to them, 
explaining this doctrine of salvation, but will perhaps read a 
few verses of it, so that the full extent of the plan of salva- 
tion may be comprehended to some little degree by the con- 
gregation. 

Let me say, first, that the book from which I am about to 
read contains some of the revelations of God to the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in this age of the world, 
and we regard these as Scripture. We believe in the Bible. 
We believe that "holy men of old wrote and spoke as they 
were moved upon by the Holy Ghost." We also believe that 
the same Spirit in this age of the world will make plain the 
things of God exactly in the same way as they were revealed 
in former times. In other words, we believe that the Spirit 
is the same in all ages, and that God and Christ are "the 
same yesterday, today and forever." If God could reveal 
His word through Prophets in ancient times, certainly He can 
reveal His word, through Prophets in modern times. If not, 
why not? What reason is there that God should not make 



MORMON LITERATURE 61 

manifest His truth in the nineteenth century as well as in the 
first century, or in times before the beginning of the Christian 
era? Has the Eternal Father ceased to have power to make 
Himself manifest? Has He bound Himself with an oath and 
promise that He would not speak again, after He revealed 
Himself through the Prophets and Apostles in the first age of 
the Christian era and before that time? If so, where is His 
word and promise recorded? I know of nothing of the kind 
in the book that is supposed to contain the Holy Scriptures. 
The Bible contains some few things revealed by the Lord 
through His servants in former days, and by reading it care- 
fully I find that it contains an abundance of promises that in 
the last times, in the times of "the restitution of all things 
spoken of by the holy Prophets since the world began," in 
the "dispensation of the fullness of times" in which God is 
to gather together in one all things that are in Christ, there is to 
be more light, more revelation, more manifestation of the 
power of God, greater miracles and greater outpouring of the 
Spirit and the knowledge of God, until the time shall come 
when a man shall not have to say to his neighbor, "Know ye 
the Lord, for all shall know Him, from the least unto the 
greatest," and "the knowledge of God shall cover the earth as 
the waters cover the great deep;" so the prophets of old 
predicted. This being so there is nothing unscriptural or 
unreasonable in the idea that God should reveal His word in 
this age of the world as He revealed it in former times, and 
as it was customary with Him when He had any special 
work to perform among the children of men, or any special 
truth to reveal, to raise up a prophet or prophets through 
whom His word was communicated, that in the last days He 
should act in the same way, seeing that He is an unchangeable 
Being. 

We testify that in the nineteenth century our Heavenly 
Father has been pleased to open the heavens once more, and to 
send His Son Jesus Christ, our Redeemer, with a message of 
life and light, similar to that which He proclaimed when He 
tabernacled in mortality. We testify that angels have come 
down from the courts of glory, bringing light and truth for the 
enlightenment and salvation of all the human family, and a 
message to be carried to "every nation, kindred, tongue and 
people." 

We recognize the fact that throughout Christendom there 
are various religious societies, composed in the main of good 
people, and having among them very talented men, some of 
whom minister in the name of the Lord without authority, 



62 SCRAP BOOK OF 

while others explain the Gospel according to their under- 
standing of it — which is very limited ; and that there are 
people of all sects and denominations who desire to serve the 
Lord and walk in His ways, but who cling to the notions and 
ideas which have been handed down to them by tradition. 
We do not wish to interfere with any of them in their 
religious rights and privileges. We recognize the right of 
every man to worship God according to the dictates of his 
own conscience, and think that people ought not to be molested 
in that worship, and that they should be perfectly free to 
carry out their religious convictions, so long as they do not 
infringe upon the rights and liberties of others. That is the 
line we draw, and when men step beyond that, then the secular 
law ought to step in and protect people in the exercise of their 
rights, and from the designs and wicked acts of those who 
seek to infringe upon them. 

BUT ONE GOD AND ONE FAITH. 

But while we recognize this, we do not lose sight of this one 
great fact, which all people should consider; that as there is 
but one God for us to worship, there can be but one true 
religion. A variety of Gods might introduce a variety of 
creeds ; but "there is one God even the Father, of whom are 
all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things." 
Therefore, the religion of God and Christ must be one. Truth 
is not divided against itself. Truth and error will clash, but 
truth and truth will always harmonize. Anything that God 
reveals must be true, for He is truth; and everything that 
comes by the way of Jesus Christ, His beloved Son, must be 
true, for He is the way, the truth and the life. No error will 
be introduced into the world under the direction of the Father, 
or of the Son. And the Holy Ghost is "the Spirit of truth." 
It guides into all truth. It takes of the things of the Father 
and of the Son and reveals them unto men. It will not sub- 
stantiate or reveal any error; but it will manifest truth and 
make it plain. Therefore, all that is error in the world, 
whether it be among Christians or pagans, is not of God, and 
is not recognized of Him. It will not lead to God ; it will not 
benefit mankind; but it will do injury. It is the truth that 
exalts, that ennobles, and that will save mankind. Falsehood 
and error will not. Anything that is contrary to truth cannot 
be of God, but may be of that Evil One, who was "a liar from 
the beginning." 



MORMON LITERATURE 63 

SINCERITY NOT CONCLUSIVE EVIDENCE OF TRUTH. 

That there is an abundance of error in the "Christian" 
world as well as some truth, must be patent to everybody who 
has investigated the conditions of mankind in the present day, 
because these multifarious sects and denominations are dis- 
cordant. They do not unite — except on special occasions when 
they meet together to denounce the "Mormons"; they can 
unite on that question sometimes. The spirit of division, strife 
and contention exists among people called Christians as well 
as among people called Pagans. That fact alone makes it 
evident that there is a great deal of error existing in what is 
called Christendom. That is because these various systems 
which have been established are the inventions of men. They 
may have been good men who started these different sects — I 
will not judge that matter; that is with the Eternal Judge — 
but these sects were the offspring of men. These men may 
have read the Scriptures, and have entertained certain ideas 
founded upon their reading; and they may have established 
these different systems in accordance with their sincere ideas 
of what was right. But sincerity of itself is not a conclusive 
evidence of truth. The heathen is just as sincere in his idol 
worship as the "Christian" is in his various modes of bowing 
down to Deity; and certainly the Latter-day Saints have 
manifested their sincerity before the whole world as well as 
before the heavens. The Elders of this Church who go out 
into the world to proclaim the Gospel as they understand it, 
manifest their sincerity. Yet our "Christian" friends will not 
recognize them as Christians, nor believe that they are right. 
They go out without purse or scrip, without fee or reward. 
They are not paid for their work. They make sacrifice of 
home and its comforts, and leave their loved ones behind, and 
go to face a frowning world, to meet persecution and obloquy, 
and sometimes imprisonment, stripes and death. What for? 
To proclaim that which they know in their hearts is true. 
They are sincere enough, but that does not prove that they 
are right. Our "Christian" friends will acknowledge that. 
On the other hand, the sincerity that may be exhibited in the 
various "Christian" sects by the people who compose the mem- 
bers, and by the preachers who teach them, is not of itself an 
evidence that they are right or that they have the truth. But 
the fact that they are divided and conflicting is proof enough 
that there is a great deal of error among them. 

Now, that which comes from God is truth. If Jesus 



64 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Christ has a church on the earth under His direction and in- 
spiration, containing men whom He has appointed, who hold 
His authority, who are sent by His word, and who have the 
divine authority to administer in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, that church will have the 
truth. It will not have error intermingled with it, because it 
will be directed by Christ, being His Church. Men may build 
up a church and call it the Church of Christ, but that does not 
make it so; it is the church of the men who organized it. If 
John Wesley — a good man, as I believe with all my heart, a 
mighty man, who did a great and good work in the earth — 
organized a religious society and called it the Church of Christ, 
that does not make it so, and it is nothing more than the 
church of John Wesley. If other good men assemble together 
and agree on points of doctrine and organize a religious so- 
ciety that society is theirs. It is not God's unless He ordered 
it, revealed it, and accepted it. 

ONENESS OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST. 

I think that these simple ideas will be received by this 
congregation and by any reasonable person. If Jesus Christ 
had a church on the earth in the first century, it was the 
Church that He established. There is evidence that He did 
establish a church. By reading the New Testament it is plain 
that He organized it Himself; therefore it was His Church. 
He placed in it apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and 
teachers, (so we read in the epistle to the Ephesians, 4th 
chapter,) "for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of 
the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we 
all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the 
Son of God." These men were sent out to preach the Gospel 
without purse or scrip. They were commanded to "go into 
all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature." And 
the principles which they taught were the principles of Jesus 
Christ. The plan of salvation that they introduced was di- 
vine. It was not their own. When Paul preached to the 
Gentiles and Peter preached to the Jews, they preached the 
same Gospel, the same doctrine, by the same Spirit. The 
people who received their word and repented of their sins, 
believing in the Lord Jesus Christ, were all baptized by one 
spirit into one body. There was but one body, no matter how 
many members there were in it ; there was but one church, no 
matter how many branches there might be to it. The Church 
was one, the Gospel was one, the God they worshipped was 



MORMON LITERATURE 65 

one, the Savior was one. There was "one Lord, one faith, 
one baptism, one God and Father of all;" and the path that 
they walked in was the one way marked out by the Lord 
Jesus Christ, who said, "Wide is the gate and broad is the 
way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go 
in thereat ; because straight is the gate, and narrow is the way, 
which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." 

These men whom the Lord placed in His Church had the 
word of the Lord. God revealed Himself unto them. Jesus 
Christ manifested Himself unto them. This is one of the 
characteristics of the Church. It was in communication with 
its Divine Author. The spirit that came down from heaven 
was in these men; not only in them, but in the body of the 
Church. The whole body was quickened by it, led by it, and 
inspired by it. Therefore the truth was in the Church. But 
there came a great change after the Apostles were slain. Dark- 
ness came in like a flood and overspread the earth, as the 
prophet of old foresaw when he said that "darkness would 
cover the earth and gross darkness the people." Because of 
that darkness which has overspread the earth has come the 
condition that exists in the Christian world today. 

TRUE GOSPEL AGAIN REVEALED FROM HEAVEN. 

Now, in this age of the world, I repeat, our Heavenly 
Father has been pleased to reveal Himself again. Hear it ! 
oh, ye people ! As sure as the sun shines in the heavens, as 
sure as we are in this Tabernacle this afternoon, the Mighty 
God, even the Lord, hath spoken, and is "calling the earth 
from the rising of the sun to the going down thereof." His 
word to all people is that the Gospel in its purity has been re- 
stored; His Church has been set up again on the earth, under 
His personal direction ; Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Pas- 
tors and Teachers once more are endowed with the Spirit 
that comes from on high, and all people who receive their 
testimony and are obedient to the Gospel are baptized by one 
spirit into one body, whether they be Jew or Gentile, bond or 
free, and they are all made to partake of one Spirit. This 
Gospel and the proclamation thereof is to all the world, to 
every creature. This is the commandment of God to His 
servants in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
And all people will hear the sound thereof, no matter how 
much it may be opposed. The Elders of this Church, going 
out as the servants of God did of old, are endowed with the 
same authority, the same power, and the same right to ad- 



66 SCRAP BOOK OF 

minister in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost. And the word of Christ is to them as it 
was to the early Apostles: "He that receiveth you receiveth 
me, and he that receiveth me receiveth Him that sent me. 
And he that rejecteth you rejecteth Him that sent me." The 
word of the Lord to all people everywhere is to turn from 
their wickedness, from their corruptions, from their false 
creeds, from their bowing down to anything that is not God, 
from the notions and ideas of men that have been preached 
in the world for the doctrines of Christ, and come unto God 
their Eternal Father in humility, in contrition, repenting of 
their sins, confessing them, and forsaking them. 

GOSPEL WILL BE PREACHED TO EVERY SOUL. 

This is a corrupt age. The world is full of evil. That 
perhaps may be considered an extravagant term, for there 
is without doubt a great deal of good in the world as well 
as evil; but I mean to say that evil abounds everywhere. 
Take your "Christian" cities — those that have the most churches 
and chapels dedicated to "Christian" service — and sin, corrup- 
tion, vice, and evils that are unmentionable, abound in them. 
The word of God to all people is to repent, and turn from in- 
iquity, and come unto the Lord, that they may be saved. This 
Gospel will be preached to every nation, tongue and people. The 
barriers that are now in the way of the progress of the serv- 
ants of God will be broken down. War, plague, pestilence, 
famine, earthquake, the devouring fire, the cyclone and the 
whirlwind will be agencies in the hands of an offended Deity 
to open up the way for the spread of the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ. Nations that today sit in darkness will hear it, and the 
"Christian" nations will hear it; for the word of the Lord is 
to the priest as well as to the people, to the king as well as to 
the peasant, to those in high places as well as to those who 
grovel in filth and dirt on the earth or beneath its surface. 
To all people everywhere this Gospel is to go. Those nations 
where it is now impossible to proclaim the Gospel freely will 
be so overturned in the providences of our Father in this fast 
age, that all nations will be opened and the Elders of this 
Church will carry the message to the uttermost parts of the 
earth. 

Now in regard to people who will not receive the Gospel 
when it is presented to them. When they reject it, they reject 
the Lord. But are they to be everlastingly lost and destroyed ? 
If so, only a few people among the great family of the Eternal 



MORMON LITERATURE 67 

Father would obtain the blessings of salvation. What I will 
read to you from this book relates to the final condition of 
the human race. As I said, I will not attempt to read the 
whole of it; it would take too long. I will read only a few 
verses. But I recommend all people to read it fully. I con- 
sider it the most glorious manifestation of light and truth con- 
cerning the future of mankind that has ever been put in print. 
There is nothing in the Bible equal to this manifestation from 
God, of His plans and purposes regarding His children who 
dwell on the earth. The first part of this revelation contains 
the statement that Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon, being in 
the Spirit on the 16th day of February, 1832, were surrounded 
by His power and light, and they beheld the Father seated 
upon His throne, and Jesus Christ, His Son, at His right 
hand, and the angels that surround the throne and worship 
before their face. The Lord manifested in this vision the 
conditions of the human family in the world to come, who 
will be partakers of the various degrees of glory — the celestial 
glory, the terrestrial glory, and the telestial glory. The part 
I wish to read is this : 

"And this is the Gospel, the glad tidings which the voice out of the 
heavens bore record unto us : 

"That He came into the world, even Jesus, to be crucified for the 
world, and to bear the sins of the world, and to sanctify the world, and 
to cleanse it from all unrighteousness; 

"That through Him all might be saved whom the Father had put 
into His power and made by Him, 

"Who glorifies the Father, and saves all the works of His hands, 
except those sons of perdition, who deny the Son after the Father 
has revealed Him; 

"Wherefore He saves all except them : they shall go away into 
everlasting punishment, which is endless punishment, which is eternal 
punishment, to reign with the devil and his angels in eternity, where 
their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched, which is their 
torment. 

"And the end thereof, neither the place thereof, nor their torment, 
no man knows." (Doctrine and Covenants, section 76, vs. 40-45.) 

BUT FEW WILL BE LOST. 

My friends, the great truth is declared in this revelation 
that Jesus Christ will ultimately save ALL mankind, except 
a few who are called the sons of perdition, "who deny the Son 
after the Father has revealed Him." This is a very different 
idea of the plan of salvation to that which is entertained by 
most if not all our "Christian" friends, who say that we are 
very illiberal. They have an idea that the Latter-day Saints 
are very exclusive and illiberal in their religion. I wish to 



68 SCRAP BOOK OF 

say here that there is no creed in Christendom which is so 
liberal as that which is believed in by the Latter-day Saints. 
We do not hold that all who differ with us in regard to the 
principles of salvation will be irretrievably lost. We do not 
consign our "Christian" friends, as they do us, to an ever- 
lasting hell, to frizzle and fry in brimstone and fire while 
eternity comes and goes; not at all. We do not believe that 
our Eternal Father will condemn any person who acts accord- 
ing to his sincere belief and who endeavors, as far as he can, 
to understand and practice what is true. The understanding 
and the practice of truth is that which exalts; and the time 
will come — according to our faith — when everybody who 
dwells on the earth, and those who have dwelt here and have 
gone away, will hear the sound of this one Gospel; for, as I 
said, there can be but one Gospel, one way of salvation, and 
all those who do not get into that one way are in the broad 
way. 

There are millions and millions of heathens who never 
heard the name of Jesus Christ. What is to become of them 
all? There are millions of Jews who reject Jesus Christ as 
the Savior of the world. Are they all to be lost eternally? 
They will be, according to the doctrines of some of our very 
liberal "Christian" friends. According to their doctrines, no 
one will be saved who does not believe in Jesus Christ. And 
they have warrant for that in the Scripture; for "there is none 
other name given under heaven whereby men can be saved, 
than the name of Christ Jesus." That being true, all who do 
not hear the name of Jesus Christ and believe in Him will be 
condemned. If, therefore, only while men dwell in the flesh 
they may hear the name of Christ and have the privilege of 
obeying His Gospel, then the vast majority of the human 
race, the sons and daughters of the Eternal God, will be 
doomed to everlasting punishment, according to the modern 
creeds. But according to what the Lord has shown to this 
Church by revelation, this Gospel will be preached to every 
creature. If people do not hear it while they dwell in the 
flesh, they will hear it after they leave the body. That is 
contrary to the doctrine of modern Christendom, I am aware. 
It comes right in contact with one of the tenets of faith of 
all "Christian" sects. They do not believe in the doctrine of 
preaching to men after they are dead. They do not believe 
that there is salvation for mankind after they leave this body. 
To use expressions common with them, "As the tree falls, so 
it lies;" "as death meets us, so judgment finds us;" "There's 



MORMON LITERATURE 69 

no repentance in the grave, or pardon offered to the dead." 
That is modern "Christianity." 

SALVATION FOR THE DEAD. 

But that is not the Christianity of Christ. I would direct 
the attention of my friends to the book of the Prophet Isaiah. 
I will not take time to turn to it this afternoon. Read the 61st 
chapter, 1st verse, and you will find there this prophecy con- 
cerning the coming of the Redeemer: (See also 42nd chapter, 
7th verse.) 

"The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because the Lord hath 
anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to 
bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the 
opening of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the accept- 
able year of the Lord." 

Jesus Christ accepted that as a prediction concerning Him- 
self, as you will read in the Gospel according to St. Luke, 
(iv, 18) by getting up in the synagogue on the Sabbath day 
and reading that Scripture to the Jews, testifying that it re- 
ferred to Himself. Jesus, while He dwelt in the flesh, 
preached good tidings to the meek. He healed the sick; He 
comforted those that mourned; He bound up the broken- 
hearted. But how about proclaiming liberty to the captives, 
and the opening of the prison to them that were bound ? The 
Apostle Paul says that when Jesus was raised up on high "He 
led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men." How did He 
lead captivity captive? Why, Peter explained it, but the eyes 
of the "Christian" world have been closed to it for hundreds 
of years. In the 3rd chapter of the 1st Epistle of Peter, 18- 
20 vs., we read: 

"For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, 
that He might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but 
quickened by the Spirit : by which also he went." 

Now, mark it. He was put to death in the flesh; He was 
quickened by the Spirit; and He went — where? Our "Chris- 
tian" friends say He went up to heaven. That is a mistake, 
because Jesus after His resurrection, when He appeared to 
Mary in the garden, said, "Touch me not; for I am not yet 
ascended to my Father." (John xx, 17.) Where did He go, 
Peter? Let us hear what he says: 

"By which also He went and preached unto the spirits in prison." 

Yes; Isaiah said He should "preach deliverance to the 
captives, and the opening of the prison to them that were 



70 SCRAP BOOK OF 

bound." He went and preached unto the spirits in prison. 
Who were they, Peter? He tells us: 

"Which sometime were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of 
God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing." 

Now, if we will take that just as it stands, and leave out 
the interpretations given by uninspired men and the nonsense 
preachers weave around it to mystify, we can understand it 
right enough. Jesus Christ was put to death in the flesh; He 
was quickened by the Spirit; His body lay in the sepulchre, 
while He went and preached to the spirits in prison, who had 
been there since the days of the flood. What did He preach 
to them? We can find that out by reading the sixth verse of 
the next chapter of this epistle: 

"For, for this cause was the Gospel preached also to them that are 
dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live 
according to God in the spirit." 

Here is an account of what was preached to them and the 
object of the preaching. He preached the Gospel to them, the 
same Gospel that He preached in the flesh. He preached it 
to them that they might be judged as men in the flesh are, 
because they had the same Gospel preached to them. They 
could not be judged like men in the flesh unless they had the 
same Gospel preached to them as men in the flesh had. The 
heathen who never heard the Gospel cannot be judged like 
those who have heard it ; but if they hear it in the spirit, then 
they can be judged in the same way as other men are judged 
in the flesh ; and they may live according to God in the spirit, 
because they can repent and receive that Gospel. 

This is clear and plain to those who desire to understand 
it. But when men do not want the truth; when men live 
by publishing falsehoods; when men preach for hire and di- 
vine for money, and their craft is in danger, they do not want 
to see it, nor do they want their congregations to perceive it. 
We can thus understand what I read to you just now from 
this modern revelation. Jesus Christ died for the sins of the 
world, and He will eventually save all, except a few who are 
called the sons of perdition, who deny the Son after the Father 
has revealed him, who sin against the Holy Ghost, and against 
light and truth, and who are irredeemable. But all things that 
can be saved will be ; for our God is a great economist. Every- 
thing in His universe is put to a good use, and nothing is lost. 
Not a particle of matter is annihilated. You may burn a sub- 



MORMON LITERATURE 71 

stance and destroy its present form, but the particles thereof 
remain, the original elements abide ; they are indestructible, 
and God has a use for them somewhere in His universe. Our 
Heavenly Father will save everything that can be saved, and 
He will put it somewhere where it can be of use. All His 
sons and daughters, at some time or other in the eternity to 
come, will hear the Gospel, and will bow the knee; for as we 
are told in the New Testament, "As I live, saith the Lord, 
every knee shall bow to Me, and every tongue shall confess 
to God." And also: "Every tongue shall confess that Jesus 
Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father." (Philip, 
ii : 2.) And then when they do bow the knee and receive 
Christ as their Redeemer, He will redeem and save them ; He 
will take them out of the prison house, and He will lead cap- 
tivity captive, again and again, until every son and daughter 
of Adam's race who can be saved will be brought out of hell 
and death, darkness and despair, suffering and punishment, 
and placed somewhere where they can enjoy existence and 
glorify their God and be of benefit to one another. 

That is the Gospel of Jesus Christ as revealed to the Latter- 
day Saints. That is the Gospel in which we delight. Salva- 
tion ! Oh, the joyful sound ! We do not wish to condemn ; 
we do not wish to injure ; we do not wish to curse ; we do not 
wish to revile our enemies. We are glad in the thought that 
even those who revile us, and persecute us, and say all man- 
ner of evil against us falsely for Christ's sake, will some day 
or other understand the truth as it is; and we hope, as in- 
struments in the hands of God, that we will peradventure be 
chosen to help them out of darkness, out of despair and pun- 
ishment, when they have paid their dues, because the au- 
thority that God has revealed continues and abides. It seals 
on earth and it is sealed in heaven. It does not depart with 
the body. The men whom God has called in this generation 
to labor for His cause, when they die and lay their bodies 
down, like their Great Master will go into the spirit world 
where there are myriads of people who need enlightenment — 
"Christians," pagans, heathens, all races, all tribes, all tongues. 
The work of the servants of God is to them in the spirit as 
well as to men in the flesh. They are to preach the Gospel 
to every creature, and the sound thereof will go to the utter- 
most bounds of the spiritual world as well as to the natural 
world; and every immortal spirit, son or daughter of the 
great Eternal Father, will have an opportunity to bow the 
knee and accept the truth. 



72 SCRAP BOOK OF 

DIFFERENT DEGREES OF GLORY. 

But they will not all be saved in the same degree of glory. 
That would be unjust. God is just as well as merciful. His 
mercy balances with His justice, and His justice with His 
mercy. One will not rob the other. There are eternal prin- 
ciples from which even He cannot swerve and still be God. 
God must govern Himself by the eternal principles of right. 
This He teaches to His children, and so far as we conform 
to that, so far will be our power, our glory, our joy and 
our exaltation in worlds to come. The Gospel is preached 
to men and women in the flesh; and if they repent, and 
are baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost, by one having divine authority, and 
receive the Holy Spirit by the laying on of hands, as a 
gift of God to enlighten their minds and guide them into all 
truth, and they abide in it and are really baptized into Christ, 
then when Christ appears in His glory they will be with Him, 
and be numbered as His jewels. They will be "Christ's at 
His coming. ,, They will have part in the first resurrection. 
They will be clothed with glory, immortality and eternal life. 
They will dwell in the presence of the Father and of the Son 
forever. They will be crowned with the power of His might. 
Those who belong to them, if also faithful, will share this 
glory with them — the husband with the wife, the parents with 
the children. The beginning of their glory will be the foun- 
dation of their family government, under their Eternal Father, 
for ever and ever; and their increase in numbers, in power, 
in might, in dominion, in intelligence, in everlasting progress, 
in all that is good and beautiful and happifying, will have no 
end. This is in the celestial glory — the glory that is typified 
by the sun. Then there are others who receive not the Gospel 
of Christ in the flesh, but afterwards receive it in the spirit; 
they will receive a terrestrial glory, typified by the moon. 
There will be millions of the heathen nations, who knew not 
God on the earth, but who will receive the truth in the other 
world, and they will inherit a glory of the kind that I have 
here briefly alluded to. Then there is a vast number, which 
cannot be counted by mortal man, who will be thrust down 
to punishment. Justice will claim its own. Some will be 
beaten by a few stripes, and some by many stripes. Some 
will be forgiven in the next world for sins that they did not 
repent of in this world, and others may have to pay "the 
uttermost farthing." Eternal justice will deal out to every 
soul that which should be his; for all shall be judged accord- 



MORMON LITERATURE 73 

ing to their works. But through the power of the atonement 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, when they are willing to accept it 
and to conform to the principles of eternal life, they will be 
brought out of their punishment and sorrow, and they will 
be placed in a degree of glory suited to their capacity and 
condition. That glory is called the glory of the stars ; and 
as one star differs from another star in glory, so also will be 
their several conditions. 

Eternal justice and eternal mercy will each operate in 
every individual case, and a just and righteous judge will deal 
out that which belongs to all. He will not judge as men do, 
by the sight of the eye and the hearing of the ear; but He 
will judge according to justice and righteousness and accord- 
ing to the motives and intents of the hearts of the children 
of men. Men strive to do right sometimes and fail. God 
will judge them accordingly. There are people born with 
certain tendencies and proclivities; there are others who have 
environments around them which almost impel them to do 
that which is evil. God will comprehend all this, and judge 
accordingly. He will deal out to every man as his works 
shall be, and according to the desires of his heart and his 
efforts to do good or to do evil. He who wilfully does evil 
will reap evil. There is an eternal law of compensation, 
which God cannot turn aside and be God. Every tree will 
bring forth its own fruit. Every seed will bear of its kind. 
"He that sows to the flesh shall of the flesh reap corrup- 
tion; but he that sows to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap 
life eternal." 

LIBERALITY OF THE GOSPEL. 

This, I think, is a very liberal Gospel. But we do not 
claim credit for it, my friends. This was not invented by 
the boy Prophet Joseph Smith, who was proclaimed an igno- 
ramus, a fool, an idiot, a knave. No, he did not invent this 
beautiful doctrine that I have been briefly proclaiming this 
afternoon. It was revealed from on high. It came by the 
voice of God from the eternal heavens. It is too good for a 
man to originate. It is Godlike ; it is Christlike ; it is broad, 
beautiful, and grand. It reaches the whole of the human race, 
from Adam, our father, down to the last person born on this 
globe. The heathen, the "Christian," the Jew, the pagan, the 
Mohamedan, the infidel, the skeptic, the agnostic, all people, 
all races, all tongues, all tribes — all shall hear the Gospel. 
Every ear shall tingle with the sound thereof. Some may 
say, how can an ear tingle in the spirit? My friends, per- 
haps you do not know much about these things that are 



74 SCRAP BOOK OF 

called spiritual. The spirit of man is an entity, a personality, 
a substance. It is not a mere myth, a breath. True, it is a 
more refined substance than that which composes our body, 
so much so that we cannot comprehend it in our present 
condition. But when the spirit goes out of the body it is an 
individual, in the same shape and form as the body, because 
the body is conformed to the spirit. Sometimes the spirit is 
temporarily conformed to the body in deformed persons; but 
these are exceptional cases. The spirit of man is a son of God, 
made in His image and likeness. Jesus was the express like- 
ness of the Father, and we are His brothers and sisters. He 
is the oldest, "the beginning of the creation of God," "the 
first born of every creature" in the spirit, and "the only be- 
gotten" in the flesh. When the spirit leaves the body, there is 
an individual, capable of progress, capable of hearing, capable 
of receiving or rejecting, an individual with agency, with 
power to do good and power to do evil. And these spirits 
will be gathered together in classes. Each spirit, when it 
leaves the body, will gravitate to its proper place, just as 
naturally as things gravitate on this globe towards the center 
thereof. It will be so in the spiritual world; for earthly 
things are after the pattern of heavenly things. Thus each 
individual will have an opportunity, at some time, of hearing 
and receiving the truth. And, thank God, we have the as- 
surance that the time will come when the great mass of the 
human family will cheerfully bow the knee to the Great 
Eternal Father and accept Jesus Christ, the Elder Brother, 
as their Redeemer. They will receive the Gospel in the spirit, 
if they did not in the flesh; and then they will be judged 
according to their works. The Father will find a place for 
them all, somewhere in His great universe, where they can 
be happy, where they can fill the measure of their creation, 
where they can progress forever, learn more and more, become 
better, brighter and more glorious, and unite with Him in His 
great and glorious purposes concerning His children. 

This is the Gospel of Christ as we understand it. Now 
contrast that, my dear friends, for a moment, with the re- 
ligion that is commonly taught in the Christian world by 
people who say that we are illiberal. What do they tell us? 
"If you do not believe in Jesus Christ while you dwell in the 
flesh, when you die you will go to hell." What is hell? "It 
is a place of burning torment, where you will welter in misery 
so great that no tongue can tell it, forever and forever, and 
there will be no end to it." And some of them will tell you 
that God, before the foundations of the earth, in the very 



MORMON LITERATURE 75 

beginning, chose a few out of the rubbish of nature to be 
saved and exalted to His divine glory, and the rest were 
doomed to everlasting condemnation and ceaseless misery 
in flames and torment with the devil and his angels. Which 
is the more liberal doctrine of the two? 

"everlasting punishment." 

But what about this "everlasting punishment?" Does not 
the Bible teach everlasting punishment? Yes. If I had time 
I would read something from Section 19 of this Book of 
Doctrine and Covenants in regard to that; but I will briefly 
allude to it. The Lord revealed to Joseph Smith that "eternal 
punishment is God's punishment," because God is eternal. The 
meaning of that is this: An eternal Being, having eternal 
laws, has also eternal penalties; and those who will not obey 
the laws must suffer the penalties. The penalty will abide 
forever, because it is eternal ; but a man will not suffer it for- 
ever. Each individual will receive of that punishment that 
which eternal justice will mark out as his due. To illustrate 
it in a simple way : Here we have a penitentiary. Some men 
go in there for six months and when their time expires they 
come out; but the penitentiary still abides. It is there for 
all transgressors. Men go in there for a year, or two years, 
as the case may be, and when they have served their term 
they come out; but the penitentiary still remains. So with 
the judgments of our Eternal Father. He is endless, eter- 
nal; His laws are eternal. His punishment is eternal. 
But He is just, and He will give to all who disobey His laws 
just that meed of eternal punishment which they ought to 
have, and no more. They will be judged "according to their 
works." If they are worthy of but few stripes, they will not 
have many; if they are worthy of many, they will not get off 
with a few. If they ought to pay "the uttermost farthing" 
without being forgiven, they will have to pay it. If there are 
circumstances in their case which warrant forgiveness after 
a certain amount of punishment, the Lord will forgive them 
and deliver them. 

WORK IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

The organization of His Church is for the proclamation 
of the Gospel, not only in the flesh, but also in the spirit. 
The Church on earth is united with the Church behind the 
veil. The Prophet Joseph Smith, who was martyred for the 
word of God and testimony of Jesus and who sealed his tes- 
timony with his blood, and his brother Hyrum, opened the door 



76 SCRAP BOOK OF 

of salvation to the spirit world for the last dispensation, as 
Christ opened it for the time that He went there. Our Apostles, 
Elders and brethren who have followed, who have laid down 
their lives for the truth, who have been worn out in the service 
of God and in laboring for the salvation of mankind, are also 
laboring there among the hosts that sit in darkness. We who 
still remain in the flesh expect, when our earthly work is 
done, to follow on; and the priesthood which the Almighty 
has given us wherewith to labor for the uplifting and salvation 
of mankind in the flesh, will be our authority and power 
when we pass behind the veil and mingle with the spirits of 
the departed. The Gospel will be preached to every creature, 
whether in the body or out of the body, "the quick and the 
dead." Christ preached the Gospel to those that were dead 
as well as to the quick, and we expect to follow in His foot- 
steps, according to His promise, "He that believeth in me, 
the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than 
these shall he do, because I go to the Father." 

My friends, I have only just touched on the outer rim of 
this great theme of salvation. Our Heavenly Father pre- 
pared the plan of salvation before this earth rolled into being, 
before the cornerstones thereof were laid, "when the morning 
stars sang together and all the sons of God shouted for joy," 
and when Jesus, our Elder Brother, "the Lamb slain from 
the foundation of the world," was prepared for the sacrifice 
to come in the meridian of time. And Lucifer, who was cast 
down with his hosts, and who leads men astray, will not gain 
the victory. He will not triumph over the Redeemer. Christ 
will "destroy death, and him that hath the power of death, 
which is the devil;" and, as I have read to you, He will re- 
deem all that the Father hath placed in His power — all His 
brothers and sisters. They in the spirit will be brought out 
of darkness and punishment, and they will all reach some con- 
dition in the places prepared of God. In the many mansions 
that there are in the Father's kingdom they will all find a 
place, after they have paid the penalty, where they can bow 
the knee to the Lord and be happy; for though "Adam fell 
that men might be, men are that they may have joy." God 
has created us to give us happiness and pleasure. 

CHERISH NO EVIL FEELING. 

My brethren and sisters, let us take care that having re- 
ceived the Gospel, we are led by the spirit thereof and are 
kind to one another, and that we cherish the spirit of kind- 



MORMON LITERATURE 77 

ness to the world, even to those who may persecute us, and 
deride us, and say all manner of evil against us falsely. Do 
not cherish the spirit of retaliation and revenge in your hearts. 
"Vengeance is mine : I will repay, saith the Lord." It is not 
for us to take vengeance. Let us entertain the kindest feel- 
ings we can. Where it is appropriate, let us say as Jesus did, 
"Father, forgive them; they know not what they do." Oh! 
I wish that I could say that with regard to some of those 
who speak evil of us — that they know not what they do; I 
would cherish in my heart a feeling of sympathy and pity for 
them ; but I know to the contrary. Many of them know what 
they are doing; and when they speak falsely against us they 
do it wilfully, with a knowledge that they are telling that 
which is untrue. But even then we leave them in the hands of 
our Eternal Father; for He will deal out a righteous judg- 
ment to all. We can afford to pity them; for they will reap 
the consequences of their wicked acts, as sure as the sun rises 
and sets, and as sure as justice will have its own. Let us be 
kind to one another. Let us help one another on the road of 
life, and be a comfort and a blessing to those with whom we 
associate, instead of a curse. Put away all our evil feelings, 
our jealousies, our faultfinding, our irritability, our disposi- 
tion to say and do things that are bad, and let the Spirit that 
comes from Christ our Redeemer flow down into our souls 
and quicken and enlighten us. I know that that Spirit is in 
the Church. I know it is a reality. I know this Church is 
the Church of Christ, that He has established it, that He is 
with it, and that His revelations and His Spirit are in it. I 
know it by experience. I know what I am talking about, 
just as sure as I know that I am standing here. I know 
this work will prosper and go on. Barriers may be raised in 
its way; its enemies may come against it like a flood, and 
weapons may be formed to attack it; but "no weapon that is 
formed against it shall prosper, and the tongue that rises in 
judgment against it God will condemn." The truth will be 
triumphant; the Gospel will be preached to every creature; 
the honest will be gathered out; the kingdom of our God will 
be built up; Christ our Redeemer will come; the earth will 
be redeemed from sorrow, from sin, and from the power 
of Satan, ^nd Jesus will "reign in Mount Zion and Jerusa- 
lem, and before His ancients gloriously," and a rich reward 
shall come to all those who are faithful in Him. 

May God help us to perform our part in this great and 
glorious work, and may we obtain the crown in the kingdom 
of our Father, for Christ's sake. Amen. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



MORMONISM JUDGED BY ITS EFFECTS. 

BY ELDER C. W. PENROSE, IN MILLENNIAL STAR, 1866. 

As every tree is known by its fruits, so every principle may 
be known by its influences, and every system by its effects. 
"Mormonism" has been introduced into the world upwards 
of thirty-six years ; and although no fair opportunity has been 
granted, for the development of its influences, yet by its in- 
herent vitality, it has forced itself into notice and power; and 
its effects have been sufficiently manifested, to enable us to 
judge the nature of the cause that produced them. 

First, let us examine the effects produced upon the minds 
of those who embrace "Mormonism." One of the promises 
held out by its advocates, is that those who obey its precepts 
shall "come to a knowledge of the truth." Now this is a 
blessing which professing Christians of modern times are 
sadly deficient of. They believe, they hope, they desire, but 
do not come to any definite knowledge in relation to God and 
their position before him. But those who have embraced 
"Mormonism," in every place where you meet them, whether 
in Britain, France, Switzerland, Germany, Scandinavia, Af- 
rica, India, America, or the islands of the sea, all testify that 
they know they have embraced the truth, that their sins are 
remitted, and that they are accepted of God, and brought into 
communion with Him. Doubt has fled from them, and faith 
has grown into knowledge. 

Another effect of "Mormonism" is, that it abolishes the 
fear of death. All its faithful adherents will testify that the 
terror of death has entirely departed from them. The great 
mass of mankind are haunted with a dread of entering upon 
that "undiscovered country, from whose bourne no traveler 
returns." Even to the most pious members of the various 
"Christian" sects, there is something awful and terrible in 
death. This fear brings the whole world into bondage; but 
"Mormonism" bringing knowledge to the mind, liberates it 
from doubt and fear, and establishes the soul in "the liberty 
of the Gospel." 

"Mormonism" creates or induces faith in the human soul. 
This faith is exhibited practically. When the "Mormons" 
are sick, they send for the Elders of the Church, who anoint 

78 



MORMON LITERATURE 79 

them with oil, and lay their hands upon them, believing in 
the promise of God that "the prayer of faith shall save the 
sick, and the Lord shall raise them up." In thousands of in- 
stances their faith has been effectual; disease has fled before 
it; the eyes of the blind have been opened, the tongue of the 
dumb has been unloosed, the ears of the deaf have been un- 
stopped, the lame man has "leaped like the hare," and the 
spirit of life, invoked by the power of faith, has forced the 
"King of Terrors" to relax his grasp and retire from his in- 
tended victim. Scores of thousands of the "Mormons" have 
braved the perils of the treacherous sea, and encountered the 
dangers of the wild prairies, and the mountain heights, in 
obedience to the commandment of God, because of their faith 
in His promises to them. Few of them would have left the 
homes of their forefathers, but for this faith. Numbers of 
them had a natural and intense dread of the briny deep, until 
"Mormonism" animated them with faith to go anywhere, or 
do anything that God commanded them, relying upon His 
guidance and protection. By the faith with which "Mormon- 
ism" has inspired them, the Elders of Israel have gone forth, 
"without purse or scrip," to the four quarters of the globe, 
preaching the Gospel of Life and Salvation, looking to God 
for their daily support, and for wisdom to acquire a knowledge 
of languages, and customs, and nations, and men ; exhibiting in 
their labors, a faith unparalleled in the history of the world. 
If believing the promises of God were "accounted for right- 
eousness" in Abraham, so it will be in the Saints of this dis- 
pensation, who have proved by their faith and their works, that 
they are in very deed "the children of Abraham." 

"Mormonism" also produces peace of mind in all who are 
faithful to its principles. That inestimable boon for which 
millions seek in vain, is found in "Mormonism." It is one of 
its pre-eminent effects. The soul, freed from its load of long- 
accumulated guilt, lifted up from the depths of fear and doubt, 
into a perfect consciousness of its freedom, lit up by the lamp 
of the spirit of truth, strengthened by a full knowledge of its 
acceptance with God, feels a soft, gentle calm gathering 
around it like a heavenly halo, centering to its inmost depths, 
and establishing therein "the peace of God which passeth all 
understanding." 

The result of these several effects of "Mormonism," united 
upon the mind, is the grand desideratum of humanity, viz., 
happiness. The pursuit of happiness is the great motive pow- 
er of all exertion. The "Mormons" we make bold to say, 
are the happiest people to be found upon the face of the earth. 



80 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Living without the fear of death, believing that there is no 
phase of existence more important than the present, they 
work to enjoy life today, having no dread of tomorrow. Un- 
derstanding through the teachings of "Mormonism" that all 
things in the universe which are calculated to impart joy, are 
ordained of God for His creatures, they seek lawfully to ob- 
tain them, and to use them without abusing them. They can 
rejoice in the midst of the most trying circumstances. While 
misrepresented, ridiculed, persecuted, abused, and deprived 
of their just rights, they richly enjoy the happiness which 
their enemies ineffectually strive to obtain. The absence of 
sadness and grief from their countenances is so noticeable, 
that the pious, long faced, "Miserable sinners" of the various 
sects declare, with uplifted eyes that "the Mormons have no 
religion in them." Happiness fills their hearts, gladness smiles 
upon their faces, and joy sparkles in their eyes. 

"Mormonism" has the power of uniting its adherents in 
a manner very different and far superior to any other sys- 
tem in the world. The unity of the "Mormons" is noticed 
and acknowledged by their bitterest enemies, while, at the 
same time, the disunion among all other religious bodies, and 
political organizations, is admitted and deplored. There is 
a spirit in "Mormonism," which leads its followers into unity 
of sentiment, belief and action. No matter how varied their 
opinions before ; no matter how diverse their sentiments, 
when they embrace "Mormonism," they are "all baptized 
by one spirit into one body ;" they have "one Lord, one faith, 
and one baptism," and "one hope of their calling." They are 
inspired with a desire to gather from all the countries of the 
earth to one place, and to act in concert together, to accom- 
plish one object, viz., to build up the universal kingdom of 
the one God. This power of unity is so great, that all the 
efforts made by its opponents to dissolve or weaken it, are per- 
fectly futile, and in fact only serve to defeat their intended 
object, rendering its unity more compact, and consequently 
its strength more potent and enduring. 

"Mormonism" is the pioneer of intelligence. Mark the 
path of its travel, whether by its own free will, marching 
forth to fight its way among the nations, or driven out from 
the haunts of men, staining its track with its own blood; 
wherever it has paused for a season, or made a permanent 
location, newspapers, schools, organizations for improve- 
ment, etc., start into life and flourish. It is a friend to all 
true art and real science, and wars against nothing but that 
which debases and destroys. 



MORMON LITERATURE 81 

"Mormonism" has taken many thousands of poor, hon- 
est people, who were miserably dragging out their almost 
worthless existence, in poverty and servitude, and placed 
them in a position to become independent, free and comfort- 
able, with an object in life to stimulate them to virtuous and 
intelligent action. It has transplanted them from the over- 
crowded, badly-governed, and vice-reeking countries of the 
Old World, into the virgin soil, the pure atmosphere, and 
the free institutions of the New World, and that in a new 
part, where there is room to move, and where the corruptions 
of modern civilization find no element on which to flourish. 
It has given them an inheritance upon the earth, a spot they 
can call their own, and bequeath to their children, and it has 
given them a voice in all affairs which concern their well 
being and progress. It will continue the good work of eman- 
cipation, and bring joy and gladness to the honest among the 
down trodden millions. 

"Mormonism" has solved the great problem of the social 
evil, and has shown the world how a community can exist and 
thrive, in the nineteenth century, without a "loathsome ulcer" 
of female prostitution. It has given a practical answer to 
the difficult question of "adequate female employment," and 
shown how every woman can have opportunity to "fill the 
measure of her creation," and become an honorable wife 
and happy mother, instead of pining in single misery, toiling 
for a scanty meal, or wasting a short and shameful life, in 
pandering to the filthy lusts of the worst men. 

"Mormonism" has planted itself in a spot given up by all 
the world to the solitude of barbarism, and has developed 
the sudden wealth of a vast region supposed to be barren and 
worthless. Its effects may be seen in the fruitful fields, the 
lovely orchards, the tasteful dwellings, the handsome stores, 
the stately public building, tabernacles and school houses, the 
pleasant shade trees, the sweet scented flowers, and the life 
bearing water courses, and also may be heard in the hum of 
industry, the stir of trade, and melody of the song of praise, 
and the harmony of musical instruments, in more than a hun- 
dred towns and cities, where nineteen years ago not a single 
human habitation could be seen, save the rude wick-e-up of 
the wandering Indian, nor a sound of human life could be 
heard except the horrid yell of the red man, shrieking through 
the affrighted air, and awakening the startled echoes in the 
stillness of the mountains. Its effects may be seen in the 
order, peace, unity, sobriety, virtue, intelligence, faith, forti- 
tude, wealth, and happiness of its followers, the most law- 



82 SCRAP BOOK OF 

abiding, God-fearing, truth-loving and practical people upon 
the face of the earth. 

Are not the fruits borne by the tree of "Mormonism," in 
the short space of thirty-six years from the planting of the 
seed, good, sound and abundant? And is not every tree 
known by its fruits? 

"Mormonism" is a stem planted by the hand of the Lord; 
watered by "the blood of Saints and of Prophets;" it flour- 
ishes gloriously. Its roots are striking deeper every day, and 
its thriftly branches shoot forth vigorously. The blasts of 
hell cannot wither it ; the fire of the world's wrath cannot 
touch it ; but while "every tree that the Father has not planted 
shall be rooted up," this "plant of renown," which is the 
"kingdom of heaven," growing up on the face of the earth, 
shall stretch out its mighty boughs, and yield forth its pre- 
cious fruit, till the whole earth reposes under its shelter, and 
the heavenly ones shall "lodge in the branches thereof." 



"We have been driven time after time, 
and that without cause; and smitten again 
and again, and that without provocation; 
until we have proved the world with kind- 
ness, and the world has proved us, that we 
have no designs against any man or set of 
men; that we injure no man; that we are 
peaceable with all men, minding our own 
business, and our business only." 

— Joseph Smith, September, I , l8j8. 



MORMON LITERATURE 

THE "REORGANIZED" CHURCH vs. SALVATION 

FOR THE DEAD. 

BY JOSEPH F. SMITH, JR. 
Copyright, 1905, by Joseph Smith, Jr. 



"And Saviors shall come up on Mount Zion to judge the Mount of 
Esau and the Kingdom shall be the Lords." Obadiah, 21st verse. 

The so-called "Reorganized" church, which is so bitter in 
its antagonism towards the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints, has claimed from its beginning to be teaching and 
practicing the doctrines of the Gospel as they were revealed 
from God through the Prophet Joseph Smith. Its officers 
declare that they are walking in the footsteps of the martyred 
Seer; hewing closely to the line, and observing in all things 
the commandments which were given from God through his 
instrumentality, without variation, change, or loss of power 
from all that pertains to the salvation of the human family in 
this dispensation of the fullness of times. 

Their foundation is built upon the absurd and misty claim 
that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, which 
was established April 6, 1830, through the labors of Joseph 
Smith the Prophet and the will of God, was "rejected with its 
dead for transgression of its members," and that the "Re- 
organized" church is a "new organization"* which God raised 
up to succeed the original — but as they would have us believe, 
"rej ected" — Church. 

It is not my purpose to discuss the foolish question of the 
"rejection of the Church," but to examine the Reorganite posi- 
tion in regard to salvation for the dead ; and to show their lack 
of harmony with the teachings of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints pertaining to the dead, as those teachings 
have been revealed through the latter-day Prophet. 

It stands to reason that if the Lord rejected His Church 
with its dead because of transgression, or any other cause 



*In a number of articles by Zenas H, Gurley, one of the founders of 
the "Reorganized" church, in the Saints Herald, Vol. I, the "Reorgani- 
zation" is referred to as "a new organization of the Church." This 
agrees with the statement of the president of that church, in the Saints 
Herald, Feb. 17, 1904. Said he : "The Church, using the word to mean 
the Church rejected, has not been again received." 

83 



84 SCRAP BOOK OF 

whatever, that He would not raise up a substitute church to 
carry on His work on earth and still keep the dead — who could 
in no wise be held responsible for the rejection — in suspension, 
and deny to them the privilege of receiving the ordinances of 
the Gospel by proxy according to the revealed plan of God as 
it was ordained from before the foundations of the world 
were laid, as a means of salvation to those who die without a 
knowledge of the Gospel. To any reasonable mind this truth 
would need no argument. Yet the "Reorganized" church de- 
clares that the Lord did this very thing; and in the light of 
the revelations given to the Prophet Joseph as well as those in 
the ancient Scriptures, which bear on this subject of salvation 
for the dead, their declaration is fatal to their organization ; it 
stamps it as fraudulent and their officers as impostors. A 
church without salvation for the dead, according to the revealed 
will of God to the Prophet Joseph Smith, cannot be the Church 
of Christ. 

When the Angel Moroni appeared to Joseph Smith on the 
night of September 21, 1823, he imparted to the youthful Seer 
many truths of the greatest importance pertaining to the resto- 
ration of the Gospel and the establishment of the Church 
which, the angel said, was about to take place. These instruc- 
tions were of such weight that they were repeated twice more 
that night and again the following day, in order that this young 
man, upon whose shoulders the burden of the latter day work 
should rest, might be sufficiently impressed with the greatness 
and importance of his mission. Among the instructions given 
by the angel at this time, the doctrine of salvation for the dead 
had an important part. This heavenly messenger said that 
the prophecy of Malachi the Prophet was about to be fulfilled, 
and he quoted the fourth chapter of Malachi, but with this 
variation : 

"For, behold, the day cometh that shall burn as an oven, and all 
the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly shall burn as stubble ; for they 
that come shall burn them, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave 
them neither root nor branch. * * * Behold, I will reveal unto you 
the Priesthood, by the hand of Elijah the prophet, before the coming 
of that great and dreadful day of the Lord. And he shall plant in the 
hearts of the children the promises made to their fathers, and the 
hearts of the children shall turn to their fathers; if it were not so, the 
whole earth would be utterly wasted at his coming." (History of the 
Church, Vol. I, page 12.) 

At that time the full meaning and glory and significance 
of this instruction were not understood by the Prophet, 
although it made a deep impression on his mind. On the 3d 
day of April, 1836, it was fulfilled, for Elijah the Prophet 



MORMON LITERATURE 85 

appeared in the Kirtland Temple to Joseph Smith and Oliver 
Cowdery, and conferred upon them this Priesthood and the 
keys of the salvation for the dead stating that — 

"Behold the time has fully come, which was spoken of by the mouth 
of Malachi, testifying that he (Elijah) should be sent before the great 
and dreadful day of the Lord come. To turn the hearts of the fathers 
to the children, and the children to their fathers, lest the whole earth 
be smitten with a curse. Therefore the keys of this dispensation are 
committed into your hands, and by this ye may know that the great and 
dreadful day of the Lord is near, even at the doors." (Doc. and Cov. 
110:13-16. History of "Reorganized" Church, Vol. 2, page 47.) 

Following the bestowal of this Priesthood with its keys, the 
spirit of salvation for the dead was poured out in abundance 
upon the heads of the Prophet and his people whose hearts 
began to turn toward their dead fathers. After the Church 
settled in Nauvoo, baptism for the dead was instituted, the 
Lord, at first, permitting the ordinance to be performed in the 
Mississippi river, but later revealing to the Saints that the 
proper place for this and other rites for the salvation of the 
dead, must be performed in a Temple built purposely for such 
ordinances, and that only in times of their extreme poverty 
could these ordinances be performed elsewhere by His people. 
Such a temple the Saints were commanded to build, and on the 
21st of November, 1841, baptisms for the dead, which had been 
discontinued in the river at Nauvoo by command of God, Octo- 
ber 3, 1841, were resumed in the font of the Lord's House, 
which had been dedicated for that purpose.* These ordinances 
continued to be performed until the Temple was completed and 
the Saints were driven from Nauvoo. The spirit of Elijah's 
work, which had rested so mightily upon the Prophet Joseph, 
continued with Brigham Young and the "Mormon" people 
during their travels in the wilderness, and when they arrived in 
the valleys of the Rocky Mountains, the first commandment to 
them from the Lord, was to build a Temple to His name, 
where the ordinances of salvation for the living and for the 
dead could be performed. This work was done as speedily 
as possible and from that day to the present the spirit of 
Temple building and of Temple work for the salvation of 
mankind has continued with the Church. 

This action on the part of the Church under the leadership 
of the successors of Joseph Smith is in harmony with the 
Scriptures and the teachings and commandments given to the 



*The font was dedicated November 8, 1841, by President Brigham 
Young in the presence of and under the direction of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith. Millennial Star 18:744-745. 



86 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Prophet. He declared that baptism for the dead — the opening 
of the prison house to them that sit in darkness, and the procla- 
mation of liberty to the captives — was the most glorious of all 
subjects belonging to the everlasting Gospel, and so greatly 
was he wrought upon by this work that the subject occupied 
his mind almost constantly before his death. Moreover, a 
short time before his martyrdom, the Prophet bestowed upon 
the Twelve Apostles — who constitute the second quorum in the 
Church — all the keys and all the ordinances and Priesthood 
necessary for them to hold in order to carry on this great and 
glorious work of universal salvation. 

That the Twelve did receive these keys and powers, we 
learn from the following quotations from the Times and 
Seasons. Orson Hyde, one of that quorum, said : 

"Before I went east on the 4th of April (1844) last, we were in 
council with Brother Joseph almost every day for weeks, said 
Brother Joseph in one of those councils, there is something going 
to happen; I don't know what it is, but the Lord bids me to hasten 
and give you your endowment before the Temple is finished. He 
conducted us through every ordinance of the Holy Priesthood, and 
when he had gone through with all the ordinances he rejoiced very 
much, and said, now if they kill me you have got all the keys, and all 
the ordinances and you can confer them upon others, and the hosts 
of Satan will not be able to tear down the Kingdom as fast as you 
will be able to build it up; and now, said he, on your shoulders will 
the responsibility of leading this people rest." (Times and Seasons, 
Vol. 5, page 651.) 

This testimony is corroborated by the testimony of Elder 
Wilford Woodruff, which is found in the same volume, page 
698, wherein he says : 

"And when they (the Twelve) received their endowment, and 
actually the keys of the Kingdom of God, and oracles of God, 
keys of revelation, and the pattern of heavenly things; and thus 
addressing the Twelve (Joseph) exclaimed, 'Upon your shoulders 
the Kingdom rests, and you must round up your shoulders and bear 
it, for I have had to do it until now.' " 

Sister Bathsheba W. Smith, wife of George A. Smith, one 
of the Twelve to whom these keys were given, was present in 
the council meetings above referred to, and in an affidavit, 
dated November 19, 1903, says : 

"In the year 1844, a short time before the death of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, it was my privilege to attend a regular prayer circle 
meeting in the upper room over the Prophet's store. There were 
present at this meeting most of the Twelve Apostles, their wives and 
a number of other prominent brethren and their wives. On that 
occasion the Prophet arose and spoke at great length, and during 
his remarks I heard him say that he had conferred on the heads of 



MORMON LITERATURE 87 

the Twelve Apostles all the keys and powers pertaining to the Priest- 
hood, and that upon the heads of the Twelve Apostles the burden of 
the Kingdom rested, and that they would have to carry it." 

Having shown the consistency of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints with regard to the doctrine of sal- 
vation for the dead; and having shown that the keys of this 
work, and all other keys pertaining to the salvation of mankind 
have continued with the Church, we will now consider the 
attitude of the ''Reorganization" in relation to this grand and 
eternal principle of the redemption of the dead. 

At first the founders of the "Reorganized" church appeared 
to favor it and declared that when the "Reorganization" was 
established that this principle would be practiced, for as the 
"rejection of the church produced an effect on the dead," said 
they, "as well as on the living, so will the reorganization."* 
But when the "reorganization" took place the change that was 
promised in regard to the dead was not fulfilled, and since 
that time to the present day — over forty-five years — baptism 
for the dead, Temple building and Temple work, have never 
been, by that organization, practiced or entertained. In fact 
they have turned about face and have rejected peremptorily 
the doctrine of baptism for the dead and now declare that 
it is not binding on them. 

In a resolution adopted by that church, April 9, 1886, the 
following startling declaration was made : 

"That as to the alleged 'Temple building and ceremonial endow- 
ments therein,' that we know of no Temple building, except as 
edifices wherein to worship God, and no endowment except the endow- 
ment of the Holy Spirit of the kind experienced by the early saints 
on Pentecost day. 

" 'Baptism for the dead' referred to belongs to those local questions 
of which the body has said by resolution : 

" 'That the commandments of a local character, given to the first 
organization of the church are binding on the Reorganization only so 
far as they are either reiterated or referred to as binding by com- 
mandment to this church.' And that principle has neither been 
reiterated nor referred to as a commandment."f 

In February, 1904, the president of that "organization" 
declared that baptism for the dead was a permissive rite,X and 
that it was taken from the Church, "and if subsequently it was 
to be engaged in," said he, "and enjoyed by the same people, it 
must be restored again by revelation and command, and could 
not be assumed as being held over by suffrance. We do not 

♦History of "Reorganized" church, Vol. 3, page 245. 

"{"Conference resolutions pamphlet of "Reorganized" church, page 82. 

^Editorial in "Saints Herald," Feb. 17, 1904. 



88 SCRAP BOOK OF 

know of any revelation or command authoritatively promul- 
gated renewing the privilege." 

His statement is a flat acknowledgment that he does not 
hold the keys of this work and that they can only be received 
by revelation. That he does not hold the keys is true. That 
he did not receive them from his father he admits,* and Will- 
iam Marks, William W. Blair and Zenas H. Gurley, who 
"ordained" him to his office of president of the "Reorganized" 
church, never held them. They could only be obtained from 
the Prophet Joseph Smith, and from him, as has been shown, 
the Twelve received them in 1844. "Young Joseph" might 
truthfully have gone further and declared that if the privilege 
was taken away, before it could again be practiced with 
authority and power that the keys of the Priesthood which 
were held by Elijah would again have to be restored. His 
statement is an unqualified admission that the work of Elijah 
was performed in vain. He challenges that prophet's state- 
ment, that the time had fully come. He acknowledges that, in 
spite of all the efforts of the "Reorganization" in the attempt 
to save souls, the whole earth is in danger of being "smitten 
with a curse" and "utterly wasted" at the coming of the great 
and dreadful day of the Lord, which is "near, even at the 
doors" If this statement of the president of the "Reorganized" 
church is true, then the members of his church stand in jeop- 
ardy every hour ; darkness covers the face of the earth ; there 
is no salvation for the children of men ; the word of the Lord 
has failed, and destruction awaits the earth and her inhabitants. 

In declaring that baptism for the dead was a "permissive 
rite" he shows a willful lack of understanding pertaining to 
the great eternal plan of salvation which was revealed through 
his Prophet father. In declaring that baptism was a local 
commandment to the Saints at Nauvoo, not binding on the 
members of the "Reorganization" the members of his church 
acknowledge that the hand of Jehovah is not guiding them; 
that they are floundering in the mire of unbelief and ignorance. 
They make light of one of the "most glorious subjects belong- 
ing to the everlasting Gospel." 

Yes, the authorities of the "Reorganized" church have de- 
clared by conference resolution that baptism for the dead is 



*In his testimony before the Circuit Court, at Kansas City, in the 
"Temple Lot" suit, he said : "No, sir, I did not state that I was 
ordained by my father; I did not make the statement. I was not 
ordained by my father as his successor; according to my under- 
standing of the word ordain, I was not." Plaintiff's Abstract, page 
79, paragraph 126. 



MORMON LITERATURE 89 

not binding on them because it was a local commandment, and 
"has never been reiterated nor referred to as a commandment l" 

Judged by the Reorganite standards of faith and doctrine 
will this statement bear the light of investigation? Baptism a 
local commandment, not binding on the Saints! "To the law 
and the testimony/' said Isaiah, "if they speak not according 
to this word, it is because there is no light in them." 

In section 128 of the Doctrine and Covenants (sec. CX 
Reorganite edition), verse 17, in a revelation* to the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, we read the following: 

"I will give you a quotation from one of the Prophets, who had 
his eye fixed on the restoration of the priesthood, the glories to be 
revealed in the last days, and in an especial manner this most glorious 
of all subjects belonging to the everlasting gospel, viz. : the baptism 
for the dead; for Malachi says, last chapter, verses 5, 6, 'Behold I will 
send you Elijah the prophet, before the coming of the great and 
dreadful day of the Lord; and he shall turn the heart of the fathers 
to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I 
come and smite the earth with a curse/ " 

Not only is the Priesthood which was revealed by Elijah 
the Prophet, pertaining to the "most glorious of all subjects 
belonging to the everlasting Gospel," but it is of the most 
importance, for the Prophet Joseph says: 

"The greatest responsibility in this world that God has laid upon 
us, is to seek after our dead. The apostle says they without us cannot 
be made perfect. Now I will speak of them : I say to you, Paul, 
you cannot be perfect without us ; It is necessary that those who have 
gone before, and those who come after us should have salvation in 
common with us, and thus hath God made it obligatory to man. 
Hence God said he would send Elijah." (Times and Seasons, 6:616.) 

Moreover, at the conference of the Church held October 
3, 1841, he presented, 

"Baptism for the dead as the only way that men can appear as 
saviors on Mount Zion. The proclamation of the first principles of 
the Gospel was a means of salvation to men individually, and it was 
the truth, not men, that saved them; but men by actively engaging in 
rites of salvation substitutionally, become instrumental in bringing 
multitudes of their kin into the kingdom of God. * * * There is 



*In a communication from the president of the "Reorganized" 
church, which is now in the hands of the writer, the statement is 
made that there is nothing in sections 127 and 128 (CIX and CX 
"Reorganite" edition) of the Doctrine and Covenants, "to indicate that 
they are revelations. These articles refer only to the baptism for 
the dead." The Prophet Joseph, however, in these articles on bap- 
tism for the dead declares that they are revelations. See sec. 127, 
verses 4, 6, 8 and 10; also 128, verse 2. 



90 SCRAP BOOK OF 

a way to release the spirit of the dead; that is by the power and 
authority of the Priesthood — by binding and loosing on earth. 

"This doctrine appears glorious inasmuch as it exhibits the great- 
ness of divine compassion, and benevolence in the extent of the plan 
of human salvation. This glorious truth is well calculated to enlarge 
the understanding, and to sustain the soul under troubles, difficulties, 
and distresses. * * * 

"This doctrine, he said, presents in a clear light the wisdom and 
mercy of God, in preparing an ordinance for the salvation of the 
dead, being baptized by proxy, their names recorded in heaven, and 
they judged according to the deeds done in the body. This doctrine 
was the burden of the Scriptures. Those Saints who neglect it, in 
behalf of their deceased relatives, do it at the peril of their own salva- 
tion." (Times and Seasons, Vol. 2, pages 577-578, also History of 
"Reorganized" Church, Vol. 2, pages 545-546.) 

Now, whom shall we believe? The "Reorganized" church 
that has rejected baptism for the dead, declaring it to be a 
local commandment not binding on them, or the Prophet Joseph 
Smith who declares that it is the burden of the Scriptures, and 
that if we neglect it it is at the peril of our own salvation? 

The significance of this principle is even more emphatically 
expressed in section 128 of the Doctrine and Covenants (CX 
Reorganite edition). Let me quote : 

Verse 5. "You may think this order of things to be very particular, 
but let me tell you, that they are only to answer the will of God, by 
conforming to the ordinance and preparation that the Lord ordained 
and prepared before the foundation of the world, for the salvation of 
the dead, who should die without a knowledge of the Gospel." 

Verse 8. "For out of the books shall your dead be judged, accord- 
ing to their own works, whether they themselves have attended to the 
ordinances in their own propria persona or by means of their own 
agents, according to the ordinance which God has prepared for their 
salvation from before the foundation of the world, according to the 
records which they have kept concerning their dead." 

Verse 15. "And now, my dearly beloved brethren and sisters, let 
me assure you that these are principles, in relation to the dead and the 
living, that cannot be lightly passed over, as pertaining to our salva- 
tion, for their salvation is necessarv and essential to our salvation, as 
Paul says concerning the fathers, 'that they without us cannot be made 
perfect, neither can we without our dead be made perfect.' " 

Verse 18. "It is sufficient to know * * * that the earth will 
be smitten with a curse, unless there is a welding link of some kind 
or other, between the fathers and the children, upon some subject or 
other, and behold what is that subject? It is the baptism for the 
dead. For we without them cannot be made perfect; neither can 
they without us be made* perfect. Neither can they nor we be made 
perfect without those who have died in the Gospel also; for it is 
necessary in the ushering in of the dispensation of the fullness of 
times, which dispensation is now beginning to usher in, that a whole 
and complete and perfect union and welding together of dispensa- 
tions, and keys, and powers, and glories should take place, and be 
revealed, from the days of Adam even to the present time; and not 



MORMON LITERATURE 91 

only this, but those things which never have been revealed from the 
foundation of the world, but have been kept hid from the wise and 
prudent shall be revealed unto babes and sucklings in this the dispensa- 
tion of the fullness of times." 

From the original manuscript history of the Prophet Joseph 
Smith, now in the Historian's office, Salt Lake City, I obtain 
the following under date of January 20, 1844 : 

"Preached at the southwest corner of the Temple to several 
thousand people, although the weather was somewhat unpleasant. My 
subject was the sealing of the hearts of the fathers to the children, 
and the hearts of the children to the fathers." 

Of this discourse a synopsis was reported by Elder Wilford 
Woodruff, from which the Prophet Joseph records the follow- 
ing in that history : 

"The Bible says, 'I will send you Elijah the Prophet before the 
coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord; and he shall turn 
the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children 
to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse.' 

"Now, the word turn here should be translated bind, or seal. But 
what is the object of this important mission? or how is it to be ful- 
filled? The keys are to be delivered, the spirit of Elijah is to come, 
the Gospel to be established, the Saints of God to be gathered, Zion 
built up, and the Saints to come up as saviors on Mount Zion. 

"But how are they to become saviors on Mount Zion? By building 
their temples, erecting their baptismal fonts, and going forth and 
receiving all the ordinances, baptisms, confirmations, washings, anoint- 
ings, ordinations, and sealing powers upon their head, in behalf of all 
their progenitors, who are dead, and redeem them that they may come 
forth in the first resurrection and be exalted to thrones of glory with 
them ; and herein is the chain that binds the hearts of the fathers to 
the children, and the children to the fathers, which fulfills the mission 
of Elijah. And I would to God that this Temple was now done, that 
we might go into it, and go to work and improve our time, and make 
use of the seals while they are on earth. 

"The Saints have not too much time to save and redeem their dead, 
and gather together their living relatives, that they may be saved also, 
before the earth will be smitten, and the consummation decreed falls 
upon the world. 

"I would advise all the Saints to go to with their might and 
gather together all their living relatives to this place, that they may 
be sealed and saved, that they may be prepared against the day that 
the destroying angel goes forth; and if the whole Church should go to 
with all their might to save their dead, seal their posterity, and gather 
their living friends, and spend none of their time in behalf of the 
world, they would hardly get through before night would come when 
no man can work." 

On the 12th of May, 1844, the Prophet Joseph said : 

"It is not only necessary that you should be baptized for your 
dead, but you will have to go through all the ordinances for them, same 
as you have gone through to save yourselves. There will be 144,000 



92 SCRAP BOOK OF 

saviors on Mount Zion, and with them an innumerable host that no 
man can count." 

We learn from the foregoing quotations the following im- 
portant facts pertaining to the salvation of the dead : 

1. Salvation in behalf of the dead is the binding or sealing of the 
hearts of the fathers and the children, the welding link. (Doc. and 
Cov., 128:18, Reorganite edition CX:18.) 

2. It is the most glorious subject belonging to the everlasting 
Gospel. (Doc. and Cov., 128:17, Reorganite edition CX:17.) 

3. It is the greatest responsibility in this world that God has laid 
upon us — to seek after our dead. (Times and Seasons, Vol. 6, 
page 616.) 

4. It is obligatory to man. (Times and Seasons, Vol. 6, page 616.) 

5. Without it the whole earth and its inhabitants would be smitten 
with a curse. (Malachi 4:6. Doc. and Cov. 128:18, Reorganite edition, 
CX:18.) 

6. It is an eternal doctrine prepared before the foundation of the 
world. (Doc. and Cov. 128:5, 8, 18, Reorganite edition CX:5, 8, 18.) 

7. It is the burden of the Scriptures. (Times and Seasons, Vol. 
2, page 578, Reorganite church history, Vol. 2, page 546.) 

8. If we neglect it it is at the peril of our own salvation. (Times 
and Seasons, Vol. 2, page 578, Reorganite church history, Vol. 2, 
page 546.) 

9. Through it we become saviors on Mount Zion, and may save 
multitudes of our kin. (Times and Seasons, Vol. 2, page 577, Re- 
orjanite church history, Vol. 2, page 545.) 

10. We without our dead and our dead without us cannot be 
saved with a perfect salvation. (Doc. and Cov. 128:18, Reorganite 
edition CX:18.) 

11. We cannot lightly pass this doctrine over as pertaining to our 
salvation. (Doc and Cov. 128:15, Reorganite edition CX:15.) 

12. The time granted to the Saints to redeem their dead and 
gather and seal their living relatives before the earth shall be smitten 
with a curse, is none too long." (History of Joseph Smith, January 
20, 1844.) 

Now, my Reorganite friends, in the face of this how dare 
you presume to circumscribe, limit and profane this doctrine 
of salvation for the dead? Why do you call this eternal and 
most glorious principle a "permissive rite/' a "local command- 
ment?" and declare before God that it is not binding on you? 
God has declared it to be ordained before the foundations of 
the world were laid for the salvation of the dead who die 
without a knowledge of the Gospel — an eternal principle, the 
burden of the Scriptures, obligatory to man. Are you in har- 
mony with the word of God? Were your leaders inspired to 
declare in the face of Jehovah's commands that this eternal 
principle was a "local commandment" not given to them as a 
commandment? Binding only on the Saints at Nauvoo? Do 
you not fear and tremble for your own salvation in neglecting 



MORMON LITERATURE 93 

the salvation of your dead ? If the Jews who lived in the days 
of Christ will have to answer for "all the righteous blood shed 
upon the earth from the blood of righteous Abel unto the 
blood of Zacharias, son of Barachias," because they neglected 
the salvation of their dead as well as their own salvation, pray 
tell, what will your punishment be? (See Times and Seasons, 
Vol. 3, pages 760-761.) Remember that you without your 
dead cannot be made perfect. 

Confronted by this evidence, for you to declare that your 
leaders are inspired and that yours is the Church of Christ, is 
most preposterous ! 

That the salvation of the dead is a Bible doctrine practiced 
by the ancient Saints, we learn from the writings of Peter 
(I Peter 3:18-20) and Paul (I Cor. 15:29), and the Revelator 
John (Rev. 22:12). Isaiah prophesied of it (Is. 42:6, 7 and 
61 :1, 2), and our Redeemer taught it to the Jews (John 5 :28, 
29), not as a local commandment, but as an eternal Truth and a 
principle of the greatest importance to the whole human family. 
And for that reason "Christ also hath suffered for sins, the 
just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put 
to death in the flesh, but quickened by the spirit, by which also 
he went and preached (not in vain) unto the spirits in prison." 

The keys of the Priesthood belong to the presiding officer 
of the Church and must be held in order that the ordinances 
of a perfect salvation may be administered to the Saints and 
in behalf of the dead. The keys of the Priesthood could only 
be received from the one who held them, the Prophet Joseph 
Smith, who received them from the heavens. Any man claim- 
ing to be the President of the High Priesthood without these 
keys is an imposter. We have been given a key by which the 
impostor may be detected, for we have the word of the Lord 
that, 

"The great and grand secret of the whole matter, and the summum 
bonum of the whole subject that is lying before us, consists in obtain- 
ing the power of the Holy Priesthood. For him to whom these keys 
are given there is no difficulty in obtaining a knowledge of facts in 
relation to the salvation of the children of men, both as well for the 
dead as for the living." (Doc. and Cov. 128:11, Reorganite edition 
CX:11.) 

This declaration from the Lord through the Prophet Joseph 
Smith is most explicit. We may ask: Has the president of 
the 'Reorganized' church obtained this Priesthood? No, he 
has not! Then there is no wonder that he cannot obtain 
"knowledge of the facts in relation to the salvation of the 
children of men, both as well for the dead as for the living." 



94 SCRAP BOOK OF 

If he had obtained the keys would it be possible for him to lead 
his people for more than forty-five years without a knowledge 
of this power which the Lord through the Prophet declares 
is not difficult for him who holds the keys and the powers of 
the Holy Priesthood, and which is the "sealing and binding 
power, and in one sense of the word the keys of the kingdom 
which consists in the keys of knowledge?" If he held these 
keys would it be possible that this grand and glorious principle 
would have been neglected for so long a time when his father 
the Prophet declared that in this day there was "not too much 
time to save and redeem" the dead and gather the living rela- 
tives that they also may be saved, before the consummation 
decreed falls upon the world? Would it be possible, if he 
held these keys, for him to declare that this doctrine was a 
local commandment, a permissive rite, not binding on the 
Saints ? Verily No ! 

The Lord declared in 1842, that He was about to restore to 
earth many things pertaining to the Priesthood (Doc. and Cov. 
127:5, Reorganite edition CIX:5), and that only in Temples 
could the fullness of the Priesthood be restored (Doc. and Cov. 
124:28, Reorganite edition CVII:10). Did the word of the 
Lord fail? Did the Lord make a mistake? If the contention 
of the "Reorganized" church is true, He did. But Latter-day 
Saints know better. On our part we will accept the word of 
the Lord. 

Since the "Reorganized" church does not build Temples, 
and knows of "no temple building except as edifices wherein 
to worship God and no endowment except the endowment of 
the Holy Spirit of the kind experienced by the early Saints 
on Pentecost day," it is to be expected that their president 
should be ignorant of the "fullness of the Priesthood" and 
therefore experience great "difficulty in obtaining knowledge." 
If the elders of that church had read in the CVII section of 
their Doctrine and Covenants (L. D. S. edition 124:39-42) they 
would have discovered that the doctrine of "ceremonial endow- 
ments" is there taught most plainly: 

"Therefore, verily I say unto you, that your anointings, and your 
washings, and your baptisms for the dead, and your solemn assem- 
blies, and your memorials for your sacrifices, by the sons of Levi, and 
for your oracles in your most holy places, wherein you receive con- 
versations, and your statutes and judgments, for the beginning of the 
revelations and foundation of Zion, and for the glory, honor and 
endowment of all her municipals, are ordained by the ordinances of 
my holy house, which my people are always commanded to build unto 
my holy name. 

"And verily I say unto you, let this house (Nauvoo Temple) be 



MORMON LITERATURE 95 

built unto my name, that I may reveal mine ordinances therein, unto 
my people; for I deign to reveal unto my Church, things which have 
been kept hid from before the foundation of the world; things that 
pertain to the dispensation of the fullness of times; and / will show 
unto my servant Joseph all things pertaining to this house and the 
Priesthood thereof." 

Now, if all the foregoing passages are true — and they must 
be if Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God, which he was — then 
these things pertaining to the Priesthood were revealed to him ; 
and salvation for the dead is just as binding on us and just as 
important as salvation for the living. One depends upon the 
other, and they are binding on all the children of men. The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints cannot teach one 
without the other, for they are inseparable. A house divided 
against itself cannot stand. 

Repent, therefore, and receive the Gospel, save yourselves 
with your dead by becoming saviors on Mount Zion, before 
the consummation decreed falls upon the earth ; and by hearken- 
ing to these things, you will not be "smitten with a curse", nor 
"utterly wasted" when the dreadful day of the Lord does come. 

"Brethren, shall we not go on in so great a cause? Go forward 
and not backward. Courage, brethren ; and on, on to the victory ! 
Let your hearts rejoice and be exceedingly glad. Let the earth 
break forth into singing. Let the dead speak forth anthems of 
eternal praise to the King Immanuel, who hath ordained before the 
world was, that which would enable us to redeem them out of their 
prison; for the prisoner shall go free!" (Doc and Cov. 128:22, Re- 
organite Doc. and Cov. 110:22.) 



AN EDITORIAL FROM THE TIMES AND SEASONS 
WRITTEN BY THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH. 



The great designs of God in relation to the salvation of the human 
family are very little understood by the professedly wise and intelligent 
generation in which we live ; various and conflicting are the opinions 
of men concerning the plan of salvation; the requisitions of the 
Almighty; the necessary preparations for heaven; the state and con- 
dition of departed spirits ; and the happiness, or misery that is conse- 
quent upon the practice of righteousness and iniquity according to 
their several notions of virtue, and vice. The Mussulman condemns 
the heathen, the Jew and the Christian, and the whole world of man- 
kind that rejects his Koran as infidels, and consigns the whole of 
them to perdition. The Jew believes that the whole world that 
rejects his faith, and are not circumcised are Gentile dogs, and will 
be damned. The heathen are equally as tenacious about their princi- 



96 SCRAP BOOK OF 

pies, and the Christian consigns all to perdition who cannot bow to 
his creed and submit to his ipse dixit. But while one portion of the 
human race are judging and condemning the other without mercy, the 
great Parent of the universe looks upon the whole of the human family 
with a fatherly care, and paternal regard. He views them as His 
offspring; and without any of those contracted feelings that influence 
the children of men, causes "His sun to rise on the evil and the good, 
and sends His rain on the just and the unjust." He holds the reins of 
judgment in His hands; He is a wise lawgiver, and will judge all men 
not according to the narrow contracted notions of men, but "according 
to the deeds done in the body whether they be good or evil ;" or 
whether those deeds were done in England, America, Spain, Turkey, 
India : He will judge them "not according to what they have not, 
but according to what they have ;" those who have lived without law 
will be judged without law, and those who have a law will be judged 
by that law ; we need not doubt the wisdom and intelligence of the 
great Jehovah. He will award judgment or mercy to all nations 
according to their several deserts, their means of obtaining intelli- 
gence, the laws by which they are governed; the facilities afforded 
them of obtaining correct information; and His inscrutable designs 
in relation to the human family; and when the designs of God shall 
be made manifest, and the curtain of futurity be withdrawn, we shall 
all of us eventually have to confess, that the Judge of all the earth 
has done right. 

The situation of the Christian nations after death is a subject that 
has called forth all the wisdom and talent of the philosopher and the 
divine; and it is an opinion which is generally received, that the 
destiny of man is irretrievably fixed at his death; and that he is 
made either eternally happy, or eternally miserable, — that if a man dies 
without a knowledge of God, he must be eternally damned, without 
any mitigation of his punishment, alleviation of his pain or the most 
latent hope of a deliverance while endless ages shall roll along. 
However orthodox this principle may be, we shall find that it is at 
variance with the testimony of holy writ; for our Savior says that 
all manner of sin, and blasphemy shall be forgiven men wherewith 
they shall blaspheme; but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall 
not be forgiven, neither in this world, nor in the world to come; 
evidently showing that there are sins which may be forgiven in the 
world to come; although the sin of blasphemy cannot be forgiven. 

Peter also in speaking concerning our Savior says that "He went 
and preached unto spirits in prison, which sometime were disobedient, 
when once the long suffering of God waited in the days of Noah." 
I Pet. iii:19, 20. Here then, we have an account of our Savior 
preaching to the spirits in prison; to spirits that had been imprisoned 
from the days of Noah; and what did He preach to them? that they 
were to stay there? Certainly not; let His own declaration testify: 
'He hath sent me to heal the broken hearted, to preach deliverance to 
the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty 
them that are brusied." Luke iv:18. Isaiah has it: "To bring out 
the prisoner from the prison, and them that sit in darkness from the 
prison house." Is. xlii :7. It is very evident from this that He not 
only went to preach to them, but to deliver, or bring them out of the 
prison house. Isaiah in testifying concerning the calamities that will 
overtake the inhabitants of the earth says: "The earth shall reel to 
and fro like a drunkard, and shall be removed like a cottage ; and the 
transgressions thereof shall be heavy upon it; and it shall fall and not 



MORMON LITERATURE 9? 

rise again. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall 
punish the hosts of the high ones that are on high, and the kings of 
the earth upon the earth. And they shall be gathered together as 
prisoners are gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in prison, and 
after many days shall they be visited." Thus we find that God will 
deal with all the human family equally; and that as the antediluvians 
had their day of visitation, so will those characters referred to by 
Isaiah, have their time of visitation and deliverance, after having been 
many days in prison. 

The great Jehovah contemplated the whole of the events connected 
with the earth, pertaining to the plan of salvation, before it rolled into 
existence, or ever the "morning stars sung together for joy," the past, 
the present and the future, were, and are with Him one eternal now; 
He knew of the fall of Adam, the iniquities of the antediluvians, of 
the depth of iniquity that would be connected with the human family; 
their weakness and strength, their power and glory, apostasies, their 
crimes, their righteousness and iniquity; He comprehended the fall of 
man and their redemption; He knew the plan of salvation and pointed it 
out; He was acquainted with the situation of all nations and with their 
destiny; He ordered all things according to the counsel of His own 
will, He knows the situation of both the living and the dead, and has 
made ample provision for their redemption according to their several 
circumstances and the laws of the Kingdom of God, whether in this 
world, or in the world to come. The idea that some men form of the 
justice and mercy of God, is too foolish for an intelligent man to 
think of; for instance it is common for many of our orthodox 
preachers to suppose that if a man is not what they call converted, 
if he dies in that state, he must remain eternally in hell without any 
hope : — ■ 

"Infinite years in torment must he spend 
And never, never, never, have an end." 

And yet this eternal misery is made frequently to rest upon the 
merest casualty, — the breaking of a shoe-string, the tearing of a coat 
of those officiating, or the peculiar location in which a person lives 
may be the means indirectly of his damnation, or the cause of his not 
being saved. I will suppose a case which is not extraordinary : Two 
men who have been equally wicked, who have neglected religion, are 
both of them taken sick at the same time; one of them has the good 
fortune to be visited by a praying man, and he gets converted a few 
minutes before he dies; the other sends for three different praying 
men, a tailor, a shoemaker and a tinman. The tinman has a handle 
to solder on to a can ; the tailor a button-hole to work on some coat 
that is needed in a hurry; and the shoemaker has a patch to put on 
somebody's boot; they none of them can go in time, the man dies 
and goes to hell; one of these is exalted to Abraham's bosom; he 
sits down in the presence of God, and enjoys eternal, uninterrupted 
happiness, while the other who was equally as good as he, sinks to 
eternal damnation, irretrievable misery and hopeless despair; because 
a man had a boot to mend, the button-hole of a coat to work, or a 
handle to solder on to a saucepan. The plans of Jehovah are not so 
unjust; the statements of holy writ so visionary; nor the plan of 
salvation for the human family so incompatible with common sense ; 
at such proceedings God would frown with indignation, angels would 
hide their heads in shame ; and every virtuous, intelligent man would 
recoil. If human laws award to each man his deserts, and punish all 



98 SCRAP BOOK OF 

delinquents according to their several crimes; surely the Lord will not 
be more cruel than man, for He is a wise Legislator and His laws 
are equitable, His enactments more just and His decisions more 
perfect than those of man; and as man judges his fellow man by law, 
and punishes him according to the penalty of that law, so does the 
God of heaven judge "according to the deeds done in the body." To 
say that the heathen would be damned because they did not believe 
the gospel would be preposterous; and to say that the Jews would 
all be damned that do not believe in Jesus, would be equally absurd; 
for "how can they believe on him of whom they have not heard; 
and how can they hear without a preacher; and how can he preach 
except he be sent;" consequently neither Jew nor heathen can be 
culpable for rejecting the conflicting opinions of sectarianism, nor for 
rejecting any testimony but that which is sent of God, for as the 
preacher cannot preach except he be sent, so the hearer cannot believe 
without he hears a sent preacher ; and cannot be condemned for 
what he has not heard; and being without law will have to be judged 
without law. 

When speaking about the blessings pertaining to the gospel, and 
the consequences connected with disobedience to its requirements, we 
are frequently asked the question, What has become of our fathers? 
Will they all be damned for not obeying the gospel, when they never 
heard it? Certainly not. But they will possess the same privilege 
that we here enjoy, through the medium of the everlasting Priest- 
hood, which not only administers on earth but in heaven, and the wise 
dispensations of the great Jehovah; hence those characters referred 
to by Isaiah will be visited by this Priesthood, and come out of their 
prison, upon the same principle as those who were disobedient in the 
days of Noah, were visited by our Savior (who possessed the ever- 
lasting Melchisedek Priesthood) and had the gospel preached to 
them by Him in prison; and in order that they might fulfill all the 
requisitions of God, their living friends were baptized for their dead 
friends, and thus fulfilled the requirement of God which says : 
"Except a man be born again of water, and of the spirit he can in no 
wise enter into the kingdom of heaven;" they were baptized of course, 
not for themselves, but for their dead. Crysostum says that the 
Marchionites practiced baptism for the dead, "after a catachumen 
was dead they hid a living man under the bed of the deceased; 
then coming to the dead man they asked him whether he would receive 
baptism, and he making no answer, the other answered for him, and 
said that he would be baptized in his stead; and so they baptized the 
living for the dead." 

The church of course at that time was degenerate, and that par- 
ticular form might be incorrect, but the thing is sufficiently plain in 
the Scriptures, hence Paul, in speaking of the doctrine, says, "Else 
what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise 
not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?" I Cor. 15:29. 

Hence it was that so great a responsibility rested upon the genera- 
tion in which our Savior lived; for, said He, "That upon you may 
come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth from the blood of 
righteous Abel, unto the blood of Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom 
ye slew between the temple and the altar. Verily I say unto you, all 
these things shall come upon this generation." Matt, xxiii :35, 36. 

Hence as they possessed greater privileges than any other genera- 
tion, not only pertaining to themselves but to their dead, their sin 
was greater, as they not only neglected their own salvation but that 



MORMON LITERATURE 99 

of their progenitors, and hence their blood was required at their 
hands. And now as the great purposes of God are hastening to 
their accomplishment and the things spoken of in the prophets are 
fulfilling, as the Kingdom of God is established on the earth, and the 
ancient order of things restored, the Lord has manifested to us this 
duty and privilege, and we are commanded to be baptized for our 
dead, thus fulfilling the words of Obadiah when speaking of the glory 
of the latter day. "And saviors shall come up on Mount Zion to judge 
the remnant of Esau; and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." A view 
of these things reconciles the Scriptures of truth, justifies the ways 
of God to man, places the human family upon an equal footing, and 
harmonizes with every principle of righteousness, justice and truth. 
We will conclude with the words of Peter : "For the time past of 
our life may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles. 
* * * For, for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that 
are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, 
but live according to God in the spirit." — Times and Seasons, Vol. 3, 
pages 759-761. 



"That moment that men seek to build up 
themselves, in preference to the kingdom of 
God, and seek to hoard up riches, while the 
widow and the fatherless, the sick and af- 
flicted around they are in poverty and 
want, it proves that their hearts are weaned 
from their God" 

— Brig ham Young. 



"We glory in our tribulation, because we 
know that God is with us, that He is our 
friend, and that He will save our souls. We 
do not care for them that can kill the body ; 
they cannot harm our souls." 

— Joseph Smith, December l6, l8j8. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



ACKNOWLEDGE YOUR FAULTS. 

BY ELDER ORSON F. WHITNEY IN MILLENNIAL STAR, 1882. 

"He that humbleth himself shall be exaulted." — Jesus. 

If there is one thing more than another in the character 
of a great man which challenges respect and admiration, and 
proves most conclusively his worthiness to the title, it is the 
readiness with which he acknowledges a fault, confesses an 
error, and mainfests sincere repentance for wrong-doing. We 
would not be understood as affirming that none are great but 
those who evince this disposition, for that would be to the 
exclusion of many whose virtues well merit consideration and 
esteem; but we do feel confident in asserting that among the 
great they are the greatest, among the noble the noblest, and 
among the admired, most deserving of admiration. 

Many people consider it an evidence of weakness to ac- 
knowledge a mistake or to own that they are ever in the 
wrong, and flatter themselves with the idea that they display 
true courage and heroic firmness by refusing to repent of an 
evil act, by declining to concede a personal imperfection, or 
persisting in a mistaken belief or practice after having been 
convinced of the error of their course. A more egregious 
blunder could scarcely be committed. The facts are exactly 
to the contrary. It is weakess which induces anyone, after 
having been persuaded of an error, to still cling to that error. 
It is not courage, it is cowardice, not firmness, but stubborn- 
ness, which prevents a person from acknowledging a fault, 
or repenting of an evil deed. The man of genuine courage 
is he who dares confess his follies and imperfections; the 
soul of strength and firmness, which everybody must honor 
and admire, is the one which forsakes and resists the allure- 
ments of evil, and stands up for the right in the face of every 
opposing power or influence. 

Various opinions are entertained as to what constitutes 
greatness of character. With the ignorant masses it would 
be artistocratic rank, high official station, or the possession of 
unlimited wealth ; with the more enlightened classes, military 
prowess or great intellectual achievements ; but to the true 
Christian there is but one idea worthy to be accepted as a 

100 



MORMON LITERATURE 101 

criterion of guidance in the carving out and formation of a 
perfect character. The noblest Being that ever walked the 
earth, could claim no worldly rank or aristocratic title; the 
mightest character the world has ever seen came neither to 
dazzle by intellectual brilliance nor to devastate with fire 
and sword; the wealthiest and greatest of all the sons of God 
had not bread to eat nor where to lay his aching head. He 
was one who preached purity of mind and lowliness of heart, 
and practiced what he preached with all consistency. He 
taught his followers that moral worth was superior to mental 
endowment ; that humility, not haughtiness, was characteris- 
tic of nobility on high ; that all who would be masters here- 
after, must expect to be servants in this probation ; that it was 
far more heroic to save than to slaughter mankind, and that 
the chief lesson of life was to learn to sacrifice earthly things 
in order to lay up treasures in heaven. He taught that re- 
pentance of sins must necessarily precede redemption there- 
from, since it was impossible for sin to inherit His holy king- 
dom. He exhorted to beware of self-righteousness, and de- 
clared that the publican, who with bended head and humility 
of heart cried out, "God be merciful unto me a sinner," was 
more to be justified than the proud and boastful Pharisee, 
who, instead of confessing his sins and humbly suing for for- 
giveness, stood erect in self-righteous conceit, thanking the 
Lord that he had no sins, and congratulating himself that he 
was pure and holy in the eyes of that being whose voice calls 
all men to repentance, and declares that all who say they are 
without sin deceive themselves and the truth is not in them. 

Two classes of Pharisees abound in modern society ; those 
who actually imagine they are without fault, and those who, 
though conscious of defects, stubbornly refuse to acknowl- 
edge them. The former, enveloped in pious vanity and lulled 
into fancied security by the delusive hope that their souls are 
already "saved," sit down in the very midst of the fight, take 
off their armor and lay aside their weapons, as complacently 
as if the battle was already won; while the others, like the 
inmates of a beleaguered city, conscious of weakness and cer- 
tain of eventual defeat, but wilfully preferring death and 
dishonor to the merciful alternative of an honorable surren- 
der, entrench themselves behind the weak walls of arrogance 
and pride, and await the onslaught of the all-conquering foe. 
Poor dupes of priestcraft and iniquity! The blind worship- 
per of self, however rapt in the ecstasies of sanctified egotism, 
will find too late that the warfare against sin ends only with 
life itself, and that "hopes of salvation," without truth for a 



102 SCRAP BOOK OF 

basis and reason for a guide, are as ineffectual as faith with- 
out works or zeal without judgment. As for those who know- 
ingly wed themselves to error, loving darkness rather than 
light, and choosing the paths of sin to the ways of righteous- 
ness, the day of their disaster is near. The battering rams 
of eternal truth will soon be leveled at their crumbling walls, 
the refuge of lies will be swept away, and the acts of folly 
and wickedness they were once ashamed to confess, pro- 
claimed in a voice of thunder from the house tops. It is a 
great mistake to suppose anything is to be lost by acknowl- 
edging sin, and covenanting to forsake it forever. On the 
contrary, everything is to be gained. God has declared that 
he cannot look upon sin with the least degree of allowance. 
How then can a man please God if he will not repent of his 
sins? How can he repent if he will not acknowledge that he 
has sins? And how can he claim that he has no sins without 
branding himself as a liar and consequently as a sinner in the 
sight of heaven? 

It is the act of a hero to acknowledge an error. It is the 
act of a coward to deny or resent a righteous accusation. 
Herod was a coward when he imprisoned and beheaded John 
the Baptist for reprimanding him for committing the crime 
of adultery. David was never more a hero than when, on 
being accused of a similar misdeed, he humbly acknowledged 
his transgression. The contrast is sublime. Herod, the petty 
tetrarch, with the instincts of a guilty coward, resenting the 
imputation and wreaking vengeance upon his accuser; David, 
the illustrious monarch, with a thousand fold his power and 
prestige, bending from his throne before one of the meanest 
of his subjects, and humbly confessing the crime of which he 
was accused. David before Goliath was not so brave a man 
as David before Nathan the Prophet. Deprive him of one 
dark stain upon his life, and the royal son of Jesse stands out 
as one of the grandest characters in the history of the world. 
A king, wealthy and powerful, a warrior, mighty and re- 
nowned, a poet whose genius was the literary splendor of his 
age ; but as a king he was never greater, as a warrior never 
mightier, as a poet never grander or more sublimely pathetic, 
than when he bowed his head and wept, exclaiming, "I have 
sinned against the Lord." 



MORMON LITERATURE 



AN INTERVIEW IN THE ATLANTA CONSTITUTION 
ON THE "MORMON" FAITH, 

With Ben. E. Rich, of 
The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. 

(From the Atlanta Constitution, March 26, 1899.) 



The Mormon conference held in Atlanta during the past 
week was fairly well attended, and the elders were assigned 
to their new fields of labor, and have left the city in pairs. 
It is the policy of the Mormon church to send their elders 
out two by two, traveling without purse or scrip; they re- 
ceive no remuneration, so far as earthly reward is concerned, 
for the labor performed in the missionary field. They are 
called from the farm, from the store and other avocations of 
life to go to the various parts of the earth and proclaim the 
gospel as they understand it; remaining from two to three 
years, or until they are honorably released to return to their 
homes. 

Elder Ben. E. Rich is President of the Southern States 
Mission, and has charge of the elders traveling in the states 
of Virginia, Tennessee, Kentucky, Alabama, Louisiana, Missis- 
sippi, Florida, South Carolina, North Carolina and Georgia. 
He was present at the conference just closed, and gave The 
Constitution the following interview concerning the doctrines 
of the Mormon faith. We present the same to our readers, as 
Mormonism from a Mormon standpoint: 

Reporter — "Mr. Rich, I understand you are an Elder in 
the Mormon Church. Why is it called by that name?" 

Elder Ben. E. Rich — "I am an Elder in the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter Day Saints. That is its proper title, as rec- 
ognized by all its members. The word 'Mormon* is taken from 

103 



104 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the Book of Mormon. It is the name of a prophet of God 
who lived on the American continent several hundred years 
ago, and who compiled and abridged the writings of other 
prophets who preceded him, and left his record, which was 
buried in a hill and was obtained by the Prophet Joseph 
Smith in this century and translated by him, through the gift 
and power of God." 

"Oh, that I suppose is the Mormon Bible?" 

"No, sir; the 'Mormon' Bible is the same as that which is 
received throughout Christendom, commonly known as the 
King James translation. We use no other Bible. The Book 
of Mormon is a record of the history and revelations of God 
to the people who formerly inhabited the Western Hemi- 
sphere, while the Bible records the history and revelations 
given upon the Eastern continent. They both run together 
and harmonize, being inspired with the same spirit, but they 
are separate and distinct, and the Book of Mormon is not 
called the Bible by the Latter Day Saints." 

"Well, is not the Book of Mormon an addition to the 
Bible, and is it not in violation of the last chapter in the Bible, 
which says, Tf any man shall add unto these things, God 
shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book ?' " 
(Rev. xxii:18.) 

"It is an addition to the Bible in one sense of the term, 
but not in the sense of the prohibition which you have cited. 
Man is forbidden to add to the words of the book which 
John the Beloved wrote by divine command, and is called 
the Apocalypse, or Book of Revelation. Compilers place that 
book last in the canon of scripture, but scholars state that 
the epistles of John were written later than the Revelation. 
Be that as it may, John himself must proclaim further revela- 
tion after writing the book, for he was told while in the vision, 
'Thou must prophesy again before many peoples and nations 
and tongues and kings.' (Rev. x: 11.) There is no contra- 
diction in this, because God, through His servants, or in any 
way He pleases, may reveal His will, give commandments and 
manifest light and truth. It is preposterous to think that God 
sealed up His own lips when He merely forbade man to add to 
what He reveals. That is a standing commandment, as it was 
embodied in the Mosaic law. 'Ye shall not add unto the word 
which I command you, neither shall ye diminish aught from it.' 
(Deut. iv: 2.) The common rendering of the words in the 
Book of Revelation when applied to the law given thousands 
of years before, would make all the prophets and apostles and 
Jesus Christ Himself transgressors of the commandment. It 



MORMON LITERATURE 105 

simply means that when God reveals anything, man shall not 
add to or take from that which He communicates." 

"But, seeing that we have the word of God, the Bible, and 
Christian churches teaching what is in the Bible, what need 
is there of another church and another revelation ?" 

"The very fact that there are so many conflicting churches, 
all professing to establish their opposing creeds upon the Bi- 
ble, is evidence of itself that something more is needed, to set 
mankind right on the doctrine of Christ and make the word 
of God plain to the common understanding. No two churches 
or religious organizations understand the Scriptures alike. 
Even preachers of the same denomination disagree as to the 
meaning of certain passages, and Christendom, so-called, is 
therefore a very Babel of confusion. 'God is not the author 
of confusion.' " (I. Cor. xiv: 33.) 

"But, do you mean to say that the Book of Mormon will 
set these matters right and clear up all that is obscure in 
the Bible?" 

"No, we do not make any such claim as that. The Book 
of Mormon merely discloses what was taught on this land 
centuries ago by divine commandment and revelation, as the 
Bible relates what was taught ages ago in Palestine, except 
that the Book of Mormon is very much plainer and couched 
in much simpler language. But it is valuable as casting light 
on the Jewish scriptures and in being the record of God's 
dealings with a large portion of the human family, who could 
not be reached by the prophets and apostles who ministered on 
the Eastern Hemisphere. It gives an account of a visit made 
by Jesus Christ after His resurrection, to the people on this 
land, and the establishment among them of His church, organ- 
ized on the same pattern as the church in Palestine, with the 
same doctrines, ordinances, gifts and blessings. All this be- 
ing made much more definite than it is in the Jewish scriptures, 
the Book of Mormon is therefore a great aid to the under- 
standing of Christian truth. But we do not depend upon any 
book for the gospel which we preach or the order of the church 
to which we belong." 

"Do you not, then, take your doctrines, authority and 
church discipline from either the Book of Mormon, or the 
Bible or both ?" 

"No, sir. Everything in our church organization, its prin- 
ciples, ordinances, authority and administrations, has been 
revealed directly from Heaven in the nineteenth century. We 
refer to the Bible and the Book of Mormon to show that our 
church and all pertaining to it are exactly similar to what 



106 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Christ set up and organized when He was on earth in both 
hemispheres and that He is 'the same yesterday, today and 
forever. , " 

"How is your church organized, and wherein does it differ 
from other Christian churches ?" 

"It is actually and really the Church of Jesus Christ, be- 
cause it is organized under Christ's direct supervision and 
commandment, He having revealed Himself to Joseph Smith, 
the Prophet, and having continued to communicate the will 
of the Father by revelation down to the present time. The 
church is composed of persons who, having come to the years 
of accountability, have been led to believe in God the Father, 
in His Son Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit, have repented 
of their sins and have been baptized or buried in water by im- 
mersion for the remission of sins, and have received the gift of 
the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands of persons di- 
vinely authorized to administer in the name of Jesus Christ. 
They are entitled through faith and obedience to these ordi- 
nances to the enjoyment of all the gifts, manifestations, rev- 
elations, signs, healings and other blessings which belonged to 
the primitive Christian church, the members of which were 
called Saints. Those disciples of the Savior were called 
'Christians' in derision by their enemies, just as the Latter Day 
Saints are nicknamed 'Mormons' in these times." 

"But, do they really have these gifts, and were they not 
all done away with after the days of the apostles?" 

"They do enjoy all those gifts and manifestations accord- 
ing to their faith and fidelity, the Lord, through His spirit 
dividing to every one severally as He wills. (See I Cor. xii.) 

"If those gifts were done away after the days of the apos- 
tles it was because living faith had departed and a dead form 
had taken its place. In support of the 'done away' idea the 
words of Paul in I Corinthians xiii: 8, are quoted: 'Charity 
never faileth, but whether there be prophecies they shall fail, 
whether there be tongues they shall cease, whether there be 
knowledge it shall vanish away/ but they neglect to add verses 
9 and 10, which are part of the Apostle's statement. He says: 
'For we know in part, and we prophesy in part, but when that 
which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be 
done away.' So then it is not until that which is perfect is 
come that these gifts are to be done away. To emphasize 
this the Apostle adds (xiii: 12) : 'Now I know in part, but 
then shall T know even as also I am known.' He follows this 
up by saying: 'Follow after charity and desire spiritual gifts, 
but rather that we may prophesy.' And again he says: 



MORMON LITERATURE 107 

'Wherefore brethren covet to prophesy and forbid not to speak 
with tongues' (xiv: 1-39). That which is perfect is not yet 
come, unless it be perfect confusion, and instead of advancing 
toward the perfection of which the Apostle spoke, modern 
Christianity has lost the gifts which he exhorted them to de- 
sire and strive for. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter 
Day Saints seeks after the gifts and enjoys them, and in that 
respect differs from orthodoxy, so-called Christianity." 

"Is there any other difference between your church and 
others?" 

"Yes, there is this essential difference — for one thing, the 
authority to preach and administer the ordinances of the gos- 
pel held by the early apostles and others has been restored and 
is now held by the apostles and elders and other ministers in 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, and that 
church has in it apostles, and prophets, evangelists, pastors, 
teachers, bishops, elders, deacons, and all the officers which 
we read about in the New Testament. (See I Corinthians xii: 
28; Ephesians iv: 11-12; I Timothy iii: 1-8; Titus i: 5.) 

"But did not Jesus give authority to all His ministers 
when He said, 'Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel 
to every creature ?' " 

"If you will read the chapter from which you quote, you 
will see that this authority given by the Savior was only to 
the eleven apostles — one of the twelve having betrayed Him 
— whom he had called and ordained for the work of the min- 
istry and whom he afterwards endowed with power from on 
high. They had authority when so directed by the Holy Ghost 
to ordain others to assist them in the work of the ministry, 
but, as commanded in Hebrews v : 5, 'No man taketh this 
honor unto himself, but he that is called of God as was Aaron.' 
It is only by revelation and commandment of God that men 
are authorized to minister in His name. Modern ministers 
repudiate the doctrine of immediate revelation, and declare 
that there has been no divine communication by revelation 
since John received his vision on the island, Patmos. They, 
therefore, cut themselves off from divine authority and pro- 
claim themselves man-made ministers, teaching by their own 
learning and destitute of that divine inspiration which is essen- 
tial to an authorized minister of Christ. In this you will see a 
wide difference between the organization and authority of the 
'Mormon' church and the churches of discordant Christen- 
dom." 

"You say that the authority of the apostleship and minis- 



108 SCRAP BOOK OF 

try has been restored. That implies that it had been lost or 
taken away?" 

"Certainly. The early apostles predicted an apostacy and 
departure from the true faith and the introduction of heresies 
by false teachers, and their prophecies were literally fulfilled. 
(See Acts xx: 29-30; Galatians i: 6-9; II. Thessalonians ii : 
1-12 ; I. Timothy iv : 1-3 ; II. Timothy iii : 1-7 ; II. Peter ii : 1-3 ; 
Revelation xii: 1-6; Revelation xiv: 8.) After the apostles 
were slain and other men holding authority departed from the 
earth, darkness came in upon the churches, persecution had its 
influence in driving many persons into the beggarly elements 
of the world, paganism began to be mingled with the remnant 
of true Christianity, the Roman state, which had fought the 
church, became amalgamated with what was left of it, and 
priestly power foreign to the spirit of Christ was exalted, 
clothed with purple and fine linen, the ordinances w r ere 
changed, the pure spirit of the gospel departed, human author- 
ity took the place of the divine, the apostacy became general 
and finally universal. Papal power held sway everywhere 
until the Reformation, when schisms and new theories di- 
vided Christendom, and sects have multiplied from that time 
until the present, none of the leaders of these movements 
claiming to have received revelations from God, but all giving 
their own interpretations to the dead letter of former divine 
communications, and thus while there have been hosts of good 
people and many learned and pious preachers, the authority 
of the apostleship and priesthood of the primitive Christian 
church has not been had among men, and so 'confusion worse 
confounded' has come upon the world, and heathen and pro- 
fessing Christian are alike, without divine authority." 

"In what way do you claim this authority has been re- 
stored ?" 

"In the first place, the angel whom John saw in the vision, 
as recorded in Revelation xiv: 6-7, came to Joseph Smith 
and revealed 'the everlasting gospel to be preached to every 
nation, kindred, tongue and people/ The first principles of 
the Gospel are, faith in God, and in Jesus Christ His Son, re- 
pentance of all sin, baptism by immersion in water for the re- 
mission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying 
on of hands. Baptism and the laying on of hands, to be ef- 
fectual, must be administered by divine authority. This having 
been withdrawn from the earth centuries ago, it could only be 
restored by divine communication. Therefore, in the next 
place, John the Baptist, who was beheaded after acting as the 



MORMON LITERATURE 109 

forerunner of Christ, was sent from heaven as the forerunner 
of Christ's second advent, and ordained Joseph Smith and 
Oliver Cowdery (May 15, 1829), to the authority and priest- 
hood which He held when on earth. They were thus commis- 
sioned to baptize each other. They could also preach re- 
pentance and baptize all who received their word, but they 
could not confirm them by the laying on of hands. Subse- 
quently, however, they were visited by the apostles Peter, 
James and John, who were pillars of the early Christian 
church, holding the keys of the kingdom, and they ordained 
Joseph and Oliver to the Holy apostleship — the higher or 
Melchisedek priesthood, with power to confer the Holy Ghost 
upon baptized believers, and to usher in the last dispensation, 
'the dispensation of the fullness of time,' spoken of in Ephe- 
sians i : 10. 

"Under this authority the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat- 
ter Day Saints was organized in the state of New York, 
April 6, 1830, six members conforming to the laws of the 
state in signing papers for its incorporation. The gospel 
was preached, repentant believers were baptized, the Holy 
Ghost was poured out upon them, the sick were healed, the 
heavens were opened, visions and dreams and divine mani- 
festations, with the gift of tongues, interpretations, proph- 
ecy, wisdom, knowledge, discerning of spirits and numerous 
revelations, were the consequence, and the union thus pro- 
moted became a marvel to unbelievers. As the work pro- 
gressed elders were ordained under the same authority who 
went out without purse and scrip, as did the servants of 
God of old, meeting with the same kind of success and the 
same sort of persecution. Thus the church was built up, 
and under divine direction was set in order on the same pat- 
tern as the church which Christ and His apostles organized 
in person. " 

"Will you explain the order of that organization as it now 
exists in your church?" 

"Yes, sir. The apostleship is the highest office in the 
church. It holds the keys of the priesthood after the order 
of Melchisedek and includes all the lesser offices in the 
church. Three apostles stand at the head and are called the 
first presidency, that is to say one man is the president of the 
whole church, having the power and the right to receive reve- 
lations from God for its guidance and to regulate its affairs 
in all the world. He has two counselors, and this trinity is 
the highest presiding authority in the church on earth. Next 
are the twelve apostles, or special witnesses of Jesus Christ, 



110 SCRAP BOOK OF 

4 

holding authority to open the door of the gospel to all nations, 
and under the direction of the first presidency, to regulate its 
affairs in all nations. They have the same authority, power 
and spirit as the apostles of old and act in a similar capacity 
in the latter days. Next to them are the seventies, seventy 
elders ordained and appointed for the purpose are organized 
into a quorum or council, seven of their number being their 
presidents. There are a large number of these quorums of 
seventy in the church, each quorum having seven presidents 
of its own, but all being under the supervision of the first 
seven presidents of the seventies. They form an appendage to 
the apostleship and act under the direction of the twelve apos- 
tles, as missionaries in all the world. They are expected to 
be minute men and to go when called and preach the gospel, 
without salary or any earthly reward. The high priests are a 
body of church officers to minister in the organized branches 
of the church, as presiding officers or standing ministers among 
the saints, the elders who are not of the seventies are also 
standing ministers, appendages to the high priesthood and 
are organized into quorums, each numbering ninety-six and 
presided over by three of their number, a president and two 
counselors. All these orders which I have named are included 
in the higher or Melchisedek priesthood. 

"Next in order come the priests after the order of Aaron, 
having authority to baptize, administer the Lord's supper, 
preach, teach, expound, exhort and invite all to come unto 
Christ; also to visit the members of the church and instruct 
them in church duties. Forty-eight of these priests form a 
quorum, presided over by three of their number. As appen- 
dages to their office, there are the teachers and the deacons. 
Twenty-four of the teachers form a quorum, presided over 
by three of the number. They are to watch over the church, 
see that there is no iniquity in it and assist the priests in 
their duties, but they cannot administer ordinances. Twelve 
deacons form a quorum, presided over by three of their num- 
ber. Their duty is to attend to the smaller temporalities of the 
branches of the church where they reside. The offices of 
priest, teacher and deacon are in the lesser or Aaronic priest- 
hood, the chief officer of which is the bishop. A bishop should 
be a lineal descendant of Aaron, but in the absence of such a 
descendant a high priest in the Melchisedek order may be set 
apart and appointed to act in that capacity. 

"The church in Zion, that is, the place where saints are 
gathered, is organized in this way. Each settlement of the 
saints form a bishop's ward, over which a bishop and two 



MORMON LITERATURE 111 

counselors, who are also high priests set apart for that posi- 
tion, are appointed to take charge. They take care of the 
temporal affairs of the church in their ward, look after the 
poor, give advice to all that seek for it, and as high priest 
preside over public meetings and have the oversight of church 
affairs in their locality generally. They also form a spiritual 
court to hear charges against accused members and decide 
upon them after hearing evidence on both sides. In cases 
of dispute between church members which cannot be settled 
by the parties or with the aid of the visiting teachers, the 
bishopric try the case and render a decision which must be 
according to justice and equity. If either of the parties is dis- 
satisfied an appeal can be taken to the high council of the stake 
of which the ward forms a part. Usually all the wards in a 
county are organized into what is called a stake of Zion. This 
is presided over by a high priest with two counselors appointed 
and set apart for the purpose. The high council which is also 
organized in each stake of Zion is composed of twelve high 
priests set apart to that office and with the stake presidency, 
forming a court of appeal, to which cases from the bishops' 
courts may be taken and where justice may be secured. They 
are also original tribunals for decisions in doctrines and dis- 
cipline. The decisions of the high council are firial, unless on 
revision by the first presidency error is discovered when the 
case may be remanded for a new trial. The benefits of these 
church tribunals are had without cost to any of the parties, all 
these church officers serving without remuneration. 

"All the stakes of Zion are under the direction of the pres- 
idency of the church and are visited by them or by the apos- 
tles, and quarterly conferences are held in each of them for 
general instruction and for making such changes as many be 
necessary to their proper management. The officers named 
are also presented before the people in conference assembled 
for their votes, every member, male and female, having a voice 
in church affairs, and they vote upon the acceptance or rejec- 
tion of those officers. At the general conferences, held semi- 
annually, the first presidency, apostles and all leading officials 
of the church are also presented for the approval or disap- 
proval of the body of the church. 

"Outside of Zion each mission has a president who takes 
charge of all its affairs, and each branch of the mission has a 
branch president, amenable to a conference president, and 
he to the president of the mission, who also directs the labors 
of the traveling elders, missionaries sent to labor in the field. 
Thus the whole church is so organized that each officer has his 



112 SCRAP BOOK OF 

defined place and sphere of authority and the whole system in- 
spired by one spirit moves like a well regulated living body, 
the president or head of the whole church, who is a prophet, 
a seer and a revelator, directing it under divine authority and 
inspiration." 

"What is the attitude of your church in regard to other 
Christian denominations ?" 

"It recognizes truth wherever it is found. It regards all 
human effort for the development and promulgation of truth 
as good and blessed of Deity. It recognizes the benefits which 
have come to mankind through the labors of good men and 
women everywhere, no matter what sect they belong to or 
what language they speak. But it has no affiliation with error. 
Truth and error will not combine. There can be but one 
Church of Jesus Christ, no matter how many branches it may 
have nor how many members. It is unreasonable and also un- 
scriptural to say that the one living and true God, and Jesus 
Christ whom He has sent, would establish a number of dis- 
cordant contending religions. The good intentions, sincerity 
of motives and pious acts of men and women are no proof 
of themselves that they are divinely authorized. They are 
to be admired and respected for what they are, but this should 
not deceive any one as to what they are not. Heathendom as 
well as Christendom furnishes striking illustrations of purity 
of conduct and sincerity, but in neither instance does this prove 
correctness of principle or divinity in organization. Christ 
when on earth established but one church. All others were 
outside of its pale. It is the same today. There is only one 
true Church of Christ, and it is that which He Himself has 
established and which He recognizes and directs. All others 
are the institutions of men, to be valued for what they are 
worth, but not to be viewed as divinely established. The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints has no quarrel 
with any of them ; it does not attempt to deprive them of any 
light they may have, but only endeavors to correct their er- 
rors and bring them into greater light, that they may receive 
greater blessings, with full and complete salvation in the king- 
dom of God." 

"Is it necessary for preachers and members of other 
churches to be baptized anew in order to enter your church 
and be saved?" 

"The voice of God is to all people, without exception, re- 
pent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus 
Christ for the remission of sins, and you shall receive the 
gift of the Holy Ghost and shall know that you have received 



MORMON LITERATURE 113 

the truth and that God and Jesus Christ His Son have man- 
ifested themselves in this age of the world, and can be ap- 
proached as of old, and that the blessings and gifts enjoyed 
in former days may be had in their fulness in these days. 
This is the only way of salvation and in this church is the 
only divine authority to administer the ordinances of salva- 
tion. They who receive this gospel and endure unto the end 
will be saved; they who wilfully reject it will be condemned." 

"Is it necessary that baptism should be administered by 
total immersion? Will not sprinkling or pouring water upon 
the candidate be sufficient?" 

"Baptism means immersion. It is a burial in water and 
afterwards the coming forth into a new life. It is symbol- 
ical of death and the resurrection. Paul said : 'Therefore 
we are buried with Him by baptism into death ; that like as 
Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, 
even so we also should walk in newness of life. For if we 
have been planted together in the likeness of His death, we 
shall be also in the likeness of His resurrection' (Roman vi: 
4-5). The believer becomes dead to sin by repentance; he is 
buried from the old life by baptism. Coming from the womb 
of water into the air, he is born of water. Through remission 
of sins given in baptism, but proceeding from the atonement, 
he is born of the water and is thus prepared as a new creature 
in Christ Jesus to receive the Holy Ghost and thus be born 
of the spirit. Jesus said when on earth, 'Except a man be 
born of water and of the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom 
of God.' (John iii: 5.) He set the example. He was baptized 
by John, His forerunner, in the river Jordan. When 'He 
came up straightway out of the water the heavens were opened 
and the spirit of God descended like a dove and lighted upon 
Him.' Thus He was born of the water and of the spirit and 
left us an example that we should follow in His steps. All 
other forms of baptism are inventions of men, and are not 
recognized of God ; nor is this form, accepted of heaven unless 
administered by one who has the divine right to do so, in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
The Lord accepts only such ordinances as are performed 
by His authority and according to His commandment." 

"Would you baptize infants by immersion?" 

"We would not baptize infants at all. That would be a 
mockery in the sight of God. Faith and repentance must pre- 
cede baptism. Infants cannot believe and they have nothing 
to repent of. Jesus did not baptize little children, but laid 
His hands on them and blessed them, saying, 'Of such is the 



114 SCRAP BOOK OF 

kingdom of heaven' (Matthew xix: 13-15). We give names 
to infants and bless them after this pattern, but do not bap- 
tize children until they come to years of accountability, are 
able to understand right from wrong, to believe in Christ and 
repent of their sins. We baptize no children less than eight 
years of age." 

"If the world has been without divine authority, and the 
ordinances you speak of are necessary for salvation, do you 
mean to say that all the millions of good people who have 
died since the days of the early apostles and elders are lost?" 

"No, we do not believe any such monstrous thing. I might 
ask you what has become of all the millions of good people in 
heathen lands, and other places where the name of Jesus Christ 
was never preached. We are told in Scripture that there is 
'no other name given under heaven whereby we must be saved' 
(Acts iv: 12). But I will answer you directly. God has re- 
vealed that the gospel of Jesus Christ will be preached to every 
creature. Those who do not hear it in this life, will hear it 
in the life to come. The idea that God's mercies extend only 
to the narrow sphere of this mortal life, is unworthy of Him 
whose 'tender mercies are over all His works,' and whose jus- 
tice and mercy endure forever. When Jesus was put to death 
in the flesh, he was quickened by the spirit, and as the Scrip- 
tures tell us, 'He went and preached to the spirits in prison, 
which sometimes were disobedient when once the long suffering 
of God waited in the days of Noah, while the Ark was prepar- 
ing' (I Peter iii:18-20). This shows that spirits after they leave 
the body can be preached to and instructed. The purpose of 
this is shown by Peter in the fourth chapter, sixth verse. He 
says : 'For this cause was the gospel preached also to them that 
are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the 
flesh, but live according to God in the spirit.' Thus all man- 
kind will have the opportunity of hearing the one true 
and everlasting gospel, either in the body or out of 
the body. It is the intelligent immortal entity in the body 
which receives or rejects light and truth and is the responsible 
being. It is no less a thinking, sentient, responsible person 
when out of the body than when clothed with mortality. The 
spirit can believe or disbelieve, repent or remain unregenerate, 
bow to the divine command or persist in rebellion. But the 
earthly ordinances belong to this material world, and there- 
fore cannot be performed in spirit spheres. Yet Jesus de- 
clared, 'except a man be born of water and of the spirit he 
cannot enter into the kingdom of God.' Baptism, the lay- 
ing on of hands and similar ceremonies must therefore be 



MORMON LITERATURE 115 

attended to by some one on earth for and in behalf of the 
dead. This is what the Apostle Paul referred to when teach- 
ing the Corinthians the doctrine of the resurrection. He 
asked: 'Else what shall they do which are baptized for the 
dead, if the dead rise not at all? Why are they then bap- 
tized for the dead' (I. Cor. xv: 29). It is clear from this 
that the Corinthian saints understood baptism for the dead 
better than the resurrection of the dead. We do not, how- 
ever, depend on that Scripture or any other ancient writing 
for this doctrine. It has been revealed from heaven in these 
latter days, and everything pertaining to that sacred ordinance 
has been made known; and the temples which have been 
erected by the saints in Zion, at immense cost, have been 
reared with a special view to the solemnization of ordinances 
in behalf of the dead." 

"But what will become of people who reject what you call 
the one only plan of salvation ? Will they be doomed to eter- 
nal woe? Do you believe in everlasting punishment?" 

"Everlasting punishment is God's punishment. That is to 
say, as God is eternal and His law is eternal, there is punish- 
ment eternally ready for the transgressor. But the justice 
and mercy of God are also eternal. Therefore as every man 
is to be judged according to his works (Rev. xx: 12), those 
who are worthy of many stripes will receive their measure 
of that eternal punishment, and those who are worthy only of 
a few stripes will receive but their portion. Some will be for- 
given in this world through repentance and obedience, others 
in the next world, and some will have to pay the uttermost 
farthing. (Luke xii : 47-48 ; Matt, v : 26 ; I. Tim. v : 24 ; Matt, 
xii : 32 ; I. John v : 16.) They who sin against the Holy Ghost 
by denying it after having received it, who wilfully sin against 
light and truth and become fully possessed of the evil one so 
that they cannot repent, are 'sons of perdition' for whom there 
is no redemption. They are doomed with the devil and his 
angels forever. All the rest will be brought forth in the due 
time of the Lord in the ages to come and placed in some degree 
of happiness and glory." 

"Do you believe then that there will be different degrees of 
glory in heaven?" 

"I certainly do. Will not justice so determine? Is not 
every man to be judged according to his works? Would it 
be right for the good, the true, the just and the pure to reap 
no fruit from their tree of righteousness? Is not every soul 
better for the doing of that which is right, and the worse for 
the doing of that which is wrong, and will God be less fair 



116 SCRAP BOOK OF 

and equitable than man ? Have you not read what Paul says 1 
'There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, 
and another glory of the stars. For one star differeth from 
another star in glory ; so also is the resurrection of the dead ?' 
(I. Cor. xv : 41-42.) The glory of the sun, which is the celes- 
tial glory, is for those who receive the gospel, are baptized into 
Christ, remain faithful to the end, overcome all things, and 
therefore inherit all things, come forth in the first resurrection 
and are made kings and priests unto God and His Christ for- 
ever (Rev. xx : 4-6). They become like the Father and the 
Son, dwell in their presence and partake of their glory." 

''What do you mean by that? How can man be like God? 
Is He not a spirit without form, immaterial and incompre- 
hensible?" 

''That is a dogma of spurious Christianity, mingled with 
vain philosophy. Jesus Christ was the express image of the 
Father. Man also is made in the image of the Father and 
the Son. Jesus Christ, after His resurrection, when he as- 
cended to the Father, was in the same form and shape and 
appearance as when in mortality. Those who are in Christ 
are to be like him in every respect. (Heb. i : 3 ; I. John iii : 1-2 ; 
Phil, iii: 21.) God is a spirit; so also is man. (Job xxxii: 8.) 
But the Father is a person, just as the Son is, one being like 
the other in all respects. Jesus is a spirit, dwelling in a spir- 
itual body ; the Father is the same, but the Holy Spirit which 
proceeds from the Father and the Son permeates space and by 
it God is omnipresent. Our Father, the Father of Our Lord 
Jesus Christ, who is our Elder Brother, made us all after His 
own image and likeness (Gen. i: 27). It is strange that pro- 
fessing Christians who regard Jesus Christ as God and admit 
His personality, form and tangible shape, are horror-stricken 
when the Latter Day Saints declare that God the Father is a 
similar being, that statement being borne out by the Scriptures 
of the Old and New Testaments. The Father, the Son and the 
Holy Ghost, though one in purpose, design and act, are sep- 
arate and distinct personalities. The Son came from the 
Father, prayed to the Father, obeyed the Father, went back 
to the Father and sat at His right hand, and sent the Holy 
Spirit after He left the earth to be a Comforter to His dis- 
ciples. Jesus prayed that all who believed on Him should be- 
come one, as He and the Father are one (John xvii : 20-21). 
This shows that the unity of the Godhead is not identity of 
person, as many believe, and it is clear to those who under- 
stand, that Our Heavenly Father is an individual, just as 
Christ is, and we shall all be when brought into their pres- 



MORMON LITERATURE 117 

ence. We worship the Father, in the name of the Son, un- 
der the influence of the Holy Ghost, and expect to fully com- 
prehend them all in the future and perfect state. This is 
life eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true God, 
and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent' (John xvii: 3)." 

"You have spoken of the atonement of Christ for the sins 
of mankind, and yet you insist upon baptism for the remis- 
sion of sins. How do you reconcile these two doctrines?" 

"There is nothing in them at variance with each other. 
The atonement of Christ was for two purposes. First, for 
original sin, that is, the sin committed by our first parents 
in the garden of Eden; and second, for actual sins, that is, 
those committed by mankind individually. Atonement for 
the first is unconditional, for the second it is conditional. 
The posterity of Adam had nothing to do with the atonement 
for that sin. Its consequence was death, not only to Adam, 
but to all his descendants. The atonement will bring life to 
every creature of Adam's race. 'For as in Adam all die, even 
so in Christ shall all be made alive.' (I. Cor. xv: 22.) 'The 
first man Adam was made a living soul, the last Adam was 
made a quickening spirit (verse 45). Jesus said, 'Marvel not 
at this, for the hour is coming in the which all that are in the 
graves shall hear His voice and shall come forth. They that 
have done good unto the resurrection of life, and they that 
have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation' (John v: 
28-29). This shows that although every one who died through 
Adam's fall will be raised from the dead through Christ's 
atonement, 'some will be raised to everlasting life and some to 
shame and everlasting contempt' (Daniel xii: 2). This is be- 
cause the atonement for actual sins committed by mankind 
was made conditionally, that is, conditioned on their reception 
of Jesus Christ as their Savior, manifested by obedience to 
His Gospel. The righteous and the wicked will all be raised 
from the dead, but they will then all be judged according to 
their works. 'He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; 
he that believeth not shall be damned' (Mark xvi: 16). Re- 
mission of sin comes through the atonement. 'Without the 
shedding of blood there is no remission of sin' Heb. ix: 22). 
But this remission is given in baptism preceded by repentance 
and faith. The first condition is faith in Christ, the second is 
repentance, the third is baptism. That baptism is for the re- 
mission of sins. (See Mark i: 4; Acts ii: 37-38; I. Pet. Hi: 
21.) That is why baptism is essential and why Jesus told Nico- 
demus : 'Except a man be born of water and of the spirit, he 
cannot enter into the kingdom of God' (John iii: 5). The bap- 



118 SCRAP BOOK OF 

tized, repentant believer receives remission of sins, is a new 
creature and ready for the reception of the Holy Ghost or 
birth of the spirit. This, as I have explained to you, is con- 
ferred by the laying on of hands by men having divine author- 
ity. Thus you see remission of sins is through the atonement, 
but is given in baptism. And thus there is no discrepancy be- 
tween the two doctrines." 

"But how do you understand this scripture, and others to 
the same purport, 'God so loved the world that He gave His 
only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should 
not perish, but have everlasting life?' (John iii : 16.) Does 
not that show that belief in Christ is alone sufficient for sal- 
vation ?" 

"No, it does not, for verse 5 of the same chapter from 
which you quote makes birth of water and of the spirit es- 
sential. The key to this whole question is in the meaning of 
belief in Christ. Jesus said: 'He that believeth on Me, the 
works that I do shall he do also' (John xiv: 12). He also 
said : 'Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall 
enter into the kingdom of heaven but he that doeth the will 
of my Father which is in heaven.' Also he said : 'Every one 
that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall 
be likened unto a foolish man which built his house upon the 
sand' (Matthew vii: 21-27). 'Faith without works is dead, 
and it is only by works that faith is made manifest' (James ii : 
17-26). Belief in Christ comprehends belief in His doctrine, 
manifested by obedience to His gospel. Any other kind of 
faith is spurious, dead and of no effect. Peter proclaimed 
Christ's gospel, being full of the Holy Ghost, and he taught the 
people first to believe in Christ, and when they showed faith 
and asked what they should do, he answered : 'Repent and be 
baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the 
remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
Ghost' (Acts ii: 37-38). If Peter had been a modern minister, 
he would have said in answer to the question, 'Men and breth- 
ren, what shall we do?' — as may be heard from almost every 
pulpit nowadays, 'Poor sinners, you can do nothing; Christ 
has done it all. Only believe and you shall be saved and 
heaven is yours forever.' But Peter taught Christ's gospel, 
which is a gospel of good works, proceeding from living faith. 
When Christ sent him and the other apostles to proclaim that 
gospel he said: 'Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, bap- 
tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son and of 
the Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe all things whatso- 
ever I have commanded you' (Matt, xxviii: 19-20). 



MORMON LITERATURE 119 

"Paul is supposed to be the author of the doctrine of sal- 
vation by faith alone without works. But by reading his 
epistle to the Romans, which is quoted chiefly in that direc- 
tion, it will be seen that it was the works of the law of Moses 
that Paul showed were insufficient, and that the first essential 
to salvation was faith in Christ, but not a dead faith; it was 
one that led to obedience, as Christ taught : 'Man shall not live 
by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the 
mouth of God' (Matthew iv: 4). And that Paul believed in 
the efficacy of good works, Romans ii: 3-10, of which I shall 
quote but two verses: 'Tribulation and anguish upon every 
soul of man that doth evil, of the Jew first, and also of 
the Gentile. But glory, honor and peace to every man that 
worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile.' There 
is nothing, in my opinion, so conducive to sin as the absurd 
and anti-Christian doctrine that mere belief in the atonement 
of Christ will absolve people of the grossest sins and crimes 
and fit them for the presence of Him who is pure and holy. It 
is a soul-destroying heresy, the invention of men and contrary 
to ancient as well as modern revelation." 

"It is generally supposed that the Mormons have lax ideas 
of morality and peculiar marriage customs. What is the 
truth of these charges?'' 

"There are no people in the world who have stricter ideas 
and rules concerning morality than the Latter Day Saints 
have. Sexual relations outside of marriage are considered 
a deadly sin. Violations of chastity are viewed as next to 
murder in enormity. Chastity is enjoined upon both male 
and female. A young man should be as pure as a young 
woman. One has no more license than the other as to morals 
under Mormon teachings. We believe that the union of the 
sexes in marriage is essential to perfection. 'Neither is the 
man without the woman, neither the woman without the man, 
in the Lord' (I. Cor. xi: 11). The celestial kingdom where 
God and Christ dwell is a state of perfection. Those who 
enter into that glory will be perfect. Therefore we believe in 
celestial marriage, which is eternal marriage — the marriage 
that was solemnized between Adam and Eve by the Almighty 
in the Garden of Eden. They were immortal beings. Death 
had not entered into the world. There was no sin, therefore 
there was no death. The immortal pair were made one flesh. 
No man could put them asunder. That was an eternal union. 
If they were separated by death, which was the wages of sin, 
they were reunited through the atonement of the Savior, and 
thus restored to their former condition. So, in the resurrec- 



120 SCRAP BOOK OF 

tion they will not be married or given in marriage, for they 
were united in celestial marriage before they became mortal. 
The Lord has revealed in this age of the world that order of 
celestial or eternal marriage, so that what is sealed by it on 
earth is sealed in heaven, and remains in and after the resur- 
rection. The husband will be restored to the wife and the wife 
to the husband, and together as one they will enter, if worthy, 
into the fulness of the glory of the Lord. If a man thus mar- 
ried should temporarily lose his wife by death, and should 
marry another by the same law, they would both be his in the 
world to come. Previous to the enactment of laws forbidding 
polygamy and punishing it as a crime, the church taught the 
doctrine of plural marriage, and to a small extent compara- 
tively it was practiced under the most sacred covenants and 
obligations of chastity and purity. But since those laws, after 
much litigation and much suffering on the part of many per- 
sons, were declared constitutional by the supreme court of 
the United States the practice of marrying more than one wife, 
in violation of our laws, has ceased ; the President of our 
church issued a Manifesto to this effect. No matter what 
may be preached or published to the contrary, what I say to 
you is the truth, which you can depend upon. Polygamous 
or plural marriages are forbidden by the constitution of the 
state of Utah and a penalty of $500 fine and five years impris- 
onment is imposed upon those who violate this provision. One 
of our doctrines is that we must obey the constitutional laws 
of the land. We, therefore, submit and leave the result with 
the Lord. But what God hath joined together, no man can 
put asunder. Therefore, marriages solemnized by His au- 
thority and commandment will continue, if the parties are 
faithful, in this world and in the world to come. But the par- 
ties are under solemn obligations to preserve themselves for 
each other only, and sexual crimes and immoralities are viewed 
by the Latter Day Saints with the utmost abhorrence. ,, 

"What about heaven and hell? Do you believe when peo- 
ple die they go either to heaven or to hell, or do you deny 
hell and disbelieve in a devil?" 

"We believe in a personal Satan, as we believe in a per- 
sonal Deity. The being who deceived Eve and tempted Jesus 
is a fallen spirit, the embodiment of the principle of evil as 
God is the embodiment of all that is good. A principle in the 
abstract is of no force or effect. There must be some being 
through which it is manifest. We do not believe in the 
mythological evil one with horns and hoofs, nor in a literal 
bottomless pit of fire and brimstone. But we believe that there 



MORMON LITERATURE 121 

are many evil spirits who, under that being called the devil 
and Satan, tempt human beings and lead them astray if pos- 
sible, and who are enemies to Christ and to the truth. They 
will eventually be banished from this earth when Christ's work 
of salvation is made complete. Hell is a place and condition 
of torment, in which the suspense and remorse and anguish 
of soul of the wicked, waiting for judgment and not know- 
ing what their fate will be, is as 'the worm that dieth not and 
the fire that is not quenched.' This they will endure as long 
as justice demands, and until they repent and turn to God and 
are perfectly willing to obey Him. When they are released, 
in future ages, their destiny will be as they have fixed it them- 
selves by their own acts and according to the eternal prin- 
ciples of justice and mercy extended by the all- wise Judge, the 
eternal Father. We believe in heaven as a place and a con- 
dition. This earth, when it is redeemed and restored to its 
paradisaic state, will be a heaven. Sin, darkness, sorrow, pain 
and death will be banished from it. The righteous in their 
glorified, resurrected state will dwell upon it in everlasting 
peace and joy. After it has been purified with fire and made 
a new earth, righteousness will dwell in it. The thorn and the 
brier having departed, the fig tree and the myrtle tree will 
bloom and bear fruit in the place thereof. The enmity be- 
tween man and brute will be no more. There will be nothing 
to hurt or destroy. The flowers of Eden will blossom, the 
tree of life will bear its glorious fruits, the river of life will 
flow forth from the throne of God ; the globe itself will be as a 
sea of glass mingled with fire. Christ will dwell upon it as 
King; the Father will visit it and grace it with His presence. 
Everything that is upon it, above it, around it and beneath 
it will be santified, beautiful and glorified, and praise to God 
and the Lamb will ascend from every part and from every 
creature, Satan and his hosts will be vanquished, and Adam 
and his posterity will be redeemed from the curse and every- 
thing that hath breath will glorify the great Creator; every 
knee will bow and every tongue confess that Jesus is the Lord, 
to the glory of God the Father, and He will be all in all." 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



TWO LETTERS TO A BAPTIST MINISTER. 



Rev. J. Whit comb Brougher, pastor First Baptist Church, 
Chattanooga, Term., delivered two sermons from his pulpit 
upon "Mormonism" They were tirades of falsehoods and mis- 
representations from beginning to end; they were filled with 
much bitterness and hatred, and during one of his sermons 
he came as near advocating mob violence as he dared. These 
wholesale attacks called out the following open letters to the 
minister, which appeared in the Chattanooga News. (There 
have been many calls for copies of these letters, and to meet 
these demands they are now published in pamphlet form.) 



Chattanooga, Tenn., Dec. 25, 1899. 
Rev. J. Whitcomb Brougher, Chattanooga, Tenn. 

My Dear Sir: — Upon my return from Chicago Friday 
evening my attention was called to an article in the Chatta- 
nooga News of Dec. 18, 1899, purporting to be a partial report 
of a sermon delivered by you, in your church, the First Bap- 
tist, on the the subject of "Mormonism and Polygamy." I take 
it from, what parties who were present have told me that the 
report is substantially correct. I am an Elder in the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in charge of the "Mormon" 
Missionary work in the south, headquarters in this city, and 
as a representative of the people whom you have without foun- 
dation so unjustly charged with being all that is unholy, I feel 
it a duty, so far as possible in a short letter, to disprove your 
unwarranted attack. With a desire to be fair I hope, as a 
matter of justice, that you will deign to read and consider 
what follows as a reply to the very unkind things you have 
said about an honest, God-fearing people. There are two sides 
to every question, and the good book, which you claim to take 
for your "rule of faith and practice," says he that judgeth a 
matter before he heareth it is not wise. 

It is apparent, from the newspaper report, that you are 
either woefully ignorant of what the world is pleased to nick- 
name Mormonism, or else you are filled with prejudice and 

122 



MORMON LITERATURE 123 

prompted by sinister motives. Certainly no intelligent, fair- 
minded person would make the statements attributed to you 
on that Sunday evening, in this enlightened age, if only a cas- 
ual investigation of the subject in hand had been made. We 
admit that, like the Saints 1800 years ago, we are everywhere 
spoken evil against, and your sermon has the appearance of be- 
ing conceived in the gall of bitterness, and contains all the ear- 
marks of certain tracts that have been written and widely 
distributed by our enemies. The News stated you handled 
the subject without gloves, and I trust that if occasionally, in 
the course of this letter, I exhibit the bare knuckles, you will 
not be offended. I assure you that my only desire in writing 
this is to set you right, if you are after truth, on the question 
of salvation; and to correct the general impression "can any 
good come out of Nazareth" created against my people by the 
many falsehoods circulated about them. 

Your first misstatement is that "Mormonism is based on a 
tissue of lies.'' Did you have the Bible in view when you said 
this, or where did you obtain the information? Had you, 
before delivering your sermon, ever conversed with a "Mor- 
mon?" Have you ever read any of our works, treating on the 
founding and the fundamental principles of the religion you 
are seeking to belittle and trample in the mire? You failed to 
quote any authority for this extraordinary assertion, and surely 
you would not go to the writings of a Methodist minister, or 
the writing of some enemy of Mormonism, as authority on our 
belief. If you wished to learn of the Catholic faith would it be 
fair to obtain your information from a Presbyterian clergy- 
man ? In all fairness should not the rule you apply to others 
apply to us? You have simply quoted from our enemies. By 
using that rule of reasoning we can even do away with the 
resurrection of the Master, for did not the Roman soldiers say 
that Christ was not resurrected, but that while they slept the 
friends of the Redeemer came and stole the body away ? Only 
the friends of Christ said He was risen, and you build your 
faith on what our Savior and His friends said. In handling 
this question why did you not take the Bible, "the rule of your 
faith and practice," and expose "Mormonism" principle by 
principle? Perhaps you have profited by the experience of 
others before you and are too wise to undertake such a large 
contract? Our faith would be popular today if it had only a 
form of godliness, and we defy you or any other man to prove 
from the Bible, or the great book of reason, that "Mormonism 
is based on a tissue of lies." 

You say that Joseph Smith was an idle, vicious disreputable 



Hi 



<' 



124 SCRAP BOOK OF 

young man, etc. Again, we ask from what source did you 
receive your information? Again the answer comes back, 
from our enemies. Joseph Smith was an honest, sober, indus- 
trious young man, and we furnish just as many reputable wit- 
nesses to this effect as you can furnish that he was the embod- 
iment of all that was bad. Why, the enemies of our Savior 
said He was a winebibber, a blasphemer, etc. Did that prove 
Him such ? In the case of Christ you would answer no, but in 
the case of Joseph Smith we presume you would say yes. Ac- 
cording to a brass tablet, found in the year 1280 among a 
quantity of records of the Kingdom of Naples, in the city of 
Aquilla, Pontius Pilate sentenced Jesus to be nailed to the cross 
for six reasons, as follows: 

"1. Jesus is a disturber of the peace. 

( 2. Jesus has taught the people sedition. 

'3. Jesus is an enemy of the laws. 

f 4. Jesus calls Himself the Son of God. 

f 5. Jesus calls Himself the King of Israel. 

"6. Jesus disturbed the worship of the temple by leading 

a mob of people with palms in their hands." 

This sounds very much like the usual charges made against 
Joseph Smith and the Mormon Elders, at the present time, 
does it not ? Joseph Smith sealed his testimony with his blood. 
He was dragged before the courts of the land, by his enemies, 
some forty-eight times, and the courts always pronounced him 
not guilty. Go to the court records and see. His enemies 
admitted they could not reach him through the law, and de- 
clared that powder and ball should. 

Evidently you have heard of the Book of Mormon, for you 
mention it. Get one and read it, and then you will be better 
able to tell what the Latter-day Saints claim for that sacred 
book. You claim the Book of Mormon found its origin in the 
old Solomon Spaulding MSS. Your reference to this long 
since exploded theory as accounting for this book gives one 
who is the least bit informed a key to the ancientness of the 
falsehoods from which you preached your sermon. After 
you have read the Book of Mormon go to Oberlin college, 
Oberlin, O., and there examine the old Spaulding MSS., and 
compare the two ; then, if you are wise, you will never rehash 
that old dried up argument again. The Book of Mormon does 
not conflict in points of doctrine with the Bible, and it gives 
a history of the people who once inhabited this continent, ac- 
counting for the origin of the American Indians. 



MORMON LITERATURE 125 

You again display your ignorance of the subject in hand 
when you say that we place Joseph Smith above Jesus Christ. 
A greater falsehood never was told, but we are pleased to in- 
form you that we believe Joseph Smith to be a Prophet of God, 
and that he was the instrument in the hand of God in restor- 
ing again the Gospel to earth. Is this a crime ? If we believed 
more in Joseph Smith than in Jesus, would we not have named 
the church after him, as some of our enemies have named 
theirs after their founders, instead of calling it the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints ? You know on one occasion 
the Saints were asking Paul about the second coming of our 
Savior, and Paul, in second Thes. 2: 3-4, said that He (Jesus) 
was not to come until or except there should be a falling away 
first, showing that there was to be an apostasy from the Gospel. 
Space will not permit me to quote the many other passages in 
the Bible proving that there was to be an apostasy, and that 
in the latter days a restoration was to take place, as per the 
dream of Nebuchadnezzar, interpreted by Daniel, and accord- 
ing to Revelations, 14th chapter, 6th verse, the restoration 
was to be made by an angel. Now, if that restoration has not 
been made, it is yet to be made, and believers in the Bible at 
least should be looking for that angel which was to fly through 
the midst of heaven. No doubt you believe that we are living 
in the latter days, and we ask, is there anything unreasonable, 
especially if we consider Holy Writ, in our claiming that the 
angel seen by John has flown, appeared to Joseph Smith, and 
thus fulfilled. the prophecy that the Gospel was to be restored? 
We can give you an abundance of Scripture to prove our point, 
and if you would read our literature you would have a much 
more intelligent conception of "Mormonism and Polygamy." 
To truth seekers, those who are willing to lay aside hatred, 
prejudice, and investigate, we say we are prepared to give rea- 
son and Scripture to prove every doctrine we advocate. Rob- 
ert Ingersoll says, in his "Best Argument Against Christianity," 
that there is more proof for the miracles of Joseph Smith than 
there is for those performed by Christ. 

Another proposition laid down by you is "Its doctrines are 
likewise 

PERNICIOUS AND BLASPHEMOUS." 

Then you quote from the Journal of Discourses and dilate 
upon our belief in the materiality of God, etc. We are very 
sorry to know that you deny the existence of a God that is to 
some extent comprehensible, and you again make yourself 
ridiculous in the eyes of those who know something of both 



126 SCRAP BOOK OF 

sides of the question. You put it down as blasphemy to be- 
lieve it possible that we, the children (remember children) of 
God, can become like unto our Father. Did you ever analyze 
"Our Father which art in heaven?" Your "rule of faith and 
practice" says man was created in the image of God. It fur- 
ther says that Jesus, our elder brother, was in the image of 
God, so much so that He said "he that hath seen me hath seen 
the Father." Why did He say this? Because Jesus was in 
the "express image" of the Father, and in seeing one, we would 
virtually see the other. Jesus had flesh and bones, a body like 
ours, and the Bible informs us that He ascended into heaven 
after His resurrection, having the same body that He had at 
the time of His crucifixion. Jesus was so much like other men 
that He was called the carpenter's son, and for daring to say 
He was the Son of God His enemies hanged Him on the cross. 
Now, as Jesus was like we are, and is like we are, having a 
body of flesh and bones, and is in the express image of the 
Father, must not God have a body of flesh and bones? How 
will you twist the Scripture to make Him out otherwise? What 
do you think of Jesus becoming so corrupt as to eat fish after 
His resurrection ? Are you prepared to say He did not ? Do 
you remember that the angel said (Acts 1: .11), "Ye men of 
Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? this same Jesus, 
which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in 
like manner as ye have seen Him go into heaven?" Jesus 
went away into heaven with a body of flesh and bones. Do 
you think He will return, as promised, with a body of flesh and 
bones, or do you think He will be just a shadow? Now, is it 
blasphemy, according to Scripture, to believe God to be a 
tangible being, with body, parts and passions? Are w r e crim- 
inals, and to be ostracized from society, for believing in the 
Bible? We refer to a living, practical belief. In your re- 
searches of the Bible perhaps you have relied too much on 
"Commentaries" (private interpretations of the Scripture), 
and if you will call at our office we will be pleased to point out 
to you many essential truths which apparently have escaped 
your notice, and which space will not permit giving in this 
short communication. 

You will remember that the "wise men" took issue with 
Jesus, and that He chose the illiterate fisherman to be His 
chief Apostle. Is it not possible that the "wise men" of today 
might learn wisdom pertaining to salvation from the humble 
"Mormon" Elder? Pardon the digression. I said that you 
denied 



MORMON LITERATURE 127 

THE EXISTENCE OF A GOD, 

and if the above is not sufficient I will now prove it to you. 
You are in a worse condition than the infidel, because the in- 
fidel says "I don't know," while a definition of your God 
implies a pure and simple "nothing," an "immaterial" being. 
You charge us with believing in a material God — "gross mate- 
riality" you call it, a God with body N parts and passions, etc., 
which from what you have read above, you will see we are 
pleased to acknowledge. From your charge we can take it in 
no other way, and arrive at no other conclusion than that you 
believe in a God without body, parts and passions, and as the 
definition goes, nowhere present yet everywhere present, etc. 
The definition of your God 

REMINDS ME OF A STORY. 

At a circus one clown asked a brother clown if he had ever 
seen "nothing." The answer was in the negative. Well, says 
the first, I will show it to you ; shut your eyes. The second 
shut his eyes and the first said: "What do you see?" The 
answer came "nothing." "Just as I expected," said the first; 
"you have seen it, open your eyes." Now, Brother Brougher, 
shut your eyes and what do you see? "Nothing," of course; 
well, that's him. The mysterious Santa Claus is "not in it" 
with such a being. Let me ask now seriously, can you conceive 
of anything "immaterial ?" Pray how are we to know a being 
without a body, parts or passions? John says it is life eternal 
to know God, but it is a puzzler to figure out how we can know 
a being that is everywhere present and yet nowhere present. 
Are you not mistaken? Of course the things of God are un- 
derstood by the Spirit of God, but it surely would take a very 
strong pair of spiritual spectacles to see a being that is nowhere 
present, without parts or body to see. Perhaps you will turn 
away from this in disgust, and impatiently say that I don't 
understand the beauty of your God, but how can I under- 
stand the beauty if it has none? Can you figure anything but 
zero out of it? Come, be honest (if you can't be decent), and 
forsake your idol. 

There are many passages in the Bible to prove that 

GOD HAS A BODY, PARTS AND PASSIONS, 

flesh and bones, just as have His children. For instance, Adam 
heard the voice of the Lord, Gen. 3: 9-10. He must have a 
voice. God talked with Noah, Gen. 8: 13-21, and remembered, 
Noah, 8-1. So He must have a mouth, tongue and a memory. 



128 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Abraham ate and talked with the Lord, Gen. 18. Jacob saw 
God face to face. Moses talked to Him as one speaks with a 
friend, Ex. 33-11. Moses saw His back parts, Ex. 23; the 
heavens are the works of Thine hands, Heb. 1 : 10: and John 
says in Revelation, first chapter, that God has a head, and that 
He has hair like wool. From these passages we learn that 
God has a face, back parts, head, hair, hands, etc., and it ought 
to be conclusive evidence of God being a reasonable being. 
Then the Bible is full of passages telling us of the love, mercy, 
hatred, etc., of our Father in heaven, which are all passions, 
are they not? We have only referred to a few quotations on 
this point, but before closing the subject I cannot refrain from 
quoting Deut. 4: 28, which says "that the time should come 
when the children of Israel should so far degrade themselves as 
to worship gods, the work of men's hands, wood and stone, 
which neither see nor hear, nor eat nor smell." Can you get 
any inference from this Scripture other than that God is pos- 
sessed of all these faculties? Are you certain you are not an 
Israelite, come to fulfill the above prophecy? Can you show 
one passage of Scripture to prove that God has neither body, 
parts, nor passions ? No, you cannot. 
You make the terrible charge that 

WE BELIEVE IN MANY GODS. 

We solemnly plead guilty to believing in many Gods. If this 
is a crime it is time for a new translation of the Holy Scrip- 
tures. Does not the good book say "and God said, let us make 
man in our own image ?" What are you going to do with the 
words "us" and "our" in this Scripture? Does this not prove 
a plurality of Gods? Ex. 15-11 says "who is like unto Thee, O 
Lord, among the gods?" Deut. 10-17: "Lord, your God is 
God of gods and Lord of lords." Paul also refers to the 
King of Kings and the Lord of Lords, 1 Tim. 6-15, also see 
2 Chron. 2-5, Psalms 86-8, Dan. 2-47, Dan. 4-8, Dan. 11-36. 
If you desire any more Scripture on this subject we will be 
pleased to give you chapter and verse. Notwithstanding we 
believe that there are many Gods, we worship only one God, 
the Father of Jesus Christ. Our enemies do not put it in this 
light, do they? The Devil is anxious to have you believe a 
lie and be damned. 

You next prate about "Mormonism" being 

"a system of lust" 

and that "social purity" is almost an unknown quantity in 



MORMON LITERATURE 129 

Utah, and sing the old familiar song about polygamy. Don't 
you think you could do better by looking closer to home? If 
the truth were known you would probably find more polygamy 
(on the European plan) than ever was known among the Mor- 
mons (on the Patriarchal plan). In fact, you say adultery and 
fornication are destroying the nation. We agree with you that 
these evils exist to an alarming extent, but most emphatically 
deny that there is any more cause, at least, to make the Mor- 
mons a special object of purity work than there is to purify 
other communities. If Mormonism is indeed a monster, as 
you claim, and if social purity, as you assert, is almost un- 
known among us, then what a horrible condition the Mormon 
people must be in. But stay ; the Master says "By their fruits 
ye shall know them." Mormonism goes into the entire civ- 
ilized world, and in this age, as in the days of Christ, it is the 
poor, and you will claim the ignorant, who embrace it. Very 
well, Mormonism takes them to a place where you claim social 
purity is almost unknown; what a horrible condition these 
poor, ignorant, deluded creatures must be in in a few years. 

Now, listen, Brother Brougher: 90 per cent, of the Mor- 
mon people 

LIVE IN THEIR OWN HOMES 

and upon their own farms. Utah stands equal to Massachu- 
setts in education — the rate of illiteracy is about 3 per cent. She 
stands head and shoulders above 90 per cent, of the states in 
the union when it comes to educational facilities, and until the 
advent of what you call civilization came to Christianize us 
poor heathens, there were no brothels or saloons in Utah. And 
yet, social purity, you say, is almost unknown among us. I 
leave the public to judge the tree by its fruits, and in passing 
your wholesale libel upon men, women and children, will drop 
you by saying "from the abundance of the heart the mouth 
speaketh." To your heart let me say "thou shalt not lie," and 
"thou shalt not bear false witness," while to your mouth let 
me prescribe soap and water. I do not care to 

DISCUSS POLYGAMY 

with you, because there is a law in Tennessee against teaching 
it, and punishing those who do teach it; we should obey the 
law, and right here let me inform you that the twelfth article 
of our faith reads: "We believe in being subject to kings, 
presidents, rulers, and magistrates, in obeying, honoring and 
sustaining the law." This part of our religion is taught and as 
carefully kept as any other part of our religion. However, 



130 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Roberts will be cast out of the House of Representatives, and 
you ministers who are to receive congratulations for accom- 
plishing this mighty victory over B. H. Roberts should keep 
your sleeves rolled up until you succeed in also banishing the 
polygamous Bible from the national headquarters. The Bible 
teaches polygamy, and, looking through your eyeglasses, is 
therefore antagonistic to the "purity of the American home," 
and a law breaker, in the state of Tennessee. I enter this 
complaint against the Divine record, and will now proceed to 
convict the prisoner at the bar. In accusing the Bible of be- 
ing antagonistic to purity in the American home, by charging 
that it teaches polygamy, I ask that, in addition to the evidence 
which I shall produce, all the evidence introduced against 
Roberts be accepted and made a part of the case. Now, if I 
can establish that the Bible is a teacher of polygamy, I contend 
I have made my case, and ask that the law be enforced and 
the offending parts of the Bible cast out. 

Abraham was a polygamist and the friend of God. God 
knew he was a polygamist when He made him His friend. 
Jacob had four wives, and their polygamous sons, we are 
informed, are to be honored by having their names inscribed 
over the pearly gates of the beautiful city. Suppose you were 
to fool Saint Peter and get into heaven, how would you feel 
clasped to the bosom of the polygamous Abraham? Do you 
suppose that you can sufficiently humble yourself to go in at 
one of those polygamous gates and mingle with the polygamous 
sons of Jacob? Moses had more than one wife, and yet he 
was a Prophet of God. Just think of a polygamist leading the 
chosen people of the Lord. All the Judges of Israel and all 
her chosen kings which were appointed by God, including 
Saul, David and Solomon, were polygamists, and the descend- 
ants of these polygamists were highly honored of the Lord. 
The Prophet Samuel, and even Jesus, our Saviour, came 
through polygamous lineage. The Bible also says that polyga- 
mous relations shall exist in the last days when men would 
become decimated, that their scarcity would cause seven women 
to take hold of one man and desire to be called by his name 
to take away their reproach, Isa. 4-1. Are we not informed 
that David did not sin except in the case of Uriah, the Hittite ? 
Did not the Lord say through Nathan the prophet that He, the 
Lord, had given David Saul's wives? If all these parties could 
find favor with God, although they were polygamists and God 
knew it, would it be unscriptural to believe that polygamists 
might find favor with our Heavenly Father in these days ? The 
Bible does not say that we shall have no more than one wife, 



MORMON LITERATURE 131 

and can we get anything else out of these instances than that 
the Bible sanctions polygamy? Of course you will say that 
Paul says a Bishop is to be the husband of one wife, but we 
ask does he say a Bishop cannot have more than one wife? 
Now, from these passages of Scripture, I ask that the prisoner, 
the Bible, be convicted and be punished under the laws of Ten- 
nessee. 

We are charged with being 

"DISLOYAL AND UN-AMERICAN." 

To substantiate this statement would you bring forth the rec- 
ord of the famous Utah batteries in the Philippines ? Or would 
you point to the Mormon battalion in the war with Mexico, or 
to the raising of the Stars and Stripes on Ensign Peak, when 
the Mormon Pioneers entered Salt Lake valley? Kindly 
furnish proof. Your rule of faith and practice says "by their 
fruits ye shall know them," and we are perfectly willing to be 
judged by that rule, in loyalty as in all other things. 

To create a greater impression upon your hearers, I am 
also informed that you said we would be willing to pay the 
railroad fare of any of the fair mothers and daughters of this 
land to Utah, if they could but be induced to identify them- 
selves with the "monstrous and destroying system." Did you 
believe that when you said it? We again ask for proof. Re- 
member that the burden of proof falls on the accuser. This 
is only another of the falsehoods circulated about the Latter- 
day Saints, and you cannot point to a single instance. We do 
not coax, or persuade, or inveigle people into our church. We. 
lay before them the principles of the Gospel, and if they want 
to accept them, all well and good, we rejoice over it ; but if they 
do not choose to accept it, we do not send them to the bottom 
of a bottomless pit, there to fall into a lake of fire and brim- 
stone and burn, and sizzle and fry forever and forever. Your 
hell is as big a monstrosity as your God. Incomprehensible, 
unfathomable, beyond the bounds of time and space, reason 
and everything else. 

I must not forget the preface of your remarks to the effect 
that there were some things about the "Mormon" church that 

MUST BE GIVEN UP 

before it could be looked upon as a Christian church. What 
constitutes a Christian? Is it not one who lives up to the 
Gospel of Christ? We are very anxious to be set right; if we 
are wrong, we would like you to take your "rule of faith and 



132 SCRAP BOOK OF 

practice" and point out to us wherein we differ with the Bible. 
I have made somewhat of a study of the teachings of our Sav- 
ior and would be pleased to have you answer the following 
questions, keeping in view the injunction of Isaiah, "to the law 
and to the testimony, and if they speak not according to these 
words it is because there is no light in them;" also the word of 
Paul to the Galatian Saints to the effect that if any man preach 
any other Gospel than that which he preached, let him be ac- 
cursed. First, where does the Bible give you authority to call 
your church "The First Baptist?" In Ephesians 5 : 23-24 it is 
recorded as wives take husbands' names, so the church takes 
the Savior's name (Jesus Christ) ; how do you harmonize that 
passage with the name of your church? Can you find any 
other name given God's people than "Saints" of the Most 
High? 

WHO CALLED YOU TO PREACH? 

Paul says, Heb. 5-4, "and no man taketh this honor unto 
himself but he that is called of God as was Aaron." Remem- 
ber Paul says "no man," and you know Aaron was called by 
revelation through a Prophet of God. Were you called by a 
Prophet of God? If you say the Bible gives you authority to 
preach, then "any man" can get a Bible and thereby have au- 
thority to preach, baptize and minister in the ordinances of the 
Gospel. 

On the same principle, and with as much propriety, I could 
purchase a law book and set myself up to be a justice of the 
peace, or Governor of Tennessee. Is this not so? "Now, 
therefore, ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow- 
citizens with the Saints, and of the household of God ; and are 
built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus 
Christ Himself being the chief corner-stone in whom all the 
building fitly framed together groweth into an holy temple in 
the Lord." (Eph. 2: 1.8-21.) No one will dispute that the 
foundation of Apostles and Prophets is revelation. Christ said 
to Peter: "Upon this rock I will build my church, and the 
gates of hell shall not prevail against it." Is your church 
founded on revelation — living, modern, and not dead? "And 
He gave some, Apostles ; and some, Prophets ; and some, evan- 
gelists ; and some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of 
the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the 
body of Christ ; till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of 
the knowledge of the Son of God, etc. (Eph. 4.) Have you 
Prophets and Apostles in your church? These officers were 



MORMON LITERATURE 133 

to remain in the church until "we all" come into a unity of the 
faith. 

ARE WE TO A UNITY? 

Surely you and I are not in a unity of the faith, and what 
about the hundreds of other denominations claiming to be the 
true followers of Christ? Do we need perfecting and edifying? 
If so, we must need Prophets, and Apostles, and all the other 
officers mentioned by Paul, to perfect us, and to keep us from 
being driven and tossed to and fro by every wind of doctrine. 
Can you find any Scripture changing this order of things? 
You cannot. 

Do you believe that signs shall follow the believers, as re- 
corded in Mark, 16th chapter? We have no record of this 
promise to the believers being repealed, and Paul says (I Cor., 
13th chapter), that spiritual gifts were to remain in the church 
until that which is perfect is come. Has perfection come? 
Peter says (Acts 2: 38) that baptism is for the remission of 
sins. Do you believe it? 

You teach that 

BAPTISM IS NOT ESSENTIAL 

to salvation, and that it is only an outward sign of an inward 
grace. Jesus says, Mark 16:16: "He that believeth and is 
baptized shall be saved: but he that believeth not (and con- 
sequently is not baptized) shall be damned." 

Peter commanded the people on the day of Pentecost to be 
baptized. Peter was the chief Apostle and had the power to 
bind on earth and it should be bound in heaven. Does this not 
make baptism a command of God ? If it is a command of God 
is it not essential to salvation? If this is not essential, why 
not do away with that part of the commission which commands 
His disciples to go and preach ? Are you sure the teachings of 
your church are in strict accord with the Divine record? 

James says, 5:14-16: "Is any sick among you, let him call 
for the Elders of the church; and let them pray over him, 
anoint him with oil in the name of the Lord ; and the prayer of 
faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up ; and 
if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him." Do 
you call for the Elders? You took for 

YOUR SUBJECT LAST NIGHT 

"If Christ should come to Chattanooga, where would He go?" 
Now, Brother Brougher, stand up. If He should come, where 
would He go? He commanded that His Gospel should be 



134 SCRAP BOOK OF 

made free and His ministers should travel without purse or 
scrip. If He were hunting for His friends, would He call upon 
those who declare that His promises have fallen to the ground 
unfulfilled, and that the blessings do not follow the believers? 
He has placed Apostles and Prophets in the church, with a 
decree that they should remain until we all come to a unity of 
the faith. Would He call those His friends who declare "they 
are no longer needed and are not to remain until we all come 
to a unity of the faith?" He told the generation to whom He 
came (1800 years ago) that their great sin consisted in wor- 
shiping dead Prophets, while they persecuted those who be- 
lieved in living oracles. Would He call on those who engage in 
the same business today? He never resorted to abuse for an 
argument. If He came would He love those who do? He was 
not a character assassin. Would He love those who are ? But 
stay, we do not know where He would go, or whom He would 
call upon, because when He was here before, He said : "I came 
not to call the righteous, but sinners, to repentance," and He 
might say that His mission was not entirely finished, and we 
cannot tell where He would go, but you might possibly see him. 

Now, Brother Brougher, just a word. Did you ever listen 
to an argument against "Mormons" from the standpoint of 
Scripture and reason? No, you never have and you never 
will. Did it ever occur to you that it was a most cowardly 
ambition which induces you to attack a party in a place and at 
a time when retaliation would have been anything but decent? 
If so, will you grant us the privilege of defending ourselves 
from the pulpit and before that congregation which were so dis- 
graced by your tirade on Sunday evening? 

Now, in conclusion, let me say that we are not here to stir 
up strife, but we propose to defend ourselves whenever at- 
tacked ; so I close, wishing you a merry Christmas and a happy 
New Year. 

BEN. E. RICH. 



Chattanooga, Tenn., Dec. 25, 1899. 

Rev. (?) /. Whitcomb Brougher, Chattanooga, Tenn. 

My Dear Sir: — Your second installment of abuse, false- 
hood and misrepresentation, called "Is Mormonism Anti-Chris- 
tian," I see, by the Nezvs of Jan. 1, was duly delivered, as per 
previous announcement. As some well-meaning people might 
take your performance in earnest, I hope you will take it in 



MORMON LITERATURE 135 

good part if I make a brief reply before the incident is closed. 
I am glad that this is a country of free speech, free thought, 
and religious liberty, even though narrow-minded religious 
bigots cannot comprehend this basic principle of our heaven- 
born government, and sometimes abuse it. American history 
tells us that during the revolutionary days of America's strug- 
gle for independence the British once had Gen. Marion and his 
little band of struggling patriots surrounded; that the British, 
in order to tantalize the starving patriots, fired wheat from 
their cannon into the American camp, and as I have authentic 
evidence of having descended from one of those hungry de- 
fenders of the flag, and also that I have proof, beyond truth- 
ful contradiction, that my progenitor was once a member of 
George Washington's body guard, I trust you will have no 
serious objections to my calling myself an American by birth, 
and entitled to a small portion of the freedom of speech and 
thought guaranteed to Americans by our constitution. Should 
there be any objections upon the possible ground that your 
progenitors possibly have been on the other side of that fight, 
I pray you to let family feuds, for this occasion at least, be 
buried. No people on earth love liberty and true Americanism 
more than my people, and no people realize to a greater extent 
that the favorite weapons brought against truth are, generally, 
ridicule and billingsgate ; and in a vain attempt to successfully 
answer my former letter you liberally employed this unsavory 
method with the hope of laughing the case out of court. We 
have not been accustomed to throwing mud in order to bolster 
up our cause, but in this case, if I should stoop to a little ridi- 
cule, avoiding slush, I hope you and the public will pardon 
me. I understand from parties who witnessed your perform- 
ance last Sunday night, that the recital of your little piece 
would have done much credit to a Punch and Judy show ; but, 
shorn of its stagey effects and set in cold type, without even a 
moving picture accompaniment, I hope that I may be forgiven 
if I do not fully appreciate the force of your masterful ( ?) 
logic. I have no doubt that the thinking people of this city can, 
without any assistance, distinguish between inflated sophistic 
bombast, and logic; but a little airing and brushing always 
takes away the mold, removes the rubbish and gives things a 
more healthful appearance. Now, as the physician said to his 
patient, "just hold still, and I will not insert the knife deeper 
than is absolutely necessary." 

You claim to be a true representative of the meek and lowly 
Master, who said He "came not to call the righteous, but sin- 
ners, to repentance." You are loud in condemning "us" as sin- 



136 SCRAP BOOK OF 

ners ; yet you said, in your letter to the News, announcing your 
attack upon me and my faith, that you were not here to convert 
the Latter-day Saints, that the work was not worth the can- 
dle. How very Christ-like! What a humble follower of the 
Lamb, and how faithfully you endeavor to follow the example 
of the Master, who said there was more joy in heaven over 
one sinner who repenteth than over ninety and nine that needed 
no repentance; but pardon me — I had forgotten that we are 
now living in modern times, and are told by such eminent di- 
vines as yourself that the Bible does not mean what it says. 

In the same letter, mentioned above, you also declare you 
are not here for the purpose of proselyting, which means, of 
course, that you do not intend to waste your time by calling 
anyone to repentance. In view of this, may I ask, is your mis- 
sion here simply to love Jesus for $1,800 per year, and not for 
a blessed cent less ? Great man ! Paul told Timothy that the 
time would come when they would heap to themselves teachers, 
having itching ears, and I suppose it becomes necessary, in 
order that these words might be fulfilled, for some one to be 
engaged in tickling ears, even though it becomes rather ex- 
pensive. Of course I understand that the march of progres- 
sion changes things, and perhaps this doctrine of Christ, that 
"the physician is not for the whole but for the sick," has 
evolved as completely as the Golden Rule, for we now have 
it, at least to a very large extent, "Do others or they will do 
you, and do it first." The theory is just the same as it used 
to be, but it is only, as you say, "symbolic or a figure of 
speech," the practical part having been done away with — "we 
have no need of thee." 

Through force of habit (we presume), in your brief note 
to the News you again charged us with creeping into houses 
and leading captive silly women, laden with sins, etc. Know- 
ing it impossible to furnish proof, you hide behind the mis- 
erable subterfuge that you have only time to sound the key 
of warning. Our challenge still holds good that you cannot 
point to a single instance. 

You think it a shame and a disgrace that Chattanooga is 
the headquarters for our missionary work in the south, and 
no doubt if the solid element of this community, as you assert, 
thought likewise, you would favor and advocate burning us at 
the stake. However, as you are a newcomer here, I feel that 
you are excusable, in a measure, for this rash and un-Ameri- 
can statement. We know, as well as you, like our Master 
and the Former Day Saints, we are not popular, and we can 
also take consolation that in the world's history non-con form- 



MORMON LITERATURE 137 

ists to popular opinion have always been placed in the self- 
same category. For a good many years, over twenty, we 
have had our headquarters here, and it is strange that, before 
your advent, the good people of this city did not discover that 
we were a disgrace and a detriment to this city. During the 
time we have been located here we have been associated, in a 
business way, with not a few representative men of Chatta- 
nooga, and believe we enjoy their confidence as being honest, 
paying our bills, etc., and have heard no complaints of any of 
them missing their wives or daughters, or of any charge being 
lodged against any of our representatives of conduct unbe- 
coming true ladies or gentlemen. Our expenditures in this 
city amount to something like $25,000 per year, and I may 
be excused for mentioning this item, in that you mentioned 
money on Sunday night in various ways. I wish briefly to 
explain this, knowing full well your ambition to misjudge and 
misrepresent us in this, as in other matters. We have laboring 
in this mission about 500 Elders, sometimes more and some- 
times a little less, and in coming here they are called from 
the plow, the smithy, the work-bench, the machine shop, the 
counting room, the mine, and the various avocations of life. 
Some of them leave lucrative position, worth to them, in some 
instances, one or two thousand dollars per year, or more, 
while others again are the sons of poor widows and men of 
humble circumstances financially, but all willing to battle 
for the Gospel. Now, these men leave their homes, all that 
is dear to a human, and come among strangers, unto them, 
a strange land, to preach an unpopular doctrine; to be hated 
and despised, sometimes brutally treated, because of their 
convictions, traveling without purse or scrip, and depending 
upon God to raise up friends to give them a place to sleep 
and something to eat. These men give their time to the 
church free of charge, and pay their own expenses, such as 
clothing, railroad fare, literature, etc., necessary to carry on 
their work. 

When an Elder arrives in this city he is assigned to his 
field of labor, and remains in the field usually from two to 
three years; when, in the course of his labors, it is necessary 
for him to have books, tracts, clothing, and other supplies, he 
sends here for us to send him these needed articles, while the 
money to pay for the same, if the Elder is unable to bear the 
expense himself, is forwarded here by relatives and friends, 
or in some cases by brothers and sisters in the church at his 
home. This explains how we dispose of money in this city. 

Some of our Elders have been shot to death by mobs, some 



138 SCRAP BOOK OF 

have been cruelly beaten, while others have died in the harness 
of natural causes. 

Could you do as these men do for your religion? 

Could you stand to be held up to the derision of the world, 
leave a comfortable home and work without a salary, derided 
by such men as yourself, and your mother charged with being 
worse than a harlot; all for the love of the Master's cause? 

Some of our Elders now in the field were with the rough 
riders in the late war with Spain, others were with the Utah 
batteries in the Philippines, and some of them returned home 
about the time the call to arms was sounded, in just enough 
time to discard their Prince Albert coats and don the uniform 
of Uncle Sam. 

Is this disloyalty? Could you do as much for your re- 
ligion and your country? 

We try to mind our own business, and if the good people 
of this city or any other place do not care to come out and 
hear me or any other Mormon Elder preach, that is their 
business. All I ask is fair play and nothing more. Giving 
the people an opportunity to hear the Gospel is a large part 
of the mission of a servant of God, and when it has been 
preached in all the world for a witness, then shall the end 
come, then will it be said, as it was said once before by our 
Master, "how oft would I have gathered you, but ye would 
not." I remember, too, that Jesus said: "Wide is the gate 
and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many 
there be that go in thereat; while straight is the gate and 
narrow is the way which leadeth unto life, and few there be 
that find it." 

Christ also said that people would kill His disciples and 
think they were doing God's service, and that all who would 
follow Him must needs suffer persecution. Are you perse- 
cuted? Is it right to look for the true Church of Christ in 
popularity? When a church becomes popular and persecu- 
tion ceases, one of the promises of our Savior ceases to be 
fulfilled, for persecution is one of the marks by which we are 
to know the true church, says the Bible. Don't you think it 
is time to begin to look for the cause of the trouble? What 
do you really sacrifice for the cause of the Master? 

You misunderstand me when you try to make believe that 
I claim my arguments are new. They are old, very old, and 
are the same as those used by Paul and Peter. I hope you 
will not misrepresent me on that point again. They may not 
be Christian, in the accepted use of the term today, but, ac- 



MORMON LITERATURE 139 

cording to Scripture, they were accepted as Christian over 
1,800 years ago. 

I did not think I hit so hard when I asked for a chance to 
give my side of the story before your congregation ; I have 
always been taught to hear both sides before passing judg- 
ment, and perhaps it might not be amiss to say here that it is 
somewhat of a custom among my people to loan, as you would 
put it, preachers of other denominations their churches, con- 
gregations, and a choir to sing for them. There would be no 
objection even to the Rev. Dr. Talmage, so lovingly quoted by 
you, preaching in our great Tabernacle at Salt Lake City, if he 
desired to do so, and be furnished with a congregation num- 
bering thousands and a choir of 500 voices to sing for him. 
I thought your superior (?) Christianity would make you as 
fair and generous as the despised Mormons, but I see I over- 
estimated you. Our large Tabernacle at Salt Lake City seats 
from ten to twelve thousand, our organ is second largest in 
the world, and our choir, as I stated above, consists of 500 
voices. 

We think our singers are of the best, as they were given 
the second prize at the world's fair (the first prize being car- 
ried off by the famous Welsh singers). No minister of good 
character has ever been denied a hearing in that building, and 
among the many who have occupied our famous pulpit I 
mention the following prominent churchmen, representing 
various denominations : 

Bishop Kingsley, of Ohio. 

Rev. A. N. Fisher, of Nevada. 

Dr. Tiffany, of Iowa. 

Dr. Allen, of Wyoming. 

Rev. Hiram McKee, of Missouri. 

Dr. J. H. Vincent, of New York. 

Gen. Booth, of the Salvation Army, London. 

Mr. D. L. Moody. 

Dr. Reiner, of New York. 

Perhaps these eminent divines would have been refused a 
hearing had the Mormon people been as narrow and con- 
tracted as some of their enemies. 

When you advise your congregation not to go to hear us, 
is it not good proof that you are afraid to have your people 
find out the truth about us and learn the true nature of our 
faith? 

As expected, you made no effort to expose the principles 
we teach from reason and the Scripture ; you claim it would 
take a lifetime to expose the errors of Mormonism. Well, 



140 SCRAP BOOK OF 

now, Brother, don't you think you are a little bit inconsistent? 
Did you not speak before you thought? Just think what would 
be accomplished if you could only prove Mormonism to be 
false. We are informed by our enemies, and they preach it 
to the people, that the very existence of our government and 
free institutions is threatened by this Mormon octopus, and 
often has it been pointed out, by preachers and politicians, 
that we already control four or five states, almost a sufficient 
number of senators to give us a balance of power in the 
United States senate. Then the Rev. T. C. Uiff, and other of 
our enemies, who are proselyting in Utah, say if it were not 
for our leaders we would be good people; and that it is our 
priestcraft that makes us bad ; fully admitting that they think 
we have a soul to save. Don't you think you could afford to 
try and call us to repentance? Is it not worth the candle? 
Inasmuch as Dr. Iliff was in this city a few months back, 
lecturing on Mormonism, soliciting donations, is it not pos- 
sible that some of Chattanooga's good people gave of their 
means to be used in converting us "heathens," and no doubt 
we were considered "worth the candle?" Would it not be 
well worth a man's life to prove Mormonism false, if it would 
save the nation from going to pieces and be the means of 
saving some 300,000 or 400,000 or more souls for Jesus? 
Ministers all over the country are crying that thousands are 
being won over to the Mormon faith every year, and would 
it not be worth the candle to check this mighty stream of 
human souls, which, as you say, "are going to certain de- 
struction ?" 

As to Joseph Smith, you rehashed the same old stuff, 
which I have already answered, but I should have thought 
you would have remembered to tell the people, in your eager- 
ness to be fair, what such men as Josiah Quincy, George 
Bancroft, the historian, and other prominent and well known 
men say. In another column we have taken pains to give 
a few sayings in our favor from men of undoubted veracity, 
but as they are not clippings from your style of authors per- 
haps they will not suit you. 

However, they will go to show that there are two sides to 
this question, as well as every other question. 

On the Book of Mormon you manufacture another Spauld- 
ing story with a hope of covering your defeat on this point, but 
we want to say to you here that the manuscript of Oberlin 
college is the very manuscript of which it was falsely said 
years ago furnished the inspiration for the Book of Mormon, 
and as President Fairchild said in his affidavit and account 



MORMON LITERATURE 141 

of the manuscript published in the New York World, the 
opponents of Mormonism will have to look elsewhere for an 
explanation of the Book of Mormon. 

You admitted to two of our young men who called on 
you a few days ago, that you had never read anything about 
us except from our enemies. Solomon says he that judgeth 
a matter before he heareth it is not wise. How Solomon-like 
you are. 

You felt very badly because I did not break the law, so 
you could prosecute me for teaching polygamy, didn't you? 
You remind me of a booby, who, in playing with his big 
brother, cried out, "Ma, he won't let me hit him." Solomon 
and David both sinned, we admit, but you took special pains 
not to tell the audience "when" they transgressed. But then 
this was necessary in order to keep your "clay brick" logic 
from going to pieces. Does the fact that God has a body, 
parts and passions, debar Him from being an intelligent being, 
omnipresent, etc.? The glory of God is intelligence, and He, 
being a real live God, and not a nonentity, would His materi- 
ality prohibit Him from controlling the intelligences for the 
just governing of His children and the universe? Let us 
look at your syllogism. "A brick is made of clay, a man is 
made of clay, therefore a man is a brick." Now let us con- 
struct one from the Bible, taking care to have our premises 
correct. "All sons are in the image of their fathers, Jesus 
was a Son, therefore He was in the 'express' image of His 
Father." Now, Brother Brougher, what was the image of 
His Father? Jesus had a body of flesh and bones — can you 
explain or ridicule it away? If the words "God is a spirit" 
mean that He has neither body, parts or passions, then are we 
to dispense with our body, parts and passions in order to 
worship Him in "spirit" and in truth? When you find some 
quotation in the Bible that suits your idea, you seem to be 
willing to take the words literally. If the symbolical or figu- 
rative parts of the Bible are so plain, why is there such a 
wide difference of opinion, among the learned even, as to its 
teachings ? I remember that Peter declared that "no prophecy 
of the Scripture is of any private interpretation." I do not 
mention this by way of belittling your great knowledge of 
interpretation and for calling me a fool for taking the book 
literally, but speak of it that the public might know how 
ignorant and how very little Peter really knew about how to 
read the Bible. 

You say Mark 16 :16 is spurious, to justify yourself in 
not believing baptism to be essential to salvation, don't you? 



142 SCRAP BOOK OF 

"Only believe and you shall be saved;" you may just as well 
say to the farmer, "only believe in planting and your crop 
will grow." But let us see where your declaration "that this 
part of the Bible is spurious" leads us. There are other 
passages of Scripture which say baptism is essential to sal- 
vation. Are they also spurious ? John 3 :5 reports Jesus 
saying to Nicodemus, "except a man be born of water and of 
the spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God." Matthew 
says, 3 :13-15, that it was necessary for our Savior to be 
baptized in order to fulfill all righteousness. Jesus also says, 
Matt. 28, in giving the Apostles their commissions to go to 
teach all nations, baptizing them that believe ; and Paul also 
enumerates in Heb. 6 that baptism is a doctrine of Christ. 
We are told that it was necessary for Paul to be baptized, 
likewise the jailor, the people at Ephesus, the people at Sa- 
maria, the eunuch, and even a man as just as was Cornelius 
could not escape, and according to St. Luke, "some rejected 
the counsel of God against themselves, not being baptized." 
According to the practice generally in vogue, is it not about 
time for a revision of the Bible, that the offending parts may 
be cast out? Ought you not to use your potent influence to 
accomplish this end, as I contended in my former letter? 
You charge me falsely with misquoting Mark 16 :16, because 
I placed within the quotation an interpolation in brackets, 
and if this is misquoting I surely had no intention of doing so. 
Any school boy would have known that the words in brackets 
were mine. You say the passage does not mean what my 
interpolation indicated, but you failed to point out what it 
did mean. Look at it again, even if it is spurious and of no 
consequence. The words "belief" and "baptism" are placed 
on even terms by our Savior, and there is no other conclu- 
sion but that the believer must be baptized (unless it is one 
of your figures of speech). This being true, the unbeliever very 
naturally would not be baptized and be damned, as Christ 
says, in consequence of unbelief and nonconformity to this 
ordinance. Really, brother, over whose "shop" should the 
sign "All kinds of turning and twisting done here" be placed ? 
I am perfectly willing to leave that to an intelligent public. 
You entertained your congregation last Sunday evening by 
relating to them a pretty fable about a jackass, who was in 
the woods braying. It was nicely related and caused much 
laughter and mirth; and no one could become offended by a 
jackass story; therefore, kindly allow me the same privilege, 
Brother Brougher, as I also have a jackass story. 

"Once upon a time" there was a jackass who imagined he 



MORMON LITERATURE 148 

was preaching the same Gospel that was taught many hun- 
dreds of years ago; he stood before a large, fashionable con- 
gregation of people and started to bray. He opened his mouth 
and said: "Oh, money, oh, money, thy praises I'll sing; thou 
art my Savior, my God and my King; 'tis for thee that I 
preach, 'tis for thee that I pray, and make a collection twice 
each Sabbath day. Money's my creed, and I won't pray with- 
out it, the heavens are closed against those who doubt it 
This is the essence of popular religion, come regular to church 
and be plucked like a pigeon. I'll have carriages, horses, serv- 
ants and all, I'm not going to foot it like Peter and Paul; 
neither, like John, feed on locusts and honey, so out with 
your purse and down with your money. I gather my knowl- 
edge from wisdom's great tree, and the whole of my trinity 
is D. D. and C. ; dimes, dollars and cents are all that I crave, 
from the first step on earth to the brink of the grave. In the 
cold earth I may soon be laid low, to sleep with the just, that 
have gone long ago; I shall slumber in peace till the great 
resurrection, and be first on my legs to make a collection. " 
Then he blessed the contribution boxes and the show closed. 

Now, dear brother, don't you think that my jackass story 
equals yours, and contains a better moral ? I am sure it is just 
as funny; so now we are even, on jackass stories, anyhow. 

We see how careful the nations of the earth are in throw- 
ing their protecting arms around the principle of authority; 
how careful they are that all representatives acknowledged 
by them are endowed with proper authority from their re- 
spective governments. In this nation of ours no man has 
the right to initiate a foreigner into the government unless 
he be endowed with authority, beyond the question of a 
doubt; the government would undoubtedly punish any man 
who might read of a commission given to others, and then 
take the authority unto himself to initiate foreigners into the 
government of the United States. 

We see the same careful protection thrown around the 
principle of authority throughout the different states of the 
union ; throughout the different counties of the state, and 
throughout all the different cities of the various counties. All 
will admit that without this strict attention to authority, there 
would be no law, no order and no protection. Out of all 
known governments the great government of God, according 
to our opinion, is the only one that treats the principle of 
authority in a careless and reckless manner. Anciently a 
prophet of God, through the principle of revelation, called 
Aaron to the ministry; at a later period, an Apostle of Jesus 



144 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Christ said that no man was to take this honor unto himself 
save he be called of God, as was Aaron. Yet men of our 
day will read where men were commissioned by Jesus Christ 
eighteen hundred years ago, with authority to initiate for- 
eigners into the great government of God, and by virtue of 
that authority, given to others, they take the honor unto them- 
selves; while declaring that the great God has sealed up the 
system of revelation; and through the heavens, as you say, 
being as brass above our heads, no man can be called, as was 
Aaron. In the face of all this, any man purchasing a Bible, 
which contains that commission once given to others, imagines 
he is called of God to preach the Gospel; and the result is 
we are living in a babel of confusion; God says "He is not 
the author of confusion." 

Of course I realize these words of mine will have no 
weight upon you, but they may be read by some fair-minded, 
thinking man, who may stop, ponder and investigate. 

By innuendo you advocated mob violence in your sermon 
last Sunday night. Do you think it was becoming to a man 
who professes to be a representative of the meek and lowly 
One whose mission was peace on earth and good will to man ? 
In carefully looking over the history of this Mission for a 
number of yeara back and noting the number of mobbings to 
which our Elders have been subjected, and the number is 
not small, we find by careful comparison that 90 per cent 
of the mobbings have been led in person or inspired by so- 
called Christian ministers. 

Do you think you were serving God on the Sabbath 
when you so nearly sanctioned brute force against a people 
who have never harmed you or any of the good people of 
Chattanooga? Do you really believe that such a course will 
make you popular with the liberty-loving and law-abiding 
population of your new home? Think over the matter care- 
fully and perhaps you will admit you over-reached yourself a 
little. 

You took for your text, "Answer a fool according to his 
folly." In closing allow me to respectfully present you with 
the words of our Master, "He who calleth his brother a fool 
is in danger of hell fire." Respectfully, 

BEN E. RICH. 



MORMON LITERATURE 



MORMONS AND MORMONISM. 

THE MORMON PEOPLE, THEIR INDUSTRY, EDUCATION AND 
MORALS WHAT IS THOUGHT OF THESE PEOPLE BY A NON- 
MORMON OF MANY YEARS' RESIDENCE AMONG THEM. 

LECTURE BY CHARLES ELLIS, A NON-MORMON. 

No cause has so often led to strife as bigotry of religious 
devotees. In no name has hate so largely gathered harvest of 
death as in that of God. No prophet ever proclaimed a new 
word of the Infinite who was not met with abuse. Many of 
the noblest men who have stood God-tongued on earth have 
received not only vilification, but martyrdom. Not one of 
them has escaped the cry of "infidel, atheist, impostor." Even 
Jesus was crucified as a malefactor. His simple religion of 
love for God and to man was lost in a cobra-filled jungle of 
theology. For more than 1800 years Christianity has not 
been the religion of Christ. The Christianity that boasts of 
having civilized the world is a mass of dogmatic bran that 
makes poor bread of life — intellectually a bran-mash for hide- 
bound bigots who send all but a "predestined and foreor- 
dained" baker's dozen to eternal torment because they will 
not take the medicine. It has been itself partially civilized 
by the natural development of the human mind, but is still 
much like that "white sepulchre," fair to see, but full of lying 
dogmas, hypocrisy and sham. 

Into this cloaca of pretence, the Mormons say God sent 
Joseph Smith to destroy its rot with the quicklime of a new 
revelation from heaven of priesthood, prophecy and provi- 
dence. The Lord God Omnipotent, so the story runs, came 
to this youth and informed him that the Gospel of Jesus 
had been lost to the world through the wickedness of men; 
that the religions of the present were a sham, that the 
churches were all wrong, and that the true Gospel would be 
restored for the salvation of mankind through him. 

It is not surprising that Mormonism met with obloquy from 
its birth. It would have been marvelous had not that obloquy 
become violence when the "new dispensation" showed a de- 

145 



146 SCRAP BOOK OF 

gree of success that roused the fears of the evangelical 
churches, out of which converts to the new sect were taken. 
The Mormon missionaries of those early years believed the 
"fullness of time" had come, and that "the Lord" was speedily 
to appear, sweep false Christianity from the earth and establish 
His own kingdom. They believed it their duty to cry aloud, 
to warn the nations. The boldness of the proclamation that 
all churches were without recognition in the sight of God, 
and the only true Gospel was this "new dispensation," was 
enough to arouse an opposition that has never wholly ceased 
and is now raging more fiercely than ever. The rapid growth 
of the new old faith embittered the sects and carried them to 
the shedding of innocent blood, for many of the early Mor- 
mons suffered martyrdom for their faith. Yet the blood of 
martyrs is still the seed of the church. 

It is immaterial here whether Mormonism was born of 
God or of man. I am not discussing its origin. No matter 
what its source, it was sure to meet opposition. Had it come 
with such pomp that the world could have beheld angelic 
heralds, it would have been denounced as vile. It has been 
so with the founders of all religions. The prophets are al- 
ways stoned, The Buddha was accused of consorting with 
courtesans. Jesus' enemies said harlots were His chosen com- 
panions. Mahomet was the called slave of an ambitious 
mistress. Garrison and Phillips were denounced as infidels 
and atheists. Joseph Smith was branded a fraud and lecher. 

But as time rolls away from the days when an agitator 
lived, hatred of him is forgotten and he is remembered in the 
results of his agitation. The Buddha preceded Jesus many 
centuries and has a following today of 400,000,000. Jesus is 
buried beneath a mountain of dogma, but 300,000,000 are 
seeking eternal life in His name. Mahomet came 700 years 
later and his people number 170,000,000. Only sixty-nine 
years ago came Joseph Smith, and his following is already 
half a million. Give Mormonism 1,200 years, as Moham- 
medanism has had, or 1,900 years, as Christianity has had, 
and what was said of its founder will be forgotten, but his 
following may then compare satisfactorily with what the 
older faiths accomplished. 

Had Joseph Smith never declared himself a polygamist he 
would have been killed. The sects were too fanatical in the 
wild west to permit so active a rival to exist. Had the Mor- 
mons remained east of the Missouri, Brigham Young would 
have been killed and the church would have been destroyed 



MORMON LITERATURE 147 

by wholesale massacre. It was only their isolation among 
the mountains that saved Mormonism and the Mormons from 
annihilation. Even that would not have saved them had they 
not increased so rapidly by conversions and immigration that 
before their enemies realized their growth they had become 
too strong to be removed. They have survived the hate that 
carried off their leader at Nauvoo. They have proved them- 
selves sublime stayers. They have nobly earned the right to 
the home they have made in "the great American desert," 
and they are entitled to full liberty of conscience to practice 
their religion, as well as to the same protection the nation 
gives to all other churches, 

If people must follow some leader in the name of God it 
makes little difference what his name, when or whence he 
came, as far as the national government is concerned. As 
long as his followers are honest, industrious, virtuous and 
progressive they will advance from existing to better condi- 
tions, whether they follow Moses, Jesus, Mahomet, Calvin or 
Joseph, and our government, guaranteeing rights of conscience 
to all, cannot dictate what their religion shall be. No matter 
what Joseph Smith may have been, the people of the United 
States should not allow themselves to be governed, by what 
was said against him, in their judgment of the Mormon and 
Mormonism, as they are now. 

BY THEIR FRUITS. 

If history is reliable many of the popes were steeped in 
crime, yet we do not condemn the Catholic church of today 
by that history. Protestantism has done many cruel things 
in red-handed fanatical rage, but we do not now hold it re- 
sponsible for crimes of its past. The daily press frequently 
tells of crimes committed by ministers of the Gospel, but we 
do not condemn the class for the misdeeds of some of its 
members. Neither should we condemn the Mormons and 
Mormonism of today for what their enemies said of them 
forty, fifty or sixty years ago. Put Joseph Smith down, then, 
as one of the men who have started new systems of religion, 
and judge him now by the results of his system, as we judge 
all others. 

Many of the Jews are grand people, notwithstanding some 
of their leaders ages ago were bad. There are many excellent 
men and women in the churches, notwithstanding the fact that 
Christianity has drenched the earth in blood. Mohamme- 
danism has done a great work among its people, notwith- 



148 SCRAP BOOK OF 

standing all Christendom looks upon its founder as an im- 
postor. Tried thus, what can be said of the Mormons and 
Mormonism ? 

INTO THE DESERT. 

It would be manifestly unfair to judge either Mormons 
or Mormonism by that stormy career which preceded the 
hegira to Utah. Mormonism had no opportunity to show its 
merits in a country where its enemies gave it little time to 
act save in self-defense. It was aggressive in its denuncia- 
tion of existing churches as ungodly frauds and they attacked 
it with violence, kept it acting on the defensive, forced it from 
place to place, and finally drove it out of the United States. 
Having at last found a spot a thousand miles from a "Chris- 
tian" and subject only to the possible encroachments of In- 
dian tribes, less barbarous than eastern Christians had been 
towards them, the Mormons and Mormonism were, for the 
first time in their history, in a condition to show what the 
people and their religion were. 

When Brigham Young and his band of searchers for the 
new Holy Land entered the valley of the Great Salt Lake 
there was no white man there to give them a welcome, and 
therefore no alleged Christian present to disturb their hope. 
They had traveled far and fared hard. As they emerged 
from a rugged canyon the magnificent valley before them was 
the most inviting spot they had seen, and the leader chose 
it at once as their future home. Along the mountain streams, 
that ran gurgling through the valley to lose themselves in the 
saltest sea upon the earth, there was pasturage for the cattle, 
but for the men, exiles from so-called Christian civilization, 
there was nothing save an opportunity to gird their loins, 
forget their hunger and compel the stubborn glebe to yield 
them food. 

LIKE THE PILGRIM FATHERS. 

When the Pilgrims landed in Plymouth Bay they met such 
a welcome of dreary desolation as the Mormons received in 
the Salt Lake Valley. As the Pilgrims crossed the Atlantic 
to find a land where they could practice their religion, so had 
the Mormons crossed the plains of the continent. But they 
must live. In all this wide mountain land no furrow had 
been turned. It was mid-summer and the wanderers had little 
to carry them through the approaching winter. They must 
close with the opportunity and stake all on the hazard. They 
put in crops and the seed baked in the hot earth or the frost 



MORMON LITERATURE 149 

came before anything could mature. They made huts to 
shelter themselves against the winter, built a wall to guard 
against Indian attacks (or was it the Christians they had fled 
from at Nauvoo) and pulled through until spring came, and 
then they went out upon the foothills and dug the roots of 
the sago lily for food. They planted and watered and saw 
their seed spring and saw crickets come down upon the green 
spots, like Missouri and Illinois Christians, and devour their 
hope. They fought crickets, made irrigating ditches, cleared 
off sage, increased their fields, smothered grasshoppers, 
praised the Lord and grew until, in five years, the valley had 
become a hive of busy human bees, not a drone among them 
all, and hundreds of baby bees crawling about the open doors 
of humble homes in which patient, plodding, hopeful, prayer- 
ful women were the grandest heroes of all. But the people 
crowded in so rapidly that for a dozen years or more all were 
harassed by hard want. Luxuries there were none. It was 
one long, ceaseless struggle to live. Women who came then 
as little girls have pictured to me the cheerless years of their 
young lives here when all were poor. 

THEIR STAFF AND COMFORTS. 

What sustained those people in that long ordeal? Faith, 
the strongest power in all the world. Their religion was an 
enthusiasm. To them "God" was a living presence. He had 
"called" them. He had led them forth from persecution. He 
would remain their friend and they must succeed. Without 
that faith they would never have come — having it they could 
not fail. But to my mind a very important adjunct was the 
pluck that has made the white race superior to obstacles and 
the master spirits of the world. When we consider what the 
Mormons underwent to achieve success here their constancy 
and heroism deserve sublimest commendation, and they who 
will not concede this because the Mormons will not send them 
to congress or subscribe their creeds are not true Americans — 
have never known the meaning and the glory of our "re- 
ligions freedom/' 

We honor the Pilgrims for their heroism in crossing the 
ocean and founding a home in the forest of the new world. 
Why? Not because of their religion. They were bigots and 
sometimes murderers. They tortured, killed, or banished 
men and women who would not accept their theology. We 
may despise their religion, but we must honor their courage 
and be thankful for their success. Without them we never 



150 SCRAP BOOK OF 

would have had our government, the light of the world and 
the hope of mankind. But their base of supplies in Europe 
was nearer to them, more accessible, than were the stores from 
which the early Mormons could draw. The Pilgrims had 
means; the Mormons had none. When driven from Nauvoo 
many of them were so destitute that agents were sent through 
the east soliciting aid to save the people from starvation, and 
one of these agents was Lorenzo Snow, now President of the 
Mormon Church. Hundreds of the famished refugees died, 
in 1846, along the malaria-poisoned bottoms of the Missouri 
river. 

From robbery, murder and exile in Missouri and Illinois 
to success and independence in Utah, the history of the Mor- 
mons is a record of privation, hardship and endurance un- 
equalled since the days of the Moors in Spain, the Huguenots 
in France, and the Protestants in Holland, when murder 
sought to exterminate all heresy in the name of the Catholic 
church for the glory of God. It was the same spirit in the 
Protestant heart that sought the destruction of Mormonism. 
But no religion can be wholly bad or lacking in points of 
great merit that could produce the magnificent results that 
have sprung from the Mormon occupation of Utah. 

IN THIRTY-TWO YEARS. 

Briefly, now, let us see what the Mormons did in Utah 
through the years when they were nearly the entire population 
and while the industries and the progress were almost wholly 
their own. 

In 1880, thirty-two years after the arrival of the Mor- 
mons in Utah, they had 9,452 farms, the average size being 
twenty-seven acres. The population of the territory was then 
143,963, of which 115,000 were Mormons, 99 per cent of 
whom were living in homes of their own. To bring this land 
into productive farms there had to be done an inconceivable 
amount of work that was not directly productive. The land 
was covered with sagebrush and other wild shrubs and grasses 
that made it as hard to clear as swamp land in the east. In 
addition to clearing the land it had to be lined with ditches 
to carry water to the growing crops. On those 9,452 farms 
there were several thousand miles of ditching. All of this 
work was dead capital. It was the "plant" of the farmers 
and was put in solely by the toil of a people who never knew 
when it was "sundown." But it was done and the farms were 
yielding great crops of small grain, corn, potatoes — all the 



MORMON LITERATURE 151 

vegetables of garden and field, and the fruits — apples, pears, 
plums, apricots, peaches, grapes, berries — everything that the 
climate would sustain. Live stock had risen from zero to 
millions in the shade of the mountain. There were herds of 
sheep, cattle and horses, and the great American lard pro- 
ducer was not wanting. Home manufactories were prosper- 
ous at several points. Stores were in evidence everywhere. 
"Zion's Co-operative Mercantile Institution" was the center 
of a magnificent trade at Salt Lake, extending throughout the 
territory. Temples had been built or were under construc- 
tion at four points in the territory. Meeting houses had been 
erected in every direction. Academies were being started in 
Salt Lake, Logan and Provo. The people were united and 
persistent in their determination to succeed, and under the 
guiding will of Brigham Young this most remarkable effort 
of colonization had been quietly carried forward in spite of 
the continual harassment of the people by government offi- 
cials, goaded by the anti-Mormon ministers of the east. In 
thirty-two years the exiled Mormons had become too strong 
to be despoiled again, and all that time this alleged destroyer 
of the American home, polygamy, was being practiced, and 
thousands of the most intelligent, honest, virtuous and in- 
dustrious men and women of the state today were the off- 
spring of such marriage relations. Why do not the Mormon 
haters of today attempt to destroy the force of this fact? Be- 
cause they know that they would fail. 

EDUCATION. 

A common charge against the Mormons for years, and 
revived now, was that they were ignorant, illiterate and had 
no use for schools save to teach their theological dogmas. But 
in 1870, only twenty-three years after the first Mormon im- 
migration, the percentage of school attendance in Utah was 
higher than in Pennsylvania, New York and Massachusetts. In 
1881 the school population of Utah, from 6 to 18 years of 
age, was 43,353 and the average daily attendance was 44 per 
cent. There were then 395 schools in Utah. In 1888 the 
commissioner of schools, a government official, reports 344 
school districts and 460 public schools in Utah. The school 
population was 54,943, of which 47,371 were Mormons. The 
number of scholars enrolled was 32,988, of which 30,721 were 
Mormons. The value of district school property was $542,755, 
and the amount paid for teachers in the public schools for 
the year ending June 30, 1888, was $293,085. Yet the anti- 



152 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Mormon still screeches his old cry that those were Mormon 
schools. 

Let us see. The school commissioner referred to was not 
only a United States official, but he was also a non-Mormon. 
Yet he reported that the 460 public schools of Utah were 
"non-sectarian." Then he enumerated eighty-nine denomi- 
national schools, of which only four were Mormon. The 
text books used in the schools, a list of which was given, set 
at rest the charge that Mormons were opposed to education; 
and the average of education of those who were trained in 
them is proof that they were not theological schools. Ac- 
cording to the United States census for 1880 the percentage 
of persons in Utah of 10 years and upward who could not 
read was five. In Rhode Island at the same time it was seven, 
and in the United States at large thirteen. The average 
illiteracy in Mormon Utah, thirty-two years after its settle- 
ment by people absolutely without means and obliged to toil 
early and late to find a mere subsistence, was less than in 
twenty states and territories in the union. 

The growth of schools in Utah is full of evidence that the 
Mormons were the friends of education. Remember that for 
years there was no money in Utah, yet the people built houses 
in which they lived, as well as hundreds of meeting houses. 
The first meeting houses were "boweries" — posts set in the 
ground, a flat roof of poles shingled with bushes cut in foliage. 
I have seen several of these old places of worship. But as 
soon as practicable every ecclesiastical "ward" had its "dobe" 
meeting house, which was also school house. But "Utah's 
best crop" would soon overflow any ordinary Mormon meet- 
ing house and more school room would become necessary. On 
Sunday the bishops of a ward would say: 

"My brothers and sisters, we need more school room in 
this ward. What will you do to provide it?" 

"I will give a team ten days." 

"I will give a thousand 'dobes.' " 

"I will give two weeks' work." 

"I will give twenty bushels of wheat." 

Thus it would go, and the school room would come as a 
labor of love and without the passing of a dollar. Today 
there are no people in the nation so eager to learn as are many 
of the young Mormons whom I have met in my travels about 
Utah. The State University, the public schools, all schools 
are full. The Mormon Church has its special schools, as 
other sects have in Utah, and their theology has its place in 
the studies, but the Mormons have no desire to introduce 



MORMON LITERATURE 153 

Mormon theology into the public schools and are opposed 
to the introduction of any other theology, as of course they 
should be. 

MORALS. 

In 1876 there were thirteen counties in Utah without sa- 
loon, brewery, gambling house, brothel, lawyer, doctor, beg- 
gar, parson or politician, and the population was exclusively 
Mormon. 

In the winter of 1881-2 there were fifty-one prisoners in 
the Utah penitentiary. Only five were Mormons, and yet the 
Mormon population of the territory exceeded that of the anti- 
Mormon 500 per cent. From 1877 to 1882 the jail of Salt 
Lake county received only three Mormons. In 1881 there 
were 1,020 arrests in Salt Lake City, of which 103 were Mor- 
mon men and boys and six Mormon women; 657 non-Mor- 
mon men and 194 non-Mormon women. In 1882 the num- 
ber of arrests in the same city was 1,561, of which 188 were 
Mormons and 1,373 non-Mormons. In that year there were 
sixty-six barrooms in the city, and sixty of them were kept 
by non-Mormons. There were fifteen billiard and bowling 
rooms and seven gambling houses, all kept by non-Mormons. 

The above, as well as the following statistics, are taken 
from "The Palantic," published by A. M. Musser from the 
Utah penitentiary records for the year ending June 30, 1884. 
Mr. Musser showed that, with the population of Utah 83 per 
cent Mormon and the non-Mormon population only 17 per 
cent, there were thirteen Mormon and seventy-eight non- 
Mormon prisoners — a difference of 600 per cent in favor of 
the Mormons. Add to this the difference in percentage of 
population, and we have over 1,000 to one in favor of Mor- 
mon morality as compared with that of the non-Mormon popu- 
lation of that period. 

It should be understood that the above statement is not 
intended to characterize the whole non-Mormon population. 
All through the Utah years there have been non-Mormons 
here who were the most exemplary people. They came in to 
stay, to engage in business, to make homes. They have never 
engaged in the local disputes. They have never been anti- 
Mormons. Because they would not join the raid against the 
people they were for years sneered at as "jack-Mormons." 
The criminal element referred to in these statistics as "non- 
Mormons," it is safe to say, should have been put down as 
"anti-Mormons." 

When the first edition of this pamphlet was issued the 



154 SCRAP BOOK OF 

anti-Mormon paper of the city and several anti-Mormon par- 
sons of Utah and Canada undertook to answer these statistics 
by claiming that the Mormons referred to were all 'Latter- 
day Saints," while none of the "non-Mormons" were "Chris- 
tians." For answer I will say that the record shows that of 
the seventy-eight "non-Mormons" in the Utah penitentiary 
and referred to above, forty-five were members of Christian 
churches. To show that this class of Utah non-Mormons 
were not worse than Christians generally, I refer to statistics 
furnished the Deseret News recently by Ephraim Ainsworth. 

In 1889 Ohio had 942 convicts in penitentiary— 826 of 
them belonged to Christian churches. In 1893 Canada had 
11,810 convicts— Catholics, 4,395; Church of England, 3,621; 
Methodists, 1,624; Presbyterians, 1,495; other sects, 698; 
Atheists, none. In 1896 the Kansas penitentiary had 343 
Methodists, 41 Presbyterians, 61 Campbellites, other sects 
12. In 1896 the Michigan state reformatory had as inmates 
226 Methodists, 84 Baptists, 31 Episcopalians, 28 Congrega- 
tionalists, 18 United Brethren, 229 Catholics, 65 Presbyterians. 
From the Tennessee state prison, no date given, is reported 
873 convicts — 870 Christians and three who would not state 
their religion. Thirty years ago a Unitarian minister named 
Hatch made a careful investigation of criminal statistics of 
the United States and Territories and published the state- 
ment that 7 per cent of male convicts in the penitentiaries of 
the country were ministers. Utah has had her full share of 
them in the last thirty years, though she has kindly permitted 
them to run away, making no attempt to capture them, save in 
the case of a parson who killed his victim, cut her body up 
and attempted to burn it. A reward was offered for him, 
but he is probably sending heretics to hell yet for Christ's 
sake. It is said "there are none righteous, no, not one ;" that 
is, we all "live in glass houses" perhaps. 

If the faces of children are an index to the morals and 
self-control of parents, many Mormons have only to point 
to their offspring to prove their own general purity. Indeed, 
it would be difficult to find finer types of manhood and wom- 
anhood that are to be seen among the Mormons, and this 
applies as well to polygamous as to monogamous offspring. 

Right here, at the risk of being misunderstood, I want to 
say a word about Mormon polygamy. It was not established 
for the gratification of "lust," as has been so often averred, 
but was, I think, a conscientious effort to improve humanity 
by stirpiculture. It was the only considerable effort ever so 



MORMON LITERATURE 155 

made among civilized people. I think it would have been 
better to have given it a scientific instead of a theological 
basis. In the country at large monogamous marriage has 
long been degenerating. With its degradation society must 
sink to conditions that must eventually, if not arrested, destroy 
our civilization. Religion may insure humanity against fabled 
fire after death, but it cannot breed out defects of will and 
taints of blood. Nobility of person, life, character is born, 
not made by creeds. Humanity can never be Godlike or fit 
for "the kingdom" until it is bred up from its sometimes 
lower than "beastly" level. Mormon polygamy was the be- 
ginning of such an effort. It has been killed by ignorant 
prejudice. But soon or late the world will see the infinite 
need of wisdom and science in the production and develop- 
ment of children, and then it will be understood that the 
marriage system must be reconstructed. Mormon polygamy 
was not the "beastly" thing a nation of adulterers called it. 
It grew out of the belief that life is eternal, that there can 
be no marrying in the future life ; that women not married 
here can never marry, but must be the servants of those who 
were married on earth for all time here and hereafter. It 
grew out of the belief that woman gains her "exaltation" in 
the kingdom with her husband, and he in part through the 
excellence of his family. It was the Mormon women who 
wanted polygamy. But no woman would enter that relation 
through "lust." She could only enter it by conquering her 
passions, and in doing that she prepared herself to become 
a divine mother. It is only when women can learn to do 
this and compel men to respect their rights in gestation, as 
all other female mammals do their mates, that mankind can 
be saved from — itself. I am not advocating Mormon polyg- 
amy, but the physical improvement of humanity as the natural 
and also the scientific basis of mental and moral improvement. 
Sometime this great truth will receive the recognition denied 
it now. 

I come back now and say that, taking polygamy and all 
into careful consideration, the morals of the Mormon people 
have always been as good as the best in the nation, and 
through the thirty-two years when the population of Utah 
was almost wholly Mormon and "this people" had not come 
under the influence of those who wanted saloons, brothels 
and dance halls opened to tempt young Mormons, their 
morals were infinitely superior to anything to be found in 
the rag-tag-and-bobtail element that for years existed on the 



156 SCRAP BOOK OF 

western frontier and found in Utah the only oasis of the 
mountains. 

Had the Mormons been Methodists the praises sung over 
their success in Utah would have been heard around the 
world. But if they had been Methodists they would not have 
been driven out of the United States. Had they been bogus 
Christians they would have been too busy sending other peo- 
ple to hell to have ever thought of colonizing on a barren 
desert 1,000 miles from heretics. The sublime industry and 
heroic achievements of the Mormons among the mountains 
of the west have been studiously ignored and viciously mis- 
represented, not because of any real or suspected immorality 
or menace to "the American home," but simply and solely be- 
cause they were heretics to other sects. Anti-Mormonism 
never did and does not now care for polygamy — it hates the 
Mormon Church. A mean, whiskey-guzzling government offi- 
cial in Utah once said to me : "Damn 'em, all 'e rights 'e 
Morm's hez is t' pay taxes ! 'Fthey don' like that I'm gitout !" 
That was for years the anti-Mormon spirit in Salt Lake City. 
The struggle was to get control and tax the Mormons out. 
That, too, was done largely. That is, many of the poorer 
Mormons were forced to leave their homes in the city on 
account of increased taxation levied by anti-Mormon officials. 
That old spirit is now revived by this new crusade, not be- 
cause of polygamy but because the Mormons were compelled 
to take the power to levy taxes out of the hands of their 
enemies. 

A popular impression has been craftily created by the 
anti-Mormons of Utah that its priesthood and polygamy are 
the cause of all hostility to Mormonism. The shallowness of 
the pretense is easily seen when you consider that the most 
vicious of anti-Mormons accept the Bible as the infallible 
word and will of God. Yet the Bible teaches priesthood and 
polygamy. Hence priesthood and polygamy cannot be the 
secret of anti-Mormonism. The Protestants have been trying 
for a century to get God into our national constitution and 
to make Jesus Christ the ruler of the nation. Catholics and 
Protestants outnumber Mormons a thousand to one. As long 
as they believe in theocracy they cannot quarrel with the 
Mormons for holding the same belief. But if they were afraid 
the Mormons might get into the kingdom ahead of them they 
would become jealous, and jealousy is the womb of hate. The 
evangelical churches fought Mormonism from its appearance, 
not because of polygamy and priesthood, for there was neither 



MORMON LITERATURE 157 

priesthood nor polygamy in it then, but because it was a 
more enticing faith than their own. Mormonism was run- 
ning smoothly and growing rapidly without original sin, total 
depravity and eternal torment as its steady theological diet. 
Therefore, it was infidelity. Therefore, it must be destroyed. 
Advocates of the undying worm, the lake of fire and the 
endless roast drove the Mormons out of the United States. 
When they made the Utah desert a prosperous land, adven- 
turers crowded in to make speculation and riot among them, 
but found them united against invaders. That was put d@wn 
against them. Yet a people driven into exile five times would 
be idiotic not to unite for their own protection, and, as soon 
as possible, prepare themselves to refuse to be driven again. 
When their old enemies learned what advancement the Mor- 
mons had made in Utah they came to send them to perdition 
again, but it was too late. Then they raised the outcry against 
polygamy. That brought in the aid of congress, the destruc- 
tion of the incorporated church and the confiscation of church 
property, but did not crush Mormonism. A thousand polyg- 
mists went to the penitentiary, and still Mormonism would not 
collapse. The Mormons did not hanker after salvation from a 
hot spell in another life. They were too busy. They had 
hell enough here. There was no brimstone in their concep- 
tion of the hereafter. A few might falter, but the mass 
stood by their faith, submitted as best they could to the inso- 
lence of their enemies, waiting upon the Lord to rescue them. 
Then came the scheme to disfranchise them. Disfranchise- 
ment was the culmination of forty years of effort to conquer 
the Mormons. If this calamity should fall the people would be 
at the mercy of unscrupulous legislators who would practice 
the sentiment of him who said all the rights the Mormons 
had were to "pay taxes" or "git out." Before this danger 
the leader yielded and declared that to save the people from 
ruin he would take no more plural wives (he was then about 
90) himself and would advise his people to do likewise. That 
was in September, 1800. Two weeks later the church, in 
conference, accepted the advice of its president that polyg- 
amous marriages should cease. 

Then it was seen that the Mormons would not abandon 
their homes — that their persecutors should not grow rich 
upon property the fleeing Saints must sacrifice. They had 
conquered by yielding, and there was no other scheme to be 
sprung upon them. Those who hoped to crush Mormonism 
were forced to accept the situation. The old political status 



158 SCRAP BOOK OF 

disappeared and Mormons and Gentiles came together as demo- 
crats or republicans, each party seeking to gain control of 
available public offices. Men who had for years studied how 
they might throw increased difficulties upon the Mormons 
were tumbling over each other in their eagerness to reach the 
Mormon leaders, to profess their profound esteem and to 
make known their willingness to aid the Latter Day Saints 
by accepting office at their hands. The new love was touch- 
ing, but it was sincere? We shall see. The Mormons were 
rejoiced to find at last an atmosphere of at least seeming 
peace about them, and gladly gave their old enemies the of- 
fices they desired. The offices secured, the men who were 
going to "boom Utah" proceeded to a recklessness of "im- 
provement" that increased public debt and taxes to an alarm- 
ing degree. The Mormons disliked to protest; they could 
not "grin," so they bore it with long, sober faces. Then state- 
hood was secured and the Mormons began to elect their own 
more cautious men. The new lovers, chiefly office seekers, 
scented defeat. The old snarl appeared. Startled politicians 
appealed to willing ministers who needed funds sadly — and 
the old outcry against the Mormons and polygamy was re- 
vived in 1898. 

THE NEW CRUSADE. 

What basis is there for this renewed fight against the 
Mormons? When Wilford Woodruff declared that he would 
advise the people to cease plural marriages, and when his 
advice was accepted by vote of the church, there were men 
living in Utah who were already in polygamy. Most of them 
were old men, but there were young and middle-aged men 
who had more than one wife All through the government 
fight against polygamy these men had lived with their wives 
as far as they could in secrecy. Would they be likely to 
abandon their wives when peace had been received? 

To the Mormons, marriage is one of the most sacred of 
their ordinances. It is solemnized by a priest in the name of 
God. It is "sealed" in heaven also and is to continue for- 
ever. The true Mormon cannot ignore the claims of his 
plural wife without being false to his vows and his God. No 
manifesto of Wilford Woodruff, no vote of conference, could 
annul a plural marriage or engage that any Mormon should 
cease to care for his plural wives. This fact was as well 
known by every non-Mormon in Utah in 1890 as it is today. 
It was understood by every gentile politician, by every repre- 



MORMON LITERATURE 159 

sentative of the government, by every minister in Utah, that 
polygamists had been all along secretly living with their polyg- 
amous wives. All knew that this would continue, yet all agreed 
that no further notice should be taken of the matter and polyg- 
amy should be left to die its natural death. That understand- 
ing reached, no further effort was made to arrest "cohabs." 
Polygamists lived openly with their wives and, as was expected, 
children were here and there born — in one instance, at least, we 
have heard of "twins." So matters stood from the close of 
1890 for seven years. In 1897 we had a semi-centennial cele- 
bration of the arrival of the pioneer Mormons. In that "jub- 
ilee" Mormons and non-Mormons all joined heartily, including 
the ministers who have since become rabid anti-Mormons; 
including also the editor of the anti-Mormon paper who was 
so harmonious then that he delivered an address when the Brig- 
ham Young statue was unveiled, who was so inspired by the 
holy ghost or some other spirit (he is more familiar with other 
spirits) as to declare in his paper that the Mormons had 
founded the "new civilization." Yet at that very moment he 
and all non-Mormons in Utah knew that those who were in 
polygamy when "the manifesto" was issued, in 1890, had been 
living openly with their wives for seven years and that children 
were being born in some of the families. No objection was 
made, I repeat, until the Mormons, to stay the increase of pub- 
lic debt, began to fill important public offices with prudent 
men of their faith. There is no evidence that the church had 
anything to do with this. It was the work of men who owned 
property, and were anxious to protect it. That this is true is 
seen in subsequent political action. A majority of the Mor- 
mons are democrats. The democrats were rapidly getting 
control of the state. In the municipal election of Salt Lake last 
November the republicans elected their ticket over a known 
democratic majority of voters. Why? Because the republi- 
cans ran their canvass on the line of the anti-Mormon elections 
of a decade ago — the gentile democrat voted the republican 
ticket. That is, while the Mormons have kept the compact 
made when the poeple divided on national party lines, in 1891, 
the others have largely broken it and we have now the demo- 
cratic and republican parties with the republican party work- 
ing as an anti-Mormon party largely. The excitement in Wash- 
ington over the fact that the republican Utah postmasters at 
Provo and Logan have been all along in the same boat with 
democratic Roberts is amusing because of the frantic efforts 
of men to show that they did not know that those men were 



160 SCRAP BOOK OF 

old polygamists and had been living with their wives since the 
"manifesto" of 1890. Of course they knew it. No man could 
have lived in Utah since 1890 without knowing it. From 1890 
until statehood came United States district attorney and mar- 
shal for Utah knew it, and yet so generally was it understood 
that the old condition was to be left to die of old age that those 
officers made almost no effort to disturb "cohabs." The post- 
masters in Provo and Logan were chosen because they were 
influential republicans, and their wives did not count — then. 
The anxiety over them now is that this excitement will defeat 
the hope of the republicans to carry Utah in 1900, and when 
this whole matter is analyzed it is found that the anti-Mormon 
agitators of Utah, with one exception, are republicans, and 
the exception is a democrat who, having most earnestly de- 
fended the Mormons ten years, was not recognized by them 
when they were distributing political offices. The Catholics 
in Utah are democrats and they have taken no part in this 
crusade. But the evangelical ministers and sects are republi- 
cans. The ministers have worked hard for 25 years to "save" 
the Mormons and yet have never "saved" one who was in good 
standing in his own church. When polygamy was given up, 
eastern interests in Utah missions fell, funds went low and the 
wolf was howling in the back yard. The politicians who had 
lived for years on salaries as government officers or later in 
state or city offices were in the same "fix" — they had to raise 
hell or starve — they did the first and, if I am not much mis- 
taken, will do the second also or — "git out." 

AMNESTY. 

To make clear the subsequent action of the chief factor in 
the new crusade it is necessary to call attention to what is 
known as "the amnesty." By act of congress polygamous Mor- 
mons were disfranchised. When peace was declared these 
men wanted their disability removed. A well-meaning but not 
sagacious Mormon took it upon himself to secure that result. 
He went for advice to the man who had tried for years to ob- 
tain the disfranchisement of all Mormons. That person seems 
to have expected such a visit. He advised a petition to the 
President of the United States for amnesty. The unsuspecting 
Mormon swallowed the hook and asked his adviser to write 
such a petition. It was, perhaps, already written. The ad- 
viser, swearing he would never consent, consented and the pe- 
tition was produced. It was carried at once to President 
Woodruff, lying sick at home. The sick man, unable to even 



MORMON LITERATURE 161 

read the petition, signed it. With his name attached it was 
taken to the Apostles and all signed. The petition went to 
Washington, and, after much unavoidable delay, was granted. 
But the course of the writer of the petition, in the new crusade, 
his continual use of his petition against the Mormons, might 
possibly be taken as evidence that he was shrewdly forging 
a weapon that he might use against his quondam friends if his 
love for them should grow cold, or if his ambition were not 
satisfied. That is, it was well known here that when statehood 
should come to Utah The-man-who-wrote-the-petition would 
be a candidate in the first state legislature for the office of 
United States senator. It was necessary, therefore, to have a 
republican legislature. To that end the writer of the petition 
exerted himself to defeat the democratic party in the election 
of 1895. The democrats were frothing over a suspicion that 
prominent Mormon church officials were secretly aiding the 
republicans. Democrats were crying bad faith on the part of 
the church. The-man-who-wrote-the-petition defended the 
church officers and charged the democrats with intent "to give 
Utah a black eye;" with a desire "to keep immigrants from 
coming here;" with "the awakening of unworthy suspicions 
against us all ;" with trying "to alarm the country ;" with com- 
mitting "an outrage." A few days before election, in 1895, 
The-man-who-wrote-the-petition, the man who, for more than 
a year, has found nothing too scurrilous to publish against the 
Mormons, the man who expected to be elected to the senate 
in January, 1896, said: 

"There is not a man, woman or child in Utah who for one 
moment thinks there is any agreement or thought of restoring 
polygamy, or that it could be possible even if such a thought 
was in the mind of a few bigots." — Salt Lake Tribune, October 
19, 1895. 

"There is going to be no revival of polygamy ; there is going 
to be no return to church rule." (The same, Oct. 22, 1895.) 

The legislature was republican, but The-man-who-wrote- 
the-petition was "not in it." In the race for senatorship he was 
shut out in first heat. That straw of ingratitude broke the 
candidate's editorial back and he seems to have waited for an 
opportunity to use his petition. The Deseret News says he 
was paid for it at the time it was written, or, perhaps, con- 
cocted, but the action of the legislature was a deadly frost and 
the bloom of his young love for the Mormon church was killed. 



162 SCRAP BOOK OF 

THE SECRET OPENED. 

In 1897, the Mormons, aided and abetted by many of the 
most influential non-Mormons, made a non-partisan effort to 
secure much needed municipal reforms. The movement was 
largely successful, but was hotly denounced by the office seek- 
ers of the republican and democratic parties as a "trick" of the 
church to restore political control over its people. In Salt 
Lake City the feeling was bitter and an attempt was made to 
resurrect the anti-Mormon "liberal" party. Failing in that, the 
excited politicians appealed to the clergy. A Presbyterian pa- 
per in Salt Lake began the publication of sundry articles run- 
ning back into early Mormon literature, culling the crudities, 
slips and discrepancies to be found therein and using them to 
condemn the Mormons and Mormonism of today — a course 
that would be paralleled by attacking the Presbyterians of the 
present with the fanaticism, folly and worse of "no papacy" 
days. This publication was scattered over the country and 
started up the smouldering non-Mormon fire. The smoke en- 
couraged the clergy in Utah to believe that there actually might 
be something in their sensational talk about polygamy. Then 
they got together in the summer of 1898 and adopted a series 
of resolutions declaring that plural marriages are still being 
contracted, that the Mormons control the state, injure the pub- 
lic schools, and that old Mormon Utah is on deck again. A 
few weeks later came the state democratic convention to nom- 
inate candidates and B. H. Roberts was nominated for con- 
gress. He was one of the men who were in polygamy when 
plural marriage was stopped. From the day of Roberts' nom- 
ination the writer of that petition found his opportunity and 
from then until now has not ceased to vilify the Mormons. 
He insisted that the election of Roberts would create a storm 
and then created it himself — a very common trick of false 
prophets. He revelled in his petition. That is, he sprung the 
trap he himself had set. I think he was trying to force the 
Mormon church to declare for the election of the republican 
ticket, for there was to be another election of a senator in 
1899. 

In addition to his use of the petition he reprinted the testi- 
mony of President Woodruff before a Master of Chancery and 
tried to prove that the manifesto of 1890 prohibited cohabita- 
tion among those then in polygamy. He knew that the presi- 
dent of the church could not annul a marriage. He knew that 
the hearing was held preliminary to a decree restoring what 



MORMON LITERATURE 163 

remained of the escheated church property. He knew that 
property was worth millions of dollars and the church needed 
it. There was not an attorney engaged in that hearing who 
did not want the church to get back its property. There was 
not a non-Mormon in Utah then mean enough to wish that the 
church might not get it. But there must be a record to the 
effect that polygamy had been given up. So President Wood- 
ruff consented to say that he included "cohabs" in his mani- 
festo. At that time the editor of the Salt Lake Tribune was 
friendly, as I have shown, and although it now seeks to brand 
President Woodruff as a liar it said then that the manifesto 
"went only to the point of plural marriages," and added "we 
believe that the rule laid down has been as sacredly kept by 
this people as it would have been done by any other people; 
that the Mormons and Gentiles have a right to say that the 
change amounts to a transfiguration. " The measureless infamy 
of the disappointed office seeker now seeking to pile odium 
upon the honored dead will be a fitting monument to his mal- 
odorous memory in Utah for years to come; and if our good 
old friend did stretch the truth to save that property it was a 
lie like that of Hugo's nun, the recording angel dropped a tear 
upon the slate and rubbed it out. 

All this insanity of excitement through the country over 
alleged polygamous marriages has been created by a few men 
who are now laughing over their success in fooling the people. 
They have hunted these mountain states over — have imported 
special aid from New York — have declared that plural mar- 
riages are being contracted, and yet have not been able to find 
one case. Defeated in that they have arrested several men for 
"unlawful cohabitation" and advertised that as proof of polyg- 
amous marriages. 

Avowing, with maledictions upon it, that polygamy is the 
"twin-relic of barbarism" and must die, they yet will not let 
it die, but drag it from its senile sleep, enhorse and caparison 
it like a waxen image of some old Catholic saint and lead it in 
triumphal procession through the land to excite the clamor of 
women gone hysterical through brooding in nightly loneliness 
over the clandestine amours of their monogamous husbands 
with other women more charming than themselves ! 

If polygamy were permitted to die a natural death the evan- 
gelical churches would lose their last foothold against the ris- 
ing tide of Mormonism. It is not polygamy that disturbs them, 
but the steady growth of the Mormon church. Right or wrong, 
there is a current running to the Mormon church with increas- 



164 SCRAP BOOK OF 

ing volume and velocity. The Mormon church and faith have 
been a boon to hundreds of thousands as poor as were those 
who heard Jesus gladly. It is today nearer to being a success- 
ful effort to inaugurate the Brotherhood of Man than anything 
ever tried. 

IN CONCLUSION, 

I want to say that what is here presented does not err from 
truth and was not written with either knowledge or consent of 
any member of the Mormon church. It stands upon my per- 
sonal knowledge. I am not a member of any church, and view 
all sects philosophically. I cannot perceive that any religion 
has been of divine origin, in the theological sense of the terms. 
To my mind they are all human, very human, in their origin. 
But, conceding to all the rights of intellectual liberty I claim 
for myself, I question not the right of the people to any 
religion that satisfies them. In so far as creeds and dogmas 
impose upon credulity, I claim the right to protest. Thus I 
have long protested against Calvanism in all its varieties as a 
wholly unjustifiable cruelty forced upon humanity through its 
ignorance and fear. I gladly admit that theology, like every- 
thing else, is subject to the progressive influence of the ages, 
and realize that the God of Calvin is not as mean as he was 400 
years ago — has been much improved in the last 100 years under 
our free government and public education. I cheerfully con- 
cede that all theologians mean to be honest in the dogmas 
they create, and I believe that all churches sincerely endeavor 
to hold their people to defined standards of moral life. But I 
lay this against them — that they would have men and women 
practice moral living, not for itself, but to secure a definite 
reward after we have ceased to live here, a reward called "sal- 
vation" from threatened ills and horrors that exist only in the 
excited imagination of ignorance and superstition. It is child- 
ish — it is the mother bribing her boy with bread and jam, or 
frightening him with threats of "the bad man." 

You see, then, that I am one of that class of persons called 
by all the professors of all the thousand and one varieties of so- 
called Christianity "an infidel." It is the easiest thing in the 
world to call people by opprobrious names, as the history of 
these unpopular Mormons makes manifest. In fact, no new 
thought appears that is not infidelity to some older one — no 
new issue that is not maligned by the satisfied believer in some 
old one. The term "infidel," as applied to persons who think 
for themselves, do their own business with the Infinite, and 



MORMON LITERATURE 185 

decline proffered rewards based on fear of God, is one of merit 
rather than reproach. Jesus was the great infidel of his time — 
crucified for truth derided by the prevailing orthodoxy of his 
day. 

There* are two kinds of infidelity in the world. One comes 
by growing up out of existing beliefs, the other by falling below 
them. The only harmful infidelity exists in the churches, and 
consists of professing one code of morals and living another. 
For instance, all Christians call Sunday the Lord's day and 
pretend to keep it holy, a sacred day devoted to the worship 
of God. Yet half of them, in this country, keep it as a day of 
frolic and dissipation. That does not harm the day, does not 
injure God, but it makes hypocrites of professing Christians. 
They are infidels who have fallen below their religion. For 
instance, again, take the seven million names of American 
people who petitioned congress to expel the Utah congress- 
man. It is safe to say a large percentage of the signers were 
children who did not know what they were doing, but whose 
names were taken by Christian adults with intent to deceive. 

A long study of religions convinces me that all mean to do 
good, yet fail, in great part, because they work for a wrong 
purpose. That is, they work, not for this life, but for one to 
be sometime somewhere "above the stars," in a locality that 
has never been more than a myth; and the object of working 
for that unreality is to escape another mythical locality below 
the earth, in the earth, or somewhere else equally uncertain. 
This would do in a world peopled with ignorant savages, but 
will not do for intelligent men and women. This fact is recog- 
nized by the churches. They spend their money chiefly to 
carry their religion to the "heathen," realizing that it is use- 
less at home. The religions of the world need reconstructing. 
They have much to learn and unlearn. I know of no church 
working so zealously for what it believes to be the good of 
humanity as Mormonism. I know its leaders, its system, its 
work. Its directors, as a whole, are sincere, conscientious, 
clean, honest men. If they err, it is not from evil intent. To 
them the presence of God is a living faith. It may be an 
error, but the faith is there, and the work is the result. 

Mormonism is peculiar in this : it does not regard this life as 
a preparation for an eternity of idle psalm-singing in a future 
existence Lord-knows-where, but a school of moral training for 
an eternal life right here after "the resurrection." To this end 
it aims to make its people intelligent, capable, honest, moral, 
successful now, as the proper means of reaching the greatest 



166 SCRAP BOOK OF 

happiness then. This may be a practical basis for a possible 
end. Its enemies say it is based on fraud. Well, it is said 
they cannot demonstrate that Christianity was not based on 
fraud — cannot demonstrate that Jesus ever existed. But Chris- 
tianity is here, and, whether He lived or not, it will remain. 
If it should transpire that Joseph Smith was not the founder 
of Mormonism, that the engraved "plates" had no existence, 
Mormonism is here, the faith is here, and it too will remain. 
We can only dismiss all questions of "fraud" and choose — the 
best. The best is that which is most beneficent in practical 
helpfulness. Tried thus, Mormonism possesses merit that can- 
not be ignored by any who would concede equal rights — fair 
field and no favors — to all. I see in it what to me are weak- 
nesses, but in what system do they not exist? They are the 
weaknesses of its youth and are being outgrown — would be out- 
grown faster but for the malevolent opposition that drives it 
back upon itself. But let no enemy of Mormonism flatter him- 
self that it can be killed by vituperation. It is the most remark- 
able movement in the religious world since the days of Ma- 
homet — the most wonderful religious movement in forty gen- 
erations. The thunder and lightning of its enemies cannot 
strike it down. It must fall, if fall it must, as other religions 
have fallen — by its own decay after it has lived its natural life. 
Keeping Roberts out of congress will not arrest its course, and 
it is highly probable that the time will come when the Ameri- 
can people who want no church interference with our national 
government may be glad to have the aid of the now maligned 
Mormons. 

Consider that there are today 1,700 young Mormons tramp- 
ing over this continent in city, town and hamlet — young men 
who are so circumspect in all their deportment that not even 
the most bitter enemies of their faith have the hardihood to 
raise their voices against them — young men who are steadily 
making the fundamental principles of their faith known to the 
people. There has been nothing like it in the world for hun- 
dreds of years, nothing in so-called Christian countries since 
the steady persistence of the Protestants on the continent and 
in Great Britain, and it is going to produce great results. The 
Mormons might be called the non-Conformists of this country 
and in spite of all efTorts to the contrary they are going to wield 
an influence upon its future. One of the Utah men in Wash- 
ington fighting the Mormons was honest enough to tell the 
truth when he said in a public meeting: "It is not polygamy 
but Mormonism we want to check." But it won't check or 



MORMON LITERATURE 167 

warp and is growing, and I write with a growing interest in its 
success. In 1718 there came 900 non-Conformists from Ulster 
county, Ireland, to Boston. They were Scotch-Irish Protest- 
ants seeking religious freedom. They introduced the Irish po- 
tato in New England. Some of them gave to older Yankees a 
few potatoes with instructions for planting them. They grew, 
blossomed, and bore fruit, but the Yankees cooked the seed 
balls and said they found them anything but good. Next 
spring when spading up their gardens they found the potato 
crop. Mormonism presented to Christian sects a new theolog- 
ical potato, so to speak. They tried it, ate the wrong end of the 
growth and denounced it. But there will come a new spring 
in which old sectarian gardens will be plowed up and then the 
real fruits of Mormonism will be discovered— and will be 
found to be both palatable and healthful. 



"Where there is no change of priesthood, 
there is no change of ordinances, says Paul. 
If God has not changed the ordinances and 
the priesthood, howl ye sectarians! If He 
has, when and where has He revealed it? 
Have ye turned revelators? Then why deny 
revelation?" 

— Joseph Smith, The Prophet. 



"All who live according to the best prin- 
ciples in their possession, or that they can 
understand, will receive peace, glory, com- 
fort, joy, and a crown that will be far be- 
yond what they are anticipating. They will 
not be lost." 

— Brig ham Young. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



PROPHETS AND APOSTLES NECESSARY. 



BY THE LATE PRESIDENT, GEORGE O. CANNON, IN 
MILLENNIAL STAR, 18G6. 



The assertions made by the Latter-day Saints that God 
has raised up a Prophet and Apostles in these days, who have 
the authority to teach and instruct men in the principles of His 
kingdom, and that their teachings and counsels are entitled to 
consideration and obedience, are statements that are looked 
upon by many to be little less than blasphemous. Many can- 
not conceive how individuals, who are apparently so sane and 
possessed of good judgment on other subjects, should be so 
visionary, and so wholly absorbed in the strange belief of 
there being men who hold this power on the earth in these 
days. They, nevertheless, believe that men clothed with this 
power have existed upon the earth at various times, who were 
inspired to speak and write ; and they are quite willing to re- 
ceive the writings, said to be theirs, upon very slight testi- 
mony, and rest all their hopes of future and eternal blessed- 
ness upon their veracity. They have an idea that it is per- 
fectly reasonable to believe in the words of the Apostles and 
Prophets who lived thousands of years ago, and they think 
that, were they alive now, they could place all reliance and 
confidence in their words as the word of God. Peter, James 
and John, with their brethren, are looked up to as having 
been something superior to mortal, and many, forgetting that 
they were but human, think that it would only be necessary, 
did they live now, for them to declare this message and state 
that they were empowered to teach it, and men without the 
slightest demur would instantly embrace its doctrines. This 
professed admiration of dead Prophets and Seers, however, 
is not confined to this generation alone ; it was a characteristic 
of other generations. The Jews, when Jesus was in their 
midst, would build and adorn the tombs of the Prophets 

168 



MORMON LITERATURE 169 

whom their fathers had slain, and say that if they had lived 
in the days of their fathers they would not have persecuted 
or killed them, while at the same time they were thirsting for 
the blood of the Son of God, and they did not rest until He 
had shared the same fate with the Prophets whom they so 
ostentatiously honored. But what is there visible at the pres- 
ent time from which we can infer that were any of the an- 
cient Prophets or Apostles in the midst of this generation, 
they would be any better treated, or their teachings given 
more heed to, than they were in the generation in which they 
lived? The present ideas of professing Christians — that the 
canon of Scripture is full — and that there is no further need 
of direct revelation — would not admit of their recognizing a 
Prophet or an Apostle, should they be so fortunate as to have 
one sent into their midst. They are, in this respect, in a 
similar situation to the Jews at the time of the advent of the 
Messiah. They were in possession of the writings of the 
Prophets, and held them as the present sects of Christendom 
hold the Bible. Their writings were their oracles, and they 
indulged in the idea, as the modern sects do about the Bible, 
that they contained all that was necessary to lead them to 
salvation, until Shiloh should come, without the aid of any 
Prophets or Apostles to act as living oracles in their midst. 
They doubtless imagined that they were warranted in this 
belief by their sacred Scriptures, in the same manner that 
many at the present day imagine that the present Scriptures, 
composed of the writings of the ancient Prophets and Apos- 
tles, warrant them in rejecting all further revelation. This 
misapprehension of the Jews was followed by terrible results ; 
they ceased to have a national existence, and they were scat- 
tered and dispersed abroad. 

If the Scriptures the Jews had and the Scriptures we at 
present have are examined, it will be found that there is a 
greater amount of evidence in our possession in favor of the 
idea of living oracles, or Prophets and Apostles, being raised 
up and inspired in these days, than there was among the 
Jews in the days of the Apostles to support them in be- 
lieving that they would make their appearance at that time. 
In fact the Scriptures cannot be fulfilled until these things 
take place. Prophecy upon prophecy has been uttered and 
recorded, pointing clearly and definitely to the last days — 
to the time when God should again set His hand the second 
time to recover the remnants of His people; when He would 
send for many fishers and they would fish them, and for 



170 SCRAP BOOK OF 

many hunters and they would hunt them ; when His King- 
dom would again be built up, and their judges be restored 
as at the first, and their counsellors as at the beginning; 
when many nations would be seized with the desire to go up 
to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of 
Jacob, that they might be taught in His ways and be able to 
walk in His paths. To fulfill these prophecies — which were, 
no doubt, given with the expectation of their being as literally 
accomplished as the prophecies in relation to the Messiah 
which the Jews misapprehended — men holding power and 
authority equal with the men of old who were called to per- 
form similar works, have to be raised up; and if they are 
raised up and inspired, they must have equal power to teach, 
counsel and direct the children of men, and their teachings, 
counselings, and directions will be as obligatory upon man- 
kind as the teachings, counselings and directions of the an- 
cients. Since the creation of man and the first revelation 
of God's will unto him, we have no account of the Lord ever 
having a people upon the earth, or a system which He rec- 
ognized as being His, without also having men of this descrip- 
tion — men with whom He could communicate, and through 
whom His mind and will could be made known to the peo- 
ple. They were the living oracles, possessing living Priest- 
hood, through which they could obtain light and intelligence 
from the Almighty, to expound with authority to the chil- 
dren of men; and their words, whether delivered orally or 
written, were equally binding upon the people with the words 
of any preceding servant of God. That this was the case 
all sacred history bears abundant evidence. 

The necessity of inspired men, in order that the prophe- 
cies may be fulfilled, must be apparent. Man has always 
been the instrument which the Lord has used to accomplish 
His purposes. But apart from the prophecies which set 
forth in unmistakable language, that the days of revelation 
and intercourse between the Deity and man will again be 
restored, there is an abundance of evidence to prove that there 
cannot be a Church of Christ on the earth without having 
Prophets and Apostles as its officers. They were not to be 
confined to the early days of Christianity alone, but were to 
be continued "until all should come to the unity of the faith, 
unto the knowledge of the Son of God ;" they were to be as 
necessary "for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of 
the ministry, and for the edifying of the body of Christ, " 
as evangelists, pastors and teachers are. To assert that 



MORMON LITERATURE 171 

Prophets and Apostles are no longer needed would be to as- 
sert that evangelists, pastors and teachers are likewise un- 
necessary. The great head of the Church, in its organiza- 
tion, had a definite object in placing these officers in His 
Church and that object could not be accomplished except 
by their perpetuity. When these officers ceased to be recog- 
nized then the Church ceased to be the Church of Christ. It 
would be considered a very great departure from the spirit of 
the Gospel to assert that pastors and other ministers — such 
for instance as teachers and evangelists — were no longer 
needed; and yet the evidence necessary to support their rec- 
ognition as officers of the Church proves that not only they 
are necessary, but that Prophets and Apostles also are re- 
quired. The proofs brought forward to substantiate the idea 
that Prophets and Apostles are no longer needed will apply 
with much force to the other officers in the Church ; and if 
the necessity for one or two of the callings in the Church has 
ceased to be, it can easily be proved that there is no further 
necessity for the remainder. The belief that these callings 
are no longer needed has been inculcated in Christendom by 
both precept and example. A false Christianity has flour- 
ished for centuries, and men have been taught to rely upon 
it as the religion of Jesus, and not seeing these callings filled 
in it, it has required but little persuasion to cause them to 
fall into the erroneous belief that they were only designed 
for the days when Christianity was first preached. If one, 
more inquiring and penetrating than his fellows, should ascer- 
tain by a perusal of the Scriptures, that there was nothing 
to discountenance the idea of the perpetuity of such callings, 
and should make inquiries to know why they did not at present 
exist, his doubts would be removed by pointing him to Chris- 
tianity as it exists around him, flourishing and yet destitute 
of these offices ; and its existence without them must be re- 
ceived as evidence that the Lord had altered the organiza- 
tion of His Church and deemed these offices unnecessary. 
Men instead of making their belief conform to the Bible have 
endeavored to distort it and make it correspond with their 
ideas and systems; when the plainly written word would not 
admit of that they have endeavored to hide their errors and 
the incorrectness of their position, by stating that the Scrip- 
tures have a spiritual meaning — and they do not literally 
mean what their language denotes, but they require to be 
spiritualized to be understood. Miserable subterfuge ! What 
a cunning device of the adversary of souls and his agents, to 



172 SCRAP BOOK OF 

entrap and deceive mankind ! Impress upon the people that 
these are no longer necessary, and they will cease to look for 
them; persuade them to believe that the word of God has a 
different meaning from the one apparent on its face, and 
they will see nothing condemnatory of sin and the commis- 
sion of gross wrong; Satan's victory and triumph will then 
be easy. 

The correctness of the position we have assumed in stat- 
ing that Prophets and Apostles are as necessary in the Church 
of Christ now as they ever were, is not at all affected by the 
truth or falsity of the doctrines we believe in and teach. Be- 
cause the Latter-day Saints believe in these things does not 
detract one iota from their truth. These officers would be 
indispensably necessary, wherever a Church of Christ existed, 
if we as a people, were extinct. If men believe the Bible 
they must believe as Latter-day Saints, and if there is a 
Church of Christ upon the earth there must of necessity be 
Prophets and Apostles, and if there are Prophets and Apos- 
tles, they have the right to teach and instruct mankind in the 
principles of the Lord's Kingdom, and their teachings and 
counsels are entitled to consideration and obedience. A great 
many find considerable fault with the Latter-day Saints 
because they rely so much upon the words of their Proph- 
ets and Apostles. They think it decidedly anti-republican; 
and some, to give vent to superabundance of their spleen, 
occasionally call Brigham Young and his brethren hard 
names, because they, being men, make themselves equal with 
the Apostles. These individuals, with their present feelings, 
had they lived in any other generation when Prophets and 
Apostles were upon the earth, would have taken a precisely 
similar course to oppose them. It is not the individuals they 
are warring against — though many of them, no doubt, think 
that it is — but it is the principle. How much more republi- 
can would we be, if we paid no attention to their teachings, 
than we are at present? Can not we exercise our rights and 
privileges as republicans, to as full an extent by doing right 
as by doing wrong — by being obedient to the will of the 
Almighty as by being disobedient? The Latter-day Saints 
cannot fail to hearken to and have confidence in the words of 
their leaders, so long as they believe as they do about the 
necessity of Prophets and Apostles, and the authority they 
hold ; and while they retain this belief, the only thing that 
will destroy this confidence is to prove that they do not hold 
this authority, and are not Apostles and Prophets. So long 



MORMON LITERATURE 173 

as we know that men have this authority it makes but little 
difference to us what their names may be. And the moment 
the Latter-day Saints »became convinced that Joseph and 
Brigham Young were Apostles of Jesus Christ, they were 
as willing to believe their testimony and to hearken to their 
counsel and teachings, as they would have been to have be- 
lieved and hearkened to those of the ancient Apostles. 



"If we could see our heavenly Father, we 
should see a being similar to our earthly 
parent, with this difference : our .Father in 
heaven is exalted and glorified. He has 
received His thrones, His principalities 
and powers, and He sits as a governor, as a 
monarch, and overrules kingdoms, thrones 
and dominions that have been bequeathed 
to Him, and such as we anticipate receiv- 
ing. While He was in the flesh, as we are, 
He was as we are." 

— Brigham Young. 



"Whatever God requires is right, no mat- 
ter what it is, although we may not see the 
reason thereof until long after the events 
transpire" 

— Joseph Smith, August 2$, 1 842. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



COMPREHENSIVE SALVATION, OR THE GOSPEL 
TO THE LIVING AND THE DEAD. 

BY JOHN NICHOLSON. 

AN ELDER OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY 

SAINTS. 



FIRST PRINCIPLES — AUTHORITY — MIRACULOUS GIFTS — ORGANI- 
ZATION — APOSTASY — RESTORATION — THE GOSPEL PREACHED 
TO THE SPIRITS OF THE DEPARTED — DIFFERENT DEGREES OF 
GLORY — TURNING THE HEARTS OF THE FATHERS TO THE 
CHILDREN, AND THE CHILDREN TO THE FATHERS. 



Honest professing Christians, of every creed, must freely 
admit that the position of the Latter-day Saints in regard to 
what are called the first principles of the doctrine of Christ is 
invulnerable. They must acknowledge that faith in God, 
the Eternal Father, in His Son Jesus Christ and the divinity 
of His mission, and in the Holy Ghost, is unquestionably 
Scriptural. They must accede also that repentance of sins, as 
preparatory to their remission, occupies the same Biblical posi- 
tion. Neither can they consistently question the object of 
baptism, being for the remission of sins — "Repent and be bap- 
tized every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for the 
remission of sins." Nor can the mode (immersion) be ques- 
tioned by them. Paul, in his epistle to the Romins, likens 
baptism, administered in the proper form, to the burial and 
resurrection of Christ; a very beautiful figure — immersion in 
the liquid element. No other method bears the remotest re- 
semblance to being buried and resurrected. Nor do unpreju- 



MORMON LITERATURE 175 

diced investigators for religious truth deny that the baptism 
of true Christianity, as taught and administered by John the 
Baptist, Christ and His disciples, was intended, not for in- 
fants, but only for those persons who had reached the years 
of accountability. This must be obvious, because before peo- 
ple were baptized for the remission of sins it was necessary, 
as a preparation, that they should believe and repent, a process 
impossible to little children. The latter being, according to the 
Savior, of the Kingdom of Heaven, have no sins to remit, 
for no unclean thing can enter the heavenly kingdom. Sinful- 
ness is uncleanness. 

It is easy for the Saints to show that the ordinance ad- 
ministered in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 
of the ''Laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost,'' 
is strictly a Bible practice. Read, for instance, the 8th chapter 
of the Acts, and numerous other passages, "Then laid they 
their hands upon them and they received the Holy Ghost."* 

The necessity of authority to enable man to represent Jesus 
on the earth in the ministry of the Gospel, is also admitted 
freely by the unprejudiced. The absence of such authority 
among the lifeless sects is conspicuous. Paul lays down an 
unqualified rule upon this point: "No man taketh this honor 
unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron." 
Aaron was called of God by revelation from Him, through 
the Prophet Moses. The sects of to-day repudiate revelation 
and its necessity, and how therefore can they be in possession 
of an authority that can only be given by that means? It is 
impossible.! 

Honest-hearted people who profess a belief in the Bible 
cannot and do not deny that a true Church of Christ must 
necessarily enjoy the fruits of the Spirit. These are the gifts 
enumerated by Paul in the 12th chapter of Corinthians. How 
can a belief in such things be repudiated when they existed in 
the primitive Church, which was the genuine Church of Christ, 
established by Himself? If the true Church is extant now, its 
peculiarities and blessings must be the same.l 

It surely will be admitted that the Church will not only be 
the same in doctrine, ordinances, spirit, gifts and authority, 



*First Principles — John iii, 5 ; Luke vii, 29 ; Mark xvi, 15, 16 ; Matt, 
xxviii, 19; Acts ii, 38, 39; x, 48; Mark i, 4; Luke iii, 3; Acts xxii, 
16; Matt, iii, 6; Acts viii, 12, 36, J8; Rom. vi, 4; John iii, 23. 

^Authority Needed — Heb. v, 4; Luke xxiv, 49: Acts xiii, 2 — 4; 
Rom. x, 14, 15. 

XGifts — 1 Cor. xii chap. ; John xiv, 26; Acts xix, 6; Mark xvi, 
17, 18. 



176 SCRAP BOOK OF 

but also in organization and officers. Hence, as in primitive 
times, it will incorporate apostles, prophets, and other inspired 
men, who were given to the Church to edify its members until 
they "all come to a unity of the faith." It may be well to ask 
how a Church could be the Church of Christ denuded of some 
of its most conspicuous doctrines, ordinances, spirit, gifts, 
officers and organization.* 

In fact so wide is the gulf that separates the true Church — 
that described in the Scriptures — from the repudiative, revela- 
tionless, spiritless, disjointed churches of the day that it is 
difficult to discover even a remote resemblance. But these 
things are very plain and clear. They must be obvious to fair, 
candid truth-lovers. And as that is the only class whom the 
glorious light of revealed Gospel truth will be likely to impress 
with its beauty, it is to such that we, in the present writing, 
appeal. 

How clear is the wide discrepancy between the primitive 
Church, the true Church, and the sects of "Christendom" in 
every feature. How often we have listened to exclamations of 
astonishment from the lips of persons when this remarkable 
difference was first explained to them by the elders of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. They have won- 
dered that so potent a fact did not strike them before. This 
amazement has been increased when their attention has been 
called to the predictions of the inspired apostles and prophets 
regarding the apostasy from the ancient faith of the Saints. In 
fact Paul positively declares, in the 2nd chapter of 2nd Thes- 
salonians that "That day (meaning the second coming of 
Christ) shall not come except there come a falling azvay first." 
But it is not our purpose to elaborate upon this subject, pre- 
ferring that our readers should peruse the Scriptures relating 
to it, guided by the passages to which their attention is directed 
by note.t 

The seeker after religious truth turns to the glorious prom- 
ise of a restoration of the ancient order of the Church of 
Christ, as to a ray of sunshine penetrating the surrounding 
gloom. Jesus Christ, teaching his disciples upon the signs of 
his coming, predicted, as among the indications of the ap- 
proach of the great event, the preaching of "This Gospel of the 
Kingdom" for a witness. John the Revelator, while gazing 
down the flowing stream of time, saw not only the restoration 
of the Gospel, but the manner of its being committed to man, 



*Organhation—Eph. iv, 11—13; 1 Cor. xii, 14— 16 : # 17— 29. 
f Apostasy — Tsaiah xxiv, 5; 1 Tim. iv, 1 — 3; 2 Tim. iii, 1 — 5; iv, 
3, 4; 2 Thess. ii, 1—3. 



MORMON LITERATURE 177 

(by a holy angel). The angel who showed him these things 
was not an imaginative being, depicted according to the fancy 
of an artist. He was one of the prophets who had kept the 
faith and gone into the presence of God, at whose command 
he visited the Revelator. But let the reader search the Scrip- 
tures upon these points, for we speak according to the "law 
and the testimony." The foregoing truths have been fre- 
quently and ably set forth in various writings of the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and are constantly laid 
before the public in plainness by the elders in their preaching 
of the word of God. This being the case it is not our present 
purpose to enter upon an elaboration of them. Our position, 
thus far, being established upon a sound scriptural basis, we 
will undertake to answer some objections which leap into the 
minds of some inquirers in opposition to the claims of the 
Latter-day Saints to being in possession of the pure Gospel 
restored. 

From what we have already shown it cannot be truthfully 
denied that the Scriptures faithfully describe the doctrines, 
principles, ordinances, powers, gifts, organization and authority 
enjoyed by the Church established by Christ and his ancient 
apostles. 

All Bible believers must admit that that Church was a 
true one, having been set up under the personal supervision 
and by direction of the Divine Master himself. 

The fact also stares all people broadly in the face that be- 
tween that true and ancient Church and the sects of so-called 
Christendom, now existing, there is an irreconcilable difference 
in almost every respect. 

The only logical conclusion that can be reached in rea- 
soning upon such a condition is, that the primitive Church 
being the true one, having divine sanction and approval, all 
churches differing from it must necessarily be spurious. How- 
ever unpalatable so evident a situation may be to professing 
Christians, it should be accepted by them with becoming grace 
and composure that they may be prepared for the revelation 
to come. God is consistent and truthful in all his ways, 
and what he says he will do, whether by his own voice or by 
the utterances of his inspired servants, he will fulfil. Our 
readers, if they be consistent Bible believers, are constrained 
to accept of the fact presented in the sacred record, that the 
Lord did purpose, subsequent to a great apostasy, to reveal 
from heaven the true order of the Gospel. This belief being 
established in their minds, probably the chief difference in 
their position and ours is that while they merely admit the 



178 SCRAP BOOK OF 

existence of such a precious prophetic promise we advance a 
step further, taking the ground that it has been fulfilled. The 
message we declare is that God raised up the Prophet Joseph 
Smith, to whom and to others he sent angels who conferred 
upon them the authority of the Holy Priesthood, enabling 
them to legally officiate in the ordinances of the Gospel. We 
announce that God has set up, in this age, by revelation, the 
true Church of Christ, to prepare the way for his second com- 
ing, which is near at hand.* 

A prominent objection urged against the Latter-day Saints 
is that they are exclusive in their views. They are charged 
with being contracted in their opinions. This arises from their 
claim to being the only people having the true plan of salva- 
tion. If our readers will calmly weigh the matter, they will 
be free to admit that as in all other respects they resemble 
the ancient Church of Christ, so they do in this. The disciples 
of the Lord held that they were right and, as a logical sequence, 
all others were wrong, because all systems differing from one 
that is correct must necessarily be spurious. The ancient 
Saints were correct in this position, for as they presented the 
light to the world, the existing sects had no longer an excuse 
for remaining in darkness. If the Latter-day Saints are in 
possession of the same saving principles, their position in re- 
gard to the sects of this day is the same. 

The Redeemer himself was exceedingly exclusive, as wit- 
ness the decisive quality of his language to Nicodemus, "Ex- 
cept a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter 
into the kingdom of God." This was a definite rule, laid down 
by the highest authority, to which not the slightest intimation 
of an exception was made. All must receive the genuine bap- 
tism of water and of the Spirit, the former administered by 
immersion, and the latter by the laying on of hands, or remain 
forever outside the pale of God's heavenly Kingdom. This 
is unqualified exclusiveness, based upon the laws which have 
been revealed from heaven, and which are eternal in their 
nature and effects. 

But the objector, unwilling to release an apparently feasible 
opposing point, may say he can see where this exclusiveness 
might be justifiable in its application to the generations of men 
living when the genuine plan of salvation was upon the earth. 
Those living contemporaneously with the Gospel plan might 
respond to the invitation to come and bask in its saving sun- 



*Restoraiion — Rev. iv, 1; xiv, 6, 7; xxii, 8, 9; Matt, xxiv, 14. 



MORMON LITERATURE 179 

shine. The justice, however, of placing a bar to the entrance 
into God's kingdom in the way of people who are not living 
on this earth when the oracles and Gospel of the Redeemer are 
upon it, is questioned. It is argued that surely a just God 
could not and would not exclude from the benefits of saving 
truth the myriads of honest souls who have lived out their 
"brief hour" in this sphere according to the best light they pos- 
sessed, and passed along to the next. Those who raise this 
point "Do err, not understanding the Scriptures." 

The great Gospel plan is both comprehensive and grand. 
It is worthy of the Great Being who instituted it for the re- 
demption of His children. But how ignorant, because of sec- 
tarian gloom and apostasy, are the people concerning the mag- 
nitude of the Gospel scheme, and the far-reaching nature of its 
saving power and principles. By the magic touch of truth, 
aided by the scriptures, we hope to shed a ray of light upon this 
subject. We propose to show that the Gospel is not only 
applicable in the process of saving the living, but includes 
within its broad folds, salvation for the dead. The reader need 
not be startled at this proposition. It is strongly supported by 
the Bible, which, if he profess to be a Christian, he should 
surely be ready to accept as competent authority. 

The preaching of the Gospel of life and salvation is not 
confined to this life. "Glad tidings of great joy" are also 
conveyed to the spirits of the dead, in the sphere in which 
they dwell pending the resurrection of their bodies. In addi- 
tion to His mission on earth the Redeemer performed another 
in the spirit world. Before He consummated His mortal min- 
istry by suffering an ignominous death, he spoke of his pro- 
spective labors in the sphere beyond, when he said, "Verily, 
verily, I say unto you, the hour is coming and now is, when 
the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they 
who hear shall live." (John v, 25.) 

Some will, in a contumacious spirit, contend that he spoke 
in a figurative sense, of the "dead in trespasses and sins." 
This is an untenable position, for why should he speak of a 
purpose to do in the future that which he was at the same 
moment engaged in, being then in the act of addressing the 
unrepentant Jews? But the 28th verse of the same chapter 
is sufficient to explode the flimsy subterfuge. It shows that 
he had reference to those whose bodies were at that time sleep- 
ing in the comb, "Marvel not at this ; for the hour is coming, 
in the which all that are in their graves shall hear his voice." 
This was spoken too, in connection with an assertion that 



180 SCRAP BOOK OF 

those who were obedient should come forth at the "resurrec- 
tion of the just." 

Let not the reader suppose that the subject of salvation 
for the dead is merely treated upon by a few passages of scrip- 
ture. In Peter's 1st epistle iii chapter, 18th and 19th verses, 
there is a definite statement to the effect that after Christ 
was "put to death in the flesh," he was "quickened by the 
spirit, by which also he went and preached to the spirits in 
prison." The object of this preaching to the departed spirits 
of men is plainly defined in the 6th verse of the following 
chapter, being "That they be judged according to men in the 
flesh but live according to God in the spirit." The object 
was the same as that of the declaration of the words of life 
to the living; to bring the ungodly to repentance and newness 
of life. 

Even the Protestant religion does not entirely ignore the 
visit of the Redeemer of the world to the shades of the 
departed, although the recognition of the important fact is 
given in an undefined and ambiguous way. This is because 
of a lack of understanding, in the absence of the spirit of 
revelation, of the Scriptures. The great truths of the Bible 
can only be comprehended by the investigator being in pos- 
session of a portion of the spirit that inspired the speakers 
and writers of the divine record. However, the 3rd and 4th 
Articles of Religion state that "Christ died for us and was 
buried, so also is it to be believed that he went down into 
hell." Also that "he rose again from death, took again his 
body of flesh and bones, wherewith he ascended into heaven." 
It will be seen that the sphere which Peter informs us is for 
the confinement of the spirits of departed humanity, is de- 
nominated in the "Articles of Faith," as "hell," but both 
point to a visit by Christ to a place or condition differing 
essentially from heaven or earth. 

This position is borne out by the Savior's own declaration 
to Mary, when he forbade her to touch him, for the reason 
that he had not yet ascended to His Father. This shows he 
had not yet been to heaven. He had been engaged in the 
work entrusted to Him by the Father, among the intelligences 
that had once existed on the earth. This accounts for the re- 
mark of Jesus, while hanging upon the cross, to the thief who 
suffered a similar fate at the same time : "To-day shalt thou 
be with me in paradise." Some unadvisedly suppose the thief 
went direct to heaven. On the contrary it is evident he went 
to a place where departed spirits abide until the resurrection. 
Christ, as we have shown by the remarks of Peter, went to 



MORMON LITERATURE 181 

such a place, in the spirit, during the time intervening be- 
tween His crucifixion and resurrection. The word paradise, 
therefore stands for such a place, for on the same day on which 
the promise was made to the thief, the latter's spirit was to be 
in the Redeemer's presence. There he could be taught of the 
Lord of heaven and earth and, if so disposed, "Live according 
to God in the spirit." 

The reader may endeavor to find other objections to our 
proposition that the saving message and power of the Gospel 
reaches the dead who die in ignorance of it. He may take 
issue with us upon the saying of the Savior, heretofore quoted, 
"Except a man be born of water and of the spirit, he cannot 
enter the kingdom of God." This, being a rule devoid of 
exception, it may be a question as to how those who have died 
without a knowledge of the Gospel can possibly gain an en- 
trance into the heavenly kingdom, in view of the impracticabil- 
ity of a spirit's being baptized by immersion, or "born of 
water." We at once admit that a spirit cannot personally 
comply with this ordinance, excepting in one way. A departed 
intelligence can have that ordinance performed by substitute, 
and his acceptance of that performance will constitute, ac- 
cording to the statutes of the Gospel, compliance with the law, 
and entitle him to the privileges of the kingdom of God. 

We trust the reader will not suddenly, in his feelings, 
object to the vicarious administration of the ordinance of 
baptism in water. Baptism for the dead is Scriptural, and is 
a saving provision of the Almighty God, showing the magni- 
tude of His mercy. Let us turn our attention to the 15th 
chapter of Corinthians. Paul offers strong reasoning in sup- 
port of the resurrection of the body. One of the most potent 
of his points was that if the heretics who declaimed against 
that sublime doctrine were right, the ordinance of the being 
baptized for the dead would be a useless performance. Paul 
was, of course, right, for the chief object of such an ordinance 
must be to entitle the dead, among other blessings, to a part 
in the resurrection. This agrees with the announcement of 
Jesus, to the effect that the dead would soon hear his voice, and 
they who did good would have part in the resurrection of the 
just. Here are the words of Paul : "Else what shall they do 
which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? 
Why are they then baptized for the dead?" Thus even the 
dead are not exempt from the exceptionless rule laid down 
by Christ, that the birth of water and of the spirit is an im- 
perative condition of entrance into the kingdom of God. The 
only difference between the living and the dead is that the 



182 SCRAP BOOK OF 

former are required to receive it in person and the latter by 
proxy. 

How easy for the reader to say, I do not believe one per- 
son can do anything in connection with salvation that will 
affect another. But were such an objection valid, the whole 
fabric of Christianity would be swept away. That saving plan 
is built upon this very principle. "As in Adam all die, so 
in Christ shall all be made alive" (1 Cor. xv, 22). The atone- 
ment is a vicarious work. Who shall say that Christ has not 
done a saving work for us ? He died that we might live ! 

The principle of one being representing another runs 
throughout the whole of the dispensations of God to men. 
We have already stated that the atonement was vicarious, 
and this is the foundation of Christianity. The whole mis- 
sion of the Savior was a work based on the law of substitu- 
tion in another respect. He came as the representative of 
the Father. He represented neither himself nor his own doc- 
trine. "My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me. If 
any man will do his (the Father's) will, he shall know of 
the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of 
myself", (John vii, 16, 17). How often He announced, in 
the meekness of his spirit, "I came not to do my own will, 
but the will of my Father who sent me." He was the substi- 
tute, deputy or representative of that Great Being who, after 
his baptism in water, at the hands of John, to "fulfill all right- 
eousness," proclaimed him his Son. 

So is the law of substitution exhibited in the sending forth 
of the ancient disciples. They were the representatives of 
Jesus Christ, to perform His work, not their own. Neither 
had they power to do any work save it was in His name, so 
that through them as His deputies or substitutes, did He ac- 
complish His purposes. So emphatically did they represent 
Him that those who rejected them committed the rebellious 
crime, in that act, of rejecting Him, and consequently of 
rejecting the Father also. Thus it will be seen that substitu- 
tion runs through the whole superstructure of genuine Chris- 
tianity, and cannot be consistently cast aside or even treated 
slightingly. 

The first object of baptism is that the repentant believer 
receiving it may obtain a remission of sins. If this be the 
result sought and gained by obedience to this law in the case 
of a living person, so must it be in the cases of the dead who 
receive this ordinance by the law of substitution. Paul says 
we are buried with Christ "by baptism into his death; that 
like as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the 



MORMON LITERATURE 183 

Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life", (Rom. 
vi, 4). Thus, in connection with the baptism for the remission 
of sins, the disciple engages to refrain from evil-doing in 
future, by adopting a "newness of lif e.' J So also do the spirits 
of the departed, whom Peter informs us had the Gospel 
preached unto them, that they, might reform, by "living ac- 
cording to God." 

The reader may be seized with a momentary feeling of 
astonishment at the innovatory character of this doctrine upon 
existing so-called Christian systems of religion. The latter, so 
far as Protestantism is concerned, teach that the condition of 
human intelligences cannot be affected, so far as a reforma- 
tory process is concerned, after death. Jesus Christ, speak- 
ing of the "sin against the Holy Ghost," said, that "All man- 
ner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men," except- 
ing this one. Of this unpardonable offence He said: "It 
shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the 
world to come" (Matt, xii, 31, 32). This announcement of 
the Redeemer implies the application of a forgiveness or re- 
mission of sins in the world to come. Else what would be the 
use of stating it as a fact that this special sin could not be 
forgiven in the world to come. Why thus particularize it in 
reference to the future life, unless it were an exception to the 
rule? The only sensible inference to be drawn from the 
statement is that other sins are forgiven in the future life. The 
plain meaning of the passage is that all other sins shall be for- 
given either here or hereafter. The mode of obtaining that 
forgiveness or remission of evils committed is the same in the 
case of the dead as the living, being through the application 
of the law of baptism, received by proxy by the former and 
in person by the latter. 

Were it suited to our purpose, we might show that every 
law of the Gospel, being eternal, compliance alone with the 
conditions of the same brings the promised blessing. The ap- 
plication of the statutes of heaven is universal, whether to the 
living or the dead. If the latter are required to have the law 
of baptism attended to in their behalf to entitle them to a 
remission of sins, so must the birth of the spirit be undergone 
to ensure for them an entrance into the kingdom of God. 
For, "Except a man be born of water and of the spirit", he 
cannot enjoy that blessed privilege. If the vicarious princi- 
ple in the Gospel plan require the birth of the water for de- 
parted spirits, so also must the laying on of hands be received 
in the same manner — by substitute. Thus we might go on* to 
exhibit to the admiring contemplation of the lovers of truth 



184 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the exceeding greatness of the scheme of redemption, con- 
sistent, yet simple in every part. Showing also the mercy 
and justice of the Most High, who has provided for the eternal 
peace of all his children who will obey his laws. 

Let us contemplate for a moment those contracted systems 
which confine the application of the saving power of the 
Gospel to this life, as compared with the infinitely broad plan 
of which Christ is the head. Every professing Christian pre- 
tends to believe that "There is none other name under heaven 
given among men, whereby we must be saved," except that 
of Christ. Myriads of human intelligences come upon this 
earth and pass away without ever hearing of the name of the 
Savior. Are these immortal beings to be kept in outer dark- 
ness throughout eternity? While revolving ages roll around, 
shall no ray of salvation ever illumine the gloom of their prison 
house? And this because they did not bow in submission to 
a name with the sound of which their ears had never been 
saluted? Where would be the justice of such a state of facts? 
Yet salvation can only be made attainable through the name 
of our blessed Savior. Let us rather consider the magnanimity 
and justice of our Heavenly Father, by admitting that the 
gates and "everlasting doors" are lifted up, and the message 
of the King of Glory carried to the captives, that they may 
be set free. 

How otherwise would we suppose that the Redeemer could 
be the ultimate victor, conquering "death, hell and the grave," 
triumphing over the unavailing efforts of the Devil to drag 
humanity down to eternal darkness. The number of human 
intelligences receiving the message of Christ in this life is in- 
significant compared with the teeming hosts who either never 
heed or never hear His name. Yet it is only through his 
name that redemption can be procured. Therefore were the 
Gospel trumpet not sounded, nor salvation offered in the 
spheres beyond, it would not be Christ but the arch-adversary 
who would, in the great day of the Lord, sound the note of 
victory. Salvation for the dead as well as the living is not 
only Scriptural, but it appeals to our reason, as the only 
scheme consistent in magnitude and mercy with the character 
and attributes of the King of Heaven. 

We have shown, in the foregoing pages, that the preaching 
of the Gospel to, and the vicarious performance and adminis- 
tration of its eternal ordinances for the dead, are in strict 
harmony with the doctrines of the holy Scriptures. The ap- 
plication of the saving principles of the Divine system to the 



MORMON LITERATURE 185 

dead has been clearly explained as a necessity, to make the 
work of human redemption complete, rendering our Great 
Captain, Christ, the triumphant victor, and Satan the pros- 
trate, vanquished foe. The mighty host of the redeemed, as 
compared with those who will be destroyed as "vessels of 
wrath," will be as the vastness of the oceans to the insignifi- 
cant stream. Those doomed to everlasting ostracism from each 
and all of the mansions and kingdoms of the Father, pre- 
pared as places of glory and rest for His children, will be 
comparatively few, as all manner of sin shall be forgiven unto 
men, either in time or eternity, except the one crime which 
is unto eternal death — the sin against the Holy Ghost. A just 
and merciful God has not created man that he might forever 
endure eternal misery, but rather that he might dwell in 
realms of everlasting joy. 

It is generally taught that after death there are but two 
separate and distinct divisions — heaven and hell — into the first 
of which the righteous are admitted, and into the second the 
wicked are thrust. In either one it is believed, by most pro- 
fessing Christians, that there are no degrees of bliss or exalta- 
tion on the one hand, or exquisiteness of torture on the other. 
But how such unreasonable views can be entertained, in the 
face of the plain declaration of Scripture, is not easily ac- 
counted for. 

In explanation of the grand fact that there were many 
dwelling places in the sphere beyond, Jesus said to his disci- 
ples, "In my Father's house are many mansions; if it were 
not so I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for 
you", (John xiv, 2). In the following verse Jesus assigns as 
a reason for this preparation that it was for the purpose of 
having them dwell in His presence, "That where I am there 
ye may be also." There can be no other inference drawn 
from this statement than that there will be others who will 
dwell in the mansions of the Father, the kingdoms of our 
God, who will not enjoy the exalted privilege of being in 
the immediate presence of the Redeemer. 

How beautiful is the explanation of the Apostle Paul 
upon the doctrine of degrees. Speaking of the condition of 
those who have died and shall be again quickened into life 
by the power of the resurrection, he says: "There are also 
celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial, but the glory of the 
celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another. 
There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the 
moon, and another glory of the stars; for one star diflereth 



186 . SCRAP BOOK OF 

from another star in glory. So also is the resurrection of 
the dead" (1 Cor. xv, 40—42). Here are three distinct de- 
grees, mansions or kingdoms that are spoken of, and how 
appropriately are they compared to the shining orbs that 
illumine the heavenly expanse. The analogous figure used to 
convey to the mind a glimmering of the innumerable differ- 
ences that will exist in the third grade of the final abodes 
of human intelligences, immediately impresses the mind with 
the minuteness of detail in the provisions of the divine scheme, 
in the wonderful adaptability to the capacities and conditions 
of an infinite variety of individualities. Not only is there a 
condition of future existence that will be as the stars com- 
pared with the greater lights that revolve in space, but in that 
plane of existence there shall be differences as peculiar and 
apparently as numerous as those which characterize the shin- 
ing worlds. 

In speaking of the merciful providence of the Most High 
in preparing ultimate abodes suited to the capacities of His 
children, surely Paul was a good authority. Not only was 
he able to speak advisedly by the manifestations of the Spirit 
of Truth, that was in him by virtue of his holy apostleship, 
but he had, while still a dweller in mortality, been made an 
actual partaker of the glories of the other world. He had 
received a foretaste of the exquisiteness of heavenly bliss, 
having been, by the goodness of God, made a visitant to one, 
at least, of the future degrees. Speaking of his personal ex- 
perience, he said: "I knew a man in Christ above fourteen 
years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; God know- 
eth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven" (2 Cor. 
xii, 2). Taking this statement, as all professing Christians 
should, as worthy of credence, the only logical conclusion to 
be arrived at is that there are at least three heavens, the men- 
tion of a third rendering the existence of two others im- 
perative. For our part we will accept the statement of an 
authority like Paul in preference to that of a wholesale com- 
bination of uninspired expounders and commentators, who 
stand upon different ground from that taken by him. 

Those who sleep in Christ shall be raised from the dead at 
His coming with power and great glory, in the latter days. 
They shall reign with him on the earth a thousand years. 
During that blissful period the vicarious work for the dead 
shall proceed, until the work of redemption shall be com- 
plete, and all, at the end of that time of rest, the thousand 
years — "one clay with the Lord," — the dead, both small and 
great, shall be raised. Then shall come the judgment. The 



MORMON LITERATURE 187 

sons of God, the intelligences whom He created for His glory, 
shall be assigned to the mansions and kingdoms for which they 
have fitted themselves, by their course in this life and while 
in the spirit. And all shall acknowledge that God is just, and 
merciful, and full of loving kindness, and shall give glory to 
Him who sitteth upon the throne and to the Lamb forever 
and ever. 

There is an unbroken harmony between the teachings and 
announcements of Jesus and all the ancient prophets and 
apostles with those of Joseph Smith, who was raised up to 
usher in the great last dispensation. This beautiful blending 
should strike the investigator as remarkable. He should in- 
quire whether a system so complete could possibly be the 
product of mere human ingenuity. It certainly is a most strik- 
ing and unusual phenomenon. This unanimity of doctrine, 
principle and sentiment is all the more astounding in view of 
the otherwise heterogeneous, discrepant and conflicting re- 
ligious maelstrom presented by so-called Christendom. This 
blending of the teachings of the ancients with those of the 
modern prophet is at least refreshingly new in this age of 
frenzied religious perplexity. 

Let us consider the statements of Joseph Smith in regard 
to the future conditions of the human family, side by side 
with the utterances of the Savior and the Apostle Paul. At 
Hiram, Portage County, Ohio, U. S. A., the modern prophet 
and Sidney Rigdon were permitted to behold a glorious vision, 
by which their minds were opened to a comprehension of this 
great subject. A portion of what they saw they were com- 
manded to write and is published in section 76 of the latest 
edition of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. Concerning 
those who place themselves beyond the pale of redemption, 
by committing the sin against the Holy Ghost, it is written: 
"Thus saith the Lord concerning all those who know my 
power and have been made partakers thereof, and suffered 
themselves, through the power of the devil, to be overcome, 
and to deny the truth and defy my power — They are they 
who are the sons of perdition, of whom I say that it had been 
better for them never to have been born, for they are vessels 
of wrath, doomed to suffer the wrath of God, with the devil 
and his angels in eternity ; concerning whom I have said there 
is no forgiveness in this world nor in the world to come." 

Speaking of those who shall come forth in "the resurrection 
of the just," it is stated: "They are they who received the 
testimony of Jesus, and believed on his name and were baptized 



188 SCRAP BOOK OF 

after the manner of his burial, being buried in the water in 
his name, and this according to the commandment which he 
has given, that by keeping the commandments they might be 
washed and cleansed from their sins, and receive the Holy 
Spirit by the laying on of the hands of him who is ordained 
and sealed unto this power," etc. 

"These are they whose bodies are celestial, whose glory is that of 
the sun, even the glory of God, the highest of all, whose glory the 
sun of the firmament is written of as being typical. 

"And again we saw the terrestrial world, and behold and lo, these 
are they who are of the terrestrial, whose glory differs from that of the 
Church of the First Born, who have received the fullness of the Father, 
even as that of the moon differs from the sun in the firmament. 
Behold these are they who died without law, and also they who are 
the spirits of men kept in prison, whom the Son visited, and preached 
the Gospel unto them, that they might be judged according to men in 
the flesh, who received not the testimony of Jesus in the flesh, but 
afterwards received it. These are they who are honorable men of the 
earth, who were blinded by the craftiness of men. These are they 
who receive of His glory but not of His fullness. These are they who 
receive of the presence of the Son, but not of the fullness of the 
Father; wherefore their bodies are terrestrial, and not bodies celestial, 
and differ in glory as the moon differs from the sun, etc. 

"And again we saw the glory of the telestial, which glory is that of 
the lesser, even as the glory of the stars differs from the glory of the 
moon in the firmament. * * * These are they who shall not be 
redeemed from the devil, until the last resurrection, until the Lord, 
even Christ the Lamb shall have finished his work." 

Whether the reader receive our testimony to the fact that 
Joseph Smith was a prophet or not, he at least cannot truth- 
fully deny that between his teachings and those of the Bible 
there is a connecting chain binding them together in a har- 
monious whole. Not only is this beautiful blending mani- 
fested in the statements made in the foregoing pages, but in 
all the great principles enunciated by the latter-day prophet. 
The more the candid truth-seeker investigates the subject, the 
more will this unanimity become apparent, as a result of his 
unprejudiced researches. 

All the holy prophets, from the beginning of the world, 
have taken up the theme of the glorious coming of the Son 
of Man in the latter days, to reign on the earth. In connec- 
tion with this stupendous event they have depicted, in graphic 
and prophetic measure, the terrible scenes that are to precede 
it. The wicked who will not listen to the mandates of heaven 
are to be swept from the earth by judgments, as with the 
overwhelming rush of a flood. Famine, plague, pestilence, 
war, commotions, uprisings and destructions, in all the most 
appalling forms, will visit those who delight in revelling in the 



MORMON LITERATURE 189 

filth of iniquity that now rises as an offence in the sight of the 
hosts of heaven. The period of those tribulations, which have 
already begun to appear, has been characterized as the "Great 
and dreadful day of the Lord." This fearful time, "when the 
wicked shall slay the wicked," is a necessity as a preparatory 
process before the coming of the King of Kings. A mil- 
lennium — a reign of righteousness and peace — would be an 
impossibility with myriads of human beings on the earth that 
are sunk in the slough of corruption, delighting in deeds of 
violence and strife. They repent not, and to introduce purity 
and peace, those whose lives are in contravention of, instead 
of in harmony with those conditions, must be blotted out of 
existence. Therefore it is decreed in the heavens that those 
who remain at His coming will be those only who will bow 
to His sceptre, deporting themselves in accordance with right- 
eousness and truth. 

Were it not for the realization of a glorious promise the 
earth, because of the corruption of those living upon it, would 
be smitten with an irretrievable curse. The nature of that 
promise is set forth in the 5th and 6th verses of the last 
chapter of Malachi : "Behold, I will send you Elijah the 
prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of 
the Lord. And he will turn the heart of the fathers* to the 
children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest 
I come and smite the earth with a curse." 

What a beautiful and singular harmony is presented be- 
tween the nature of this great promise and the principles set 
forth in the present writing — the Gospel to the dead as well as 
the living. In the dispensation of the meridian of time, intro- 
duced by the Redeemer in person, the heavenly message of 
glad tidings was, as herein exhibited, not only to men dwelling 
in the flesh, but also to those living in the spirit. The Lat- 
ter-day Saints claim that the latter-day dispensation was 
opened by the raising up of the Prophet Joseph Smith. That 
great and good man, and his brother Hyrum, Patriarch of 
the Church, met a fate similar to that of the Savior. They 
were slain by a furious mob of religious bigots, for no other 
reason than asserting that God had again spoken from heaven 
as of old. Like the ancient prophets they clung to their 
integrity with their latest breath, and sealed their testimony 
with their blood. But, like their great Master, their mission 
was not confined to the sphere of the living. As in His case, 
it extended also to that of the spirits of the departed. Hence, 
when the prophet had accomplished the work by revelation 
from God, of setting up the true Church of Christ, with 



190 SCRAP BOOK OF 

apostles and prophets, high priests, seventies, elders, priests, 
teachers, deacons, and every other officer, and all the neces- 
sary councils, courts and other organizations, as in former 
days, he was called hence to open up a new and later dis- 
pensation in the life beyond. The work he had been the 
honored instrument in inaugurating here could be perpetu- 
ated, under divine guidance, by those remaining behind who 
held similar priesthood and authority to that which had been 
conferred upon him, and which belongs to him in eternity. 
That same commission that enabled him to perform a work 
here, is of effect in the realms beyond the grave. Thus an 
unbroken chain is formed, welding the visible Church of the 
First Born on this side with the same eternal system behind 
the veil. By this means there is established a common bond 
of union between the children — the obedient in this genera- 
tion — and the fathers who have passed to the other sphere. 

Malachi, whom we have quoted, spoke the words of in- 
spiration, and we claim they have received a literal fulfillment. 
If our reader profess to be a believer in the Bible he must, 
to be consistent, either accept as a truth that Elijah the prophet 
has come, or that he will come some time in the future. 
Seeing the finger of prophecy points to the coming of that 
departed prophet, for a special purpose, our claim that his 
visit is an accomplished fact is worthy of investigatory con- 
sideration. We declare that he actually appeared to the 
Prophet Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, in a temple that 
had been reared by the Latter-day Saints, and dedicated to the 
Lord for holy purposes, at Kirtland, State of Ohio, United 
States of America. This visitation occurred on the 3rd of 
April, 1836. They were visited by others of the ancient 
prophets successively on the same occasion, each conferring 
upon them the keys and authority pertaining to his special 
dispensation, that all the powers pertaining to each might be 
incorporated in the most stupendous of them all — that of the 
latter days to prepare for the coming of the Son of Man. 
We quote from the account of the event, given on page 405 
of the latest edition of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants : 
"After this vision had closed, another great and glorious vision 
burst upon us, for Elijah the prophet, who was taken to 
heaven without tasting death, stood before us and said — 
Behold, the time has fully come, which was spoken of by the 
mouth of Malachi, testifying that he (Elijah) should be sent 
before the great and dreadful day of the Lord come, to turn 
the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the children to 
the fathers, lest the whole earth be smitten with a curse. 



MORMON LITERATURE 191 

Therefore the keys of this dispensation are committed into 
your hands, and by this ye may know the great and dreadful 
day of the Lord is near, even at the doors." 

From the hour that that glorious vision was opened to the 
view of those whose eyes were favored to behold it, the ef- 
fects of the visit of the great Elijah took root, until the out- 
spreading branches from the seed then sown have extended to 
the uttermost parts of the earth. A great work is in progress, 
but because "darkness covers the earth and gross darkness the 
people," the world comprehend it not. This is because they 
are not repentant, neither are they born of water and of the 
spirit, without which process man cannot even see, to say 
nothing of entering, the kingdom of God. The elders of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are carrying the 
Gospel to the nations, travelling without purse and scrip, as 
in olden times. Great companies of those who believe their 
testimonies are departing for the gathering place of the 
Church, month by month and year by year. A leading influ- 
ence that causes them to wend their way to the appointed land 
where the latter-day Zion is to be built up, is the turning of 
their hearts to the fathers who have passed before them with- 
out the privilege of embracing the plan of salvation on the 
earth. Baptism, confirmation and other ordinances can only 
be attended to in holy structures called temples, reared to the 
Most High for sacred purposes. The Saints flock together to 
aid in the rearing of such buildings, that they may enter them 
and officiate for the fathers who have gone before, that they 
may be "judged according to men in the flesh, live according 
to God in the spirit," and have part in the blessings and privi- 
leges of the Gospel of the Redeemer. 

Thus are the words of Malachi fulfilled, in the turning of 
the hearts of the children to the fathers. The children are 
manifesting their solicitude for the salvation of the dead by 
their works. The Saints, in the fruitful valleys of the moun- 
tains of the north-western portion of America, are engaged in 
the building of temples to the God of Heaven, and they 
operate in full faith of co-operation on the part of the fathers 
for whom they are working. They have abundant evidence 
that the turning of their hearts to the fathers is met with a 
responsive reciprocal echo from the spirits of the departed, 
to whom the Gospel is being preached. One temple, devoted 
to the performance of vicarious and other ordinances, is 
completed and two others are in the course of construction. 
It is a portion of the faith of the Saints also that the great 
work of redemption of the dead will be prosecuted throughout 



192 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the Millennial reign, until, at the end of the thousand years 
of peace, Christ shall have put all things under his feet, being 
the great conqueror of "death, hell and the grave." When 
the great work of redemption is completed, He will present 
the Kingdom, in its perfection, to His Father, who shall tell 
His Only Begotten to retain it and reign over it for ever and 
ever. 

We are aware of our inability to present even a remote 
portrayal of the greatness of the glorious plan arranged in 
heaven for the redemption of humanity. But however faint 
the result of our endeavor, it is perhaps sufficient to show 
that the saving plan bears upon it the stamp of Deity. It is 
a system that, because of its magnitude, magnanimity and 
beauty, appeals to the intellectual, moral and religious nature 
of man. And when the hosts of the redeemed shall sing the 
new song of praise to God and the Lamb, it will be the 
manifestation of a clear comprehension of so grand a scheme, 
taking within its broad folds not only living races of men 
but, stretching wide into eternity, embracing all things that 
were, that are, and that still lie in the bosom of the future. 

SUMMARY. 

It may be well to consider what, in the foregoing pages, we 
have been successful in establishing. The points which have 
been the most conspicuously and clearly defined may be stated 
as follows: 

Firstly. — That the true Church of Christ is, in the nature 
of its doctrines, principles, authority, gifts, power and or- 
ganization, peculiar and distinct from all other systems. 

Secondly. — That the sects claiming to be Christian widely 
differ in numerous essential vital particulars from the true 
Church as described in the Scriptures, this discrepancy being 
sufficient to invalidate their claim to being the Churches of 
Christ. It would be illogical and unscriptural to assume that 
anything that differs from that which is true can possibly be in 
itself correct. 

Thirdly. — That apostasy from the original and pure order 
of the Gospel as established by Christ and His divinely com- 
missioned servants, is clearly foretold in Holy Writ ; and that 
the discrepant condition of professing Christian Churches is 
an existing proof of the genuine character of those predic- 
tions. 

Fourthly. — That a latter day restoration of the true Gospel 
is prophetically promised in the Scriptures. The setting up, 



MORMON LITERATURE 193 

by revelation, of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints, after the ancient pattern, sustains the validity of the 
prophecies given to that effect. 

Fifthly. — That the comprehensive and far-reaching nature 
of the Gospel renders it applicable to the whole human race; 
that, consistent with its intrinsically liberal character, it pro- 
vides for the correct teaching, improvement and ultimate sal- 
vation of the dead as well as the living. This fact alone should 
cause a sentiment of adoration to ascend to God from the 
heart of every human being to whom it is communicated. 

Sixthly. — That the sectarian dogma of one universal heaven 
and hell, making but two distinct ultimate abodes for the 
multifarious grades of human intelligences, is an unscriptural 
fallacy, inconsistent with the just decree that men shall be 
rewarded according to their works. 

Seventhly. — That the Scriptures promise a visit, before the 
end of the rule of wickedness, from Elijah the Prophet, to 
restore the keys and powers pertaining to the turning of the 
hearts of the children to the fathers, etc. In verification of 
the claim put forth by the Saints that that prediction has been 
fulfilled, the feelings of the children are being strongly in- 
clined to their progenitors. 

Eighthly. — That the propositions advanced are not only sus- 
tained by appeals to reason, but are so markedly scriptural that 
we are surely not claiming too much in assuming that the pro- 
fessed believer in Holy Writ is left with but two alternatives 
to choose from. He must either discard the sacred record as 
unworthy of his retention, or accept of the doctrines and prin- 
ciples herein set forth and clearly established. 

APPEAL AND TESTIMONY. 

We appeal to every unconverted soul to whose notice these 
words shall be brought, to stop and reflect upon the importance 
of the message we declare. The note of warning is not to one 
nation or people, but to this whole generation of men. The 
proclamation of the Gospel, that was to be delivered by a holy 
angel in the latter days, was to be to "every nation, kindred, 
tongue and people." It was to be universal. None were to be 
exempt; not even those who would be professed followers of 
the Savior, for all were to be, at the time of the beginning of 
the restitution of all things, out of the way of the True 
Shepherd. 

Reader, we appeal to you to step forward and, with an 
unbiased mind, investigate, that you may be able to intelligently 



194 SCRAP BOOK OF 

decide whether or not the claim of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints be legitimate or otherwise. Be "fearless 
of the world's despising," for this was the independent posi- 
tion assumed by the former-day disciples of the Redeemer. 
Think of the great prize that awaits him who listens to the 
voice of the True Shepherd, rather than to the alluring popular 
praise of the multitude, and endures to the end. 

We not only plead with you to consider the eternal welfare 
of your own soul, but, in the name of Jesus Christ, we testify 
to you that God the Eternal Father, has at last broken the 
speechless gloom of centuries. He has spoken from heaven 
and established his authority on the earth. If you have, by 
evil and false reports regarding the Saints, been surrounded 
by prejudice, break down the repulsive barrier. Draw the 
bolts and throw open the shutters of your mind, that the glori- 
ous sunlight of eternal truth may enlighten your soul with 
its illuminating beams. Remember the Saints of former days : 
how they were vilified, abused, maltreated and murdered for 
the truth's sake. Search diligently for the truth as it is in 
Christ, and when you have found it, treasure it as a gem of 
priceless value. It will lead you to seek for a duly commis- 
sioned servant of the Most High God, and inspire you to re- 
quest him, after you have repented of your sins, to baptize 
you for the remission of the same, and to lay hands upon your 
head that you may receive the gift of the Holy Ghost; for 
thus did the ancients. Your thus becoming "like a little child," 
by obedience to the Lord's will, makes you a citizen of the 
kingdom of God, and by continued faithfulness, you can 
know, and not merely believe, that the doctrine, instead of 
being human, is divine. 

Liverpool, England, January 12th, 1880. 



MORMON LITERATURE 



THE MEANS OF ESCAPE, OR, EXISTING EVILS 

AND THEIR CURE. 

BY JOHN NICHOLSON. 

AN ELDER OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY 

SAINTS. 



"Now learn a parable of the fig tree : When his branch is yet tender, 
and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh; So likewise 
ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the 
doors."— Matt, xxiv. 32, 33. 

We live in strange times. Human affairs are hastening to 
a crisis. International struggles are imminent, "nation rising 
against nation," for supremacy and existence. Civilized gov- 
ernments are threatened by an internal and destructive agency, 
in the form of communism. This secret combination assumes 
different names and forms, according to the fancy of its devo- 
tees and the various stages of its advancement. It is Com- 
munism in France, Socialism in Germany, Internationalism in 
Spain and Italy, Nihilism in Russia, and similar sentiments 
and principles are cloaked under a variety of titles in America 
and the United Kingdom of Great Britain. These societies are 
opposed in spirit to all the restraints of law; they are an 
increasing power, causing thrones to totter and soon, through 
their agency, governments will crumble and fall. 

On February 9th, 1831, the great Prophet of the latter-days 
received a revelation from God, on this subject. He was told 
to instruct the elders of the Church who should go to the east, 
to "teach them that shall be converted to flee to the west, and 
this in consequence of that which is coming upon the earth, 
and of secret combinations." The prophecies in the Book of 
Mormon are plain on this subject, stating that "secret combina- 
tions to get power and gain," should be among the nations in 
the latter times, and would be a sign that the destruction of 
those governments in which they should exist would be near at 
hand. 

The prevailing conflict between capital and labor is irre- 

195 



196 SCRAP BOOK OF 

pressible, strikes being of almost daily occurrence. The in- 
crease of labor-saving machinery is creating over-stocked mar- 
kets. This and other causes create a decline in trade for which 
there is no cure. Consequently the condition of the poorer 
classes grows from bad to worse. They will continue in that 
situation until driven, by desperation, to deeds of violence, 
scenes of anarchy and bloodshed will ensue and Babylon shall 
fall. "The merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn 
over her; for no man buyeth her merchandise any more" (see 
Rev., chap, xviii). 

Secularism and infidelity are sweeping over the nations like 
a mighty flood. Having broken through the restraining influ- 
ence of religious feeling, the masses are plunging into a vortex 
of ruin, by indulgence in every species of iniquity. Crime is 
increasing with such rapidity that the cities of the world are 
fairly reeking with corruption. The earth is in "commotion" 
with the news of "famines, pestilence, wars and rumors of 
war." It has almost come to the point when "men's hearts are 
failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which 
are coming on the earth." (Luke xxi. 26.) The present phase 
of things is because the world has been for centuries and is 
now in apostasy from the true order of the Gospel. Isaiah 
(xxiv. 5), being enabled to behold, by prophetic power, the 
existing condition of affairs, said: "The earth also is defiled 
under the inhabitants thereof; because they have transgressed 
the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting 
covenant." 

Speaking of what should be previous to the second coming 
of Christ, Paul said (ii. Thess. ii. 3), "Let no man deceive you 
by any means ; for that day shall not come, except there come a 
falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of 
perdition." 

The reader may say: "I can clearly see the perplexing 
dilemma the world has reached, but it is easier to point out 
an evil than the means of escape from it." It is not our inten- 
tion to leave the matter in a maze of doubt, for as surely as 
God, through His servants, predicted the "falling away," 
when men should have "a form of godliness but denying the 
power thereof;" so also, by the voice of revelation, did He 
proclaim that, in the latter times it would be restored. (Rev. 
xiv. 6.) "And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, 
having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell 
on the earth, and to every nation, kindred, tongue and people." 
Also, in telling his disciples what should be the signs of his 
coming, Christ gave as one of them (Matt. xxiv. 14) : "And 



MORMON LITERATURE 197 

this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world 
for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come." 

We make the solemn declaration that the fullness of the 
everlasting Gospel, with all its gifts, authority, and blessings 
has been restored, through the instrumentality of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, in this age. This restoration came not by the 
will or power of man, but by the power of the Living God. 

We extract the following from an article under the head of 
"Church History," written in 1842, by Joseph, the Prophet: 

"I was born in the town of Sharon, Windsor County, Vermont, 
U. S. A., on the 23d of December, A. D. 1805. When ten years old 
my parents removed to Palmyra, New York, where we resided about 
four years, and from thence removed to the town of Manchester, 
U. S. A. 

"My father was a farmer and taught me the art of husbandry. 
When about fourteen years of age, I began to reflect upon the impor- 
tance of being prepared for a future state, and, upon inquiring the plan 
of salvation, I found that there was a great clash in religious senti- 
ments. Believing the word of God, I had confidence in the declaration 
of James, 'If a man lack wisdom let him ask of God, who giveth to all 
men liberally and upbraideth not, and it shall be given him,' I retired 
to a secret place in a grove and began to call upon the Lord. While 
fervently engaged in supplication, my mind was taken away from 
the objects with which I was surrounded, and I was enwrapped in 
a heavenly vision, and saw two glorious personages who exactly 
resembled each other in features and likeness, surrounded with a bril- 
liant light, which eclipsed the sun at noon-day. They told me that all 
religious denominations were believing in incorrect doctrines, and that 
none of them was acknowledged of God as His Church and Kingdom. 
And I was expressly commanded to 'go not after them ;' at the same 
time receiving a promise that the fullness of the Gospel should at some 
future time be made known unto me." 

On the 21st of September, A. D. 1823, Joseph Smith was 
visited by an angel from the courts of glory, who instructed 
him further regarding the coming forth of the work of the 
Lord in the last days. This heavenly messenger informed him 
concerning certain plates that were hid in a hill, and on which 
was recorded the history of two races of people who had 
inhabited the American Continent, one descended from a small 
colony that was led out of Jerusalem about GOO years B. C. ; 
and the other from a company that was led to the American 
Continent by the power of God, at the time the Lord con- 
founded the language of the people who built the Tower of 
Babel. Those records, together with the Urim and Thummim, 
by means of which sacred instruments he was enabled to trans- 
late them, were committed to him, producing what is known 
as the Book of Mormon. This record is in exact harmony 
with the doctrine and principles contained in the Scriptures of 



198 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the Old and New Testaments, and embodies many prophecies 
that have been fulfilled, many that are now being verified and 
others relating to events still in the future. 

On the 15th of May, 1829, Joseph Smith and Oliver 
Cowdery were visited by John the Baptist, an angelic messen- 
ger from God, by whom they were ordained to the Aaronic 
Priesthood, which holds the keys of the ministering of angels 
and the gospel of repentance and of baptism by immersion for 
the remission of sins. Subsequently, by direct revelation from 
God, they were ordained to the Melchisedek Priesthood, which 
holds the keys of the laying on of the hands for the reception 
of the Holy Ghost. They were also commissioned to ordain 
others to the same great authority and to organize the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, which was done on the 
6th day of April, 1830, in the town of Fayette, Seneca County, 
State of New York, United States of America. „ From that 
time the work spread in every direction, the word being con- 
firmed by signs following the believers, as it was anciently, 
when holy men of old went forth administering among the 
people by the power and authority of the God of Israel. 

In ancient times nearly the whole of the Prophets, and the 
Saviour Himself and His Apostles, were the objects of bitter 
persecution. The introduction of the same principles, in this 
age, has produced the same effect. From the time Joseph 
Smith received his first vision till now, the work which he was 
the honored instrument in establishing has met with the most 
intense opposition. The Saints were robbed, plundered, and 
many of them slain by ruthless mobs in the States of New 
York, Ohio, Missouri and Illinois, the Prophet himself and 
his brother, Hyrum Smith, having been martyred in cold blood, 
on the 27th of June, 1844, in the last named State. Finally 
the Saints, being driven from the haunts of civilization, sought 
out a home in the northwestern wilds of America, which, by 
the practical working out of the principles for the espousal of 
which they were derided, driven, and ''everywhere spoken evil 
against," they are fast causing to "blossom as the rose," by the 
blessing of God. 

The Saints, under the organization of the Church of Christ, 
as it existed anciently, with Apostles and Prophets, High 
Priests, Seventies, Elders, Bishops, Priests, Teachers, Dea- 
cons, Helps, Governments, etc., are establishing a purer and 
better order of society than exists anywhere else on the earth. 
They are progressing, by the application of measures for the 
benefit of the whole people, to that unity that will prepare them 



MORMON LITERATURE 199 

to receive the Lord Jesus Christ, whose coming we declare to 
be near at hand. Strikes and other evils that are distracting 
the social systems abroad are unknown among them. The 
Saints are nearing a union of sentiment and action that causes 
peace to abound among them and comparative plenty to pre- 
vail. Under the guiding spirit of inspiration from God, the 
people are being educated to a higher standard of morality in 
its broadest sense, including the business relations of life. By 
the gradual introduction of co-operative institutions, involv- 
ing mutual interests, they are successfully progressing to the 
desirable point of unity in temporal as well as spiritual things. 
They are building up settlements, towns and cities, in which 
peace prevails and the hum of industry and song of rejoicing 
are heard. They are erecting Temples and Tabernacles for the 
administration of the sacred ordinances and the worship of the 
True and Living God. This noble work is being done by peo- 
ple of a great variety of nationalities, heretofore of different 
customs and habits, speaking different languages, but infused 
with one spirit, into which they have been baptized, which is 
the Spirit of Christ. 

The Elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints are not hirelings, who "divine for money." At the call 
of the Saviour, they cheerfully sacrifice the interests of busi- 
ness and the comforts and endearments of home, going forth, 
like the disciples of old, to every part of the world where they 
can find an opening. Their message is to call upon the people 
to believe in God, the Eternal Father and in His Son, Jesus 
Christ ; to repent of their sins, be baptized in water, by immer- 
sion, for the remission of the same, receive the laying on of 
hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost and obey the great 
command — "Come out of her, my people, that ye be not par- 
takers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues." 
(Rev. xviii. 4.) 

Many thousands are heeding the warning and are gathering 
from the nations with the Church year by year, for this is the 
ark of safety provided for the righteous from the abomina- 
tions and calamities of the last days. 

Hear it, O ye inhabitants of the earth, for we bear wit- 
ness, in the name of Jesus Christ, that God has again spoken 
from the heavens and revealed the everlasting Gospel, for the 
salvation of all who believe and obey. It is a law of the Scrip- 
tures that "in the mouths of two or three witnesses shall every 
word be established," and there are tens of thousands who can 
testify to the truth of these things. 

Liverpool, England, November 15th, 1878. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



THE LATTER-DAY PROPHET. 

BY JOHN NICHOLSON. 

AN ELDER OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY 

SAINTS. 

PROPHETS NEEDED AND SHOULD BE EXPECTED ORGANISM OF THE 

CHURCH OF CHRIST EFFECTS OF OBEDIENCE TO THE DOC- 
TRINES INTRODUCED BY JOSEPH SMITH — THE BOOK OF MOR- 
MON AUTHENTIC — MODERN PROPHECY AND ITS FULFILL- 
MENT. 



Was Joseph Smith an authorized prophet of God? This 
is a question of momentous importance. Like every matter 
involving the weal or woe of mankind, the answer should not 
be given in haste. The evidence should be carefully scanned 
and weighed before a decision is reached. He who jumps at 
conclusions regarding men and things, whether for or against, 
without a scrutinizing examination, is liable to err in judgment. 
Such a person is likely also to be guilty of injustice. In addi- 
tion to the vital interests involved, that kindly liberality that 
should characterize the behavior of man to his fellow, re- 
quires that a plea in behalf of the divinity of the mission of 
Joseph Smith should be candidly and impartially considered. 

The popular voice is against the validity of the claim of 
Joseph Smith to being a true prophet. Public sentiment on 
such a subject has no force. If it have any bearing upon it at 
all it must be favorable, because of precedents. If popular 
repudiation is evidence against the genuineness of Joseph 
Smith's claim, it would be equally sensible to recognize its po- 
tency as directed against the rejected Redeemer of the world, 
whose sufferings and death were effected by the tide of the 
popular will. The same may be as readily applied to nearly 
the whole of the holy prophets since the world began, against 
whom the waves of popular feeling, as a rule, surged like 
the waters of an angry sea. 

200 



MORMON LITERATURE 201 

The prevailing idea regarding prophets is that, in the lan- 
guage of the generality of so-called Christian teachers, "they 
are not needed now. They were merely required to establish 
the Church of Christ in its incipiency." Of course some ex- 
cuse must be advanced for the non-existence of divinely com- 
missioned and inspired men in the various churches. It would 
not do to say such men are needed, because the question as to 
why they do not have them would immediately arise. How- 
ever, we think it is not only an easy matter to show, scriptur- 
ally, that such men are not only needed, but that the existence 
of the true Church of Christ without them is an absolute im- 
possibility. 

We direct the reader to the 4th chap, of Paul's Epistle to 
the Ephesians. The 8th verse says: "When he (Christ) as- 
cended up on high, he led captivity captive and gave gifts unto 
men." Now read from the 11th to the 14th verse, inclusive: 
"And he gave some, apostles ; and some, prophets; and some, 
evangelists ; and some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting 
of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying 
of the body of Christ ; till we all come to a unity of the faith, 
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, 
unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ. 
That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, 
and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight 
of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to 
deceive." 

Take the assertions of the apostate so-called Christian 
Churches in regard to the non-essentiality of inspired apostles 
and prophets and place them in juxtaposition with the teach- 
ings of Paul, and what do we discover? We observe the widest 
discrepancy between them. Those inspired men were given 
to the Church "for the perfecting of the Saints." Conse- 
quently, before it can be established that they are no longer 
needed it must first be proved that the Saints or members 
of the Church have reached perfection. To claim that this 
is the case would be too glaringly absurd in the face of existing 
facts. Imperfection being the evident condition of the pro- 
fessors of what is termed Christian religion, the necessity of 
the agencies appointed of God to bring about a more perfect 
state must be admitted as reasonable and scriptural. 

Another object of the existence in the Church of inspired 
apostles and prophets, etc., was "the work of the ministry." 
They being appointed of God, and not of men, for that pur- 
pose, to assume that because they do not exist in the churches 
is sufficient evidence that they are not required is equal to an 



202 SCRAP BOOK OF 

assumption that "the work of the ministry" is unnecessary. 
The untenable claim that men endowed with divine authority 
and prophetic gifts were only necessary in the rise of the prim- 
itive Church flies before the scriptural statement that they were 
to remain "till we all come to a unity of the faith." An un- 
prejudiced, dispassionate Christian reasoner will at once freely 
admit that the present distracted, divided, embittered, con- 
troversial condition of Christendom presents anything else 
than a united state, which inspired men were commissioned, 
by heavenly teachings, to bring about. The desirableness of 
that unity is most clearly defined, in the reason that, "we 
henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro and carried 
about by every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men." That 
is plainly the present condition of religious affairs, the people 
being wafted about by every whimsical, sensational breeze of 
doctrine. It is made a matter of lucrative trade by mercenary 
individuals, to play upon the wayward, flitting religious senti- 
ments of the misguided masses. We say to the people, be not 
deceived by those who "make merchandise of the souls of 
men," by teaching the repudiation of inspired apostles and 
prophets. Those holy men can alone relieve the earnest wor- 
shipper from being engulfed in the turbulent sea of doubt 
and place his feet upon the steadfast rock of certainty. 

There can be no question as to the present existence of 
prophets, through whom the will of God could be taught, being 
desirable. Then, the Almighty being just and unchangeable, 
why should it be considered unlikely that He should give good 
gifts to men now as well as anciently? If the people now are 
as deserving as the ancients were, why should the present gen- 
eration be denied the enjoyment of equal privileges in relation 
to being divinely taught? Surely there can be no reason. 

Among the innumerable unfounded false popular impres- 
sions regarding the Latter-day Saints is one to the effect that 
they do not believe in the teachings of the Old and New Testa- 
ments. Some of the more ignorant people go so far in miscon- 
ception of their true character as to be imbued with the utterly 
preposterous idea that they do not even believe in the Savior 
at all. The very name of the organization — the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints — a title we claim to have been 
given by revelation from God, should be enough to explode 
the latter fallacious view. And in regard to the belief of the 
Saints in the teachings and doctrines of the Bible, the organism 
of the ecclesiastical body should be evidence enough on that 
point. All the officers and councils named in the New Testa- 
ment are included in it ; hence there are apostles, high priests, 



MORMON LITERATURE 203 

seventies, elders, bishops, priests, teachers and deacons, the 
duties and functions of those several offices of the genuine 
priesthood being clearly understood and defined. It is re- 
quired that every officer should understand the character of his 
position and the relationship he sustains in it towards all other 
authorities, producing the most desirable unity and beautiful 
harmony. 

This symmetrical perfection, this shapely figure, the result 
of the most exquisite niceness of organization and completely 
detailed definition of the functions of each portion of the body- 
religious is, in our view, a very decided evidence of the divinity 
of the mission of the great prophet of the nineteenth century. 
It accords with the frequently recurring scriptural figure by 
which the true Church of Christ is compared, in its perfection 
of parts and harmonious blending of divisions, to the human 
body. The preservation of this completeness is an absolute 
necessity. How can the human bodily structure be deemed 
perfect when it is decapitated, when denuded of its extremities, 
or when the trunk is lacerated or divided into pieces ? No de- 
tached part can, in its separate capacity, be denominated a 
body, neither can the organism be called perfect when deprived 
of even the most inferior of its members. How then, on the 
same ground, can a church, as compared to a body, be called 
the Church of Christ if it repudiate or is devoid of apostles, 
prophets, high priests, seventies and other vital parts that, 
according to New Testament teachings, comprise necessarily 
the most important portions of that harmonious organization 
inaugurated among men by the Savior of the world and His 
ancient apostles? 

How anxious the Apostle Paul was to impress upon the 
minds of the people the positiveness of the necessity for the 
preservation of the organization of the Church in its entirety. 
Hear what he says on the subject, 1 Cor. xii. 14-21 : "For 
the body is not one member, but many. If the foot shall say, 
Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body ; is it there- 
fore not of the body? And if the ear shall say, Because I am 
not the eye, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the 
body? If the whole body were an eye, where were the hear- 
ing? If the whole were hearing where were the smelling? But 
now hath God set the members every one of them in the body, 
as it hath pleased him. And if they were all one member, 
where were the body? But now are they many members, yet 
but one body. And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no 
need of thee; nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of 
you/' 



204 SCRAP BOOK OF 

To show that Paul had special reference, in his advocacy 
of the preservation of the body in the perfection of its parts, 
to the officers and gifts of the Church, it will profit the reader 
to peruse the 27th and 28th verses of the same chapter: "Now 
ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular. And 
God hath set some in the Church, first apostles, secondarily 
prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of 
healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues." 

After this pattern has the Church, revealed anew in this 
age, been set up through the instrumentality of the young man 
Joseph Smith who, like his Divine Master, was slain on ac- 
count of the testimony he bore to a perverse generation; and 
our reader may well pause and ask himself the vital question, 
where else in all the world can I find a church similar to that 
of ancient times? 

But we hasten to explain other and equally potent evidences 
that establish the divinity of Joseph Smith's mission and the 
validity of his claim to being a prophet. We will first consider 
the character of his teachings and administrations and their 
effects upon those who accept them. He announced that the 
Kingdom of Heaven was at hand ; that the Lord was about to 
commence His marvelous latter-day work, by preparing for 
the coming of the Savior. He and his associate apostles and 
prophets taught the same Gospel that Christ and the ancient 
apostles preached: Faith in God the Eternal Father, in His 
Son Jesus Christ, repentance of sins, baptism, by immersion, 
for the remission of sins, and the laying on of the hands of 
those holding divine authority for the bestowal of the Gift of 
the Holy Ghost. 

The elders of the Church constantly preached these doc- 
trines and they are explained so clearly in many pamphlets 
and more extensive published works, that it is not our pur- 
pose to enter upon an elaborate dissertation regarding them in 
this writing. In fact so plainly are these the doctrines taught 
by Christ and His apostles, in the same order as they are given 
in the preceding paragraph, that a labored explanation in sup- 
port of them should be unnecessary to convince any consistent, 
intelligent, professing Christian that they are strictly biblical, 
and, without exception, absolutely essential. 

What we wish more particularly to refer to now is the 
promise given to the obedient believers of the bestowal upon 
them of the Holy Ghost. No impostor could make such an 
offer without subjecting himself to the certainty of discovery. 
Here was a distinct assertion that a clearly defined effect would 
be produced by a plainly stated cause, the former being the 



MORMON LITERATURE 205 

reception of the Holy Ghost, produced by obedience to the doc- 
trines and ordinances before enumerated. Here was an offer 
exactly similar to that made to the people in ancient times. 
Christ and the ancient apostles promised that the obedient 
should know of the doctrine, and miraculous signs should fol- 
low the believer. They "laid their hands upon them and they 
received the Holy Ghost." How easy it is to test this matter. 

The question now to be considered is this : Is the promised 
effect really produced upon those who obey the doctrines taught 
by Joseph Smith and incorporated in the faith and practice of 
the Church he was instrumental in establishing? If the affirm- 
ative of this question can be proved, then it follows that he was 
indeed a prophet of the Living God, specially raised up and 
appointed. What greater evidence could be given than the 
testimony of those who have tested the efficacy of the promise 
for themselves. As to the extent and existence of this proof 
we have but to refer the reader to the scores of thousands of 
members and officers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints. These will unhesitatingly testify that, as an effect 
of their obedience, they have received the Comforter, the Holy 
Ghost, by whose operations it has been manifested to their 
minds that God has begun a marvelous work in the earth, 
having commenced to set up the Kingdom whose existence is 
prophetically predicted in the second chapter of Daniel. An 
application to this source will also inform the inquirer that 
the gifts promised to believers exist in the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

Proceeding upon the legitimate assumption that the effect 
of obedience to the requirements of the doctrines of faith, re- 
pentance, baptism for the remission of sins, and the laying on 
of hands, does produce the promised imparting of the Holy 
Ghost, what is the proper conclusion? It must be that Joseph 
Smith was a true Prophet, for the reason that the giving of 
the Holy Ghost necessarily shows divine recognition. No such 
effect could possibly result from the teachings and administra- 
tions of an impostor. 

The reader may say that he is not willing to accept of the 
testimony of the Latter-day Saints, on the ground of the proba- 
bility of their being interested witnesses. What reason would 
he have for supposing then, that he would have received the 
evidence of the Former-day Saints? They were open to the 
same objection, if it be one, and they had no more proof to 
advance that their claim was valid than is now offered in sup- 
port of the same Gospel restored in its power in these days. 
One thing is very evident in this connection: there is but one 



206 SCRAP BOOK OF 

process by which the position of the Latter-day Saints can 
be consistently refuted. That is by the testing method, which 
is open to all. It consists of implicit compliance with the con- 
ditions stated to be requisite to insure a personal testimony or 
witness to the obedient. Until the opponents of the divine 
system take this course, consistency would appear to demand 
that they hold their peace, lest they be, ignorantly or other- 
wise, found fighting against God. However, as the Saints 
know, experimentally, that honest truth-seekers receive, 
through obedience, the witness of the Spirit, they know the 
work they are engaged in is secure from successful assault 
from that method. 

The reader has probably been heretofore misled regarding 
the faith and doctrines professed by the Latter-day Saints, and 
may consequently be surprised at their being identical with 
the teachings of the Bible. He has perhaps been under the 
impression that the Old and New Testaments were discarded 
and what is known as the Book of Mormon adopted instead. 
Such an impression, which is only too general, is altogether 
erroneous. It is true, however, that, in addition. to the Bible, 
the Saints accept the Book of Mormon as a divine revelation, 
it being in accordance with the genius of their faith, to adopt 
whatever the Almighty chooses to offer for the information 
and salvation of His children. 

We are aware that, in consequence of the false teachings 
of uninspired men, who "teach for hire and divine for money," 
the people generally have a prejudice against receiving any 
revelations not contained in the Bible. They have been erro- 
neously informed that the canon of Scripture is full, and God 
would no more speak to His children, but preserve the gloom of 
an unbroken silence towards them. What an unnatural and 
unreasonable doctrine this is ! Yet, to delude the ignorant 
into an acceptance of this discouraging dogma, those who drag 
religion down to the degrading position of a mere mercantile 
basis, triumphantly quote the 18th and 10th verses of the last 
chapter of Revelation : "If any man shall add unto these things, 
God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this 
book; and if any man shall take away from the words of the 
book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of 
the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things 
which are written in this book." 

To offer this passage as evidence of the fullness of the 
scriptural canon is exceedingly absurd. It simply had refer- 
ence to the enlargement or reduction of the book of John's 
prophecy, for at the time it was written the Bible had not been 



MORMON LITERATURE 207 

compiled. Consequently it could have no reference to the Old 
and New Testaments, which are a compilation of various books. 
It is certainly right that man should not, with impunity, add 
to or take from what God has revealed, although the Almighty 
can certainly do so at any time, according to His good will and 
pleasure. However, should the Lord, in His mercy, reveal 
another book or prophecy, it would be distinct of itself and 
not necessarily an addition to one that He had already given, 
and might relate to another subject, as in the case of books in 
general, which are books of themselves and not mere additions 
to others. 

There is a regrettable lack of information regarding the 
Book of Mormon in the world at large. It will be profitable 
to first consider the manner in which this record was, by the 
matchless power of God, brought to the light. This will nec- 
essarily have to be done briefly. If the reader desire more de- 
tailed particulars, he can obtain them by a perusal of more 
elaborate writings, which can be had through any of the au- 
thorized agents of the Church. 

In the year 1820, when Joseph Smith was in the fifteenth 
year of his age, he resided, with his parents and other mem- 
bers of the family, in the town of Manchester, Ontario County, 
New York, United States of America. There was, in that 
vicinity, at that time, a religious revival, causing him to be 
seriously impressed with a desire to serve God. The conflict 
of jarring sects caused him perplexity as to which he would 
be justified in joining. Being struck with the reasonableness 
of the scriptural promise that God would give wisdom to those 
who asked Him for it in faith, he retired to a wood or grove, 
and prayed for the information of which he felt he stood so 
much in need. 

In answer to his fervent and simple petition, a glorious 
vision opened to the gaze of the suppliant youth. A radiant 
pillar of fire appeared, descended and encircled him about. In 
the midst of this brilliant column were two glorious personages, 
the brightness of whose presence was beyond the power of 
human description, eclipsing that of the sun when he shines 
in noonday splendor. One of those heavenly beings spoke to 
Joseph, calling him by name and saying, pointing to the other, 
"This is my beloved Son, hear him." 

Joseph, when sufficiently recovered from the sensations that 
possessed him, inquired which of all the sects he should join. 
The personage who addressed him commanded him to identify 
himself with none, as all had gone astray, and were an abomi- 
nation in His sight. "They draw near to Me with their lips, 



208 SCRAP BOOK OF 

but their hearts are far from Me; they teach for doctrine the 
commandments of man, having a form of godliness, but they 
deny the power thereof." He was also told many other things 
of great importance. 

How forcibly the honest inquirer must be struck with the 
clearness with which the position of the sects was portrayed 
by these holy beings — the Father and the Son. Religious pro- 
fessors have a form of worship but deny revelation, and the 
power of godliness made manifest by the exercise of miracu- 
lous gifts ; they also repeat printed prayers which, being manu- 
factured by others, cannot proceed from the hearts of those 
who mechanically utter them. 

Joseph obeyed the command he received, to abstain from 
joining any of the religious denominations. On the night of 
September 21st, 1823, after having retired to bed, he was 
engaged in fervent prayer to the Almighty for the forgiveness 
of his sins, and a manifestation that would satisfy his mind 
as to his standing before the Lord. 

While thus employed a personage of great beauty, dressed 
in white raiment, presented himself before him. The room 
w r as lighted up by the glory of his presence, the brightness of 
the light being most intense in close proximity to the person 
of this heavenly being. The name of this visitant was Moroni. 
He told Joseph that God had a work for him to do that would 
cause his name to be spoken of for good or evil among all peo- 
ple. We will here quote from the personal history of the 
prophet: "He said there was a book deposited, written upon 
gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this 
continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also 
said that the fullness of the everlasting Gospel was contained in 
it, as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabitants; also 
that there were two stones in silver bows — and these stones, 
fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim 
and Thummim — deposited with the plates ; and the possession 
and use of these stones were what constituted seers in ancient 
or former times; and that God had prepared them for the 
purpose of translating the book." 

This holy messenger gave Joseph many precious instruc- 
tions relative to the coming forth of the record, and the setting 
up and establishment of the work of God in the last days, 
quoting several passages from the prophecies of the Bible, 
notably the third chapter of Malachi ; eleventh chapter of 
Isaiah ; third chapter of Acts ; second chapter of Joel, from 
the twenty-eighth to the last verse. These predictions, he 
stated, were soon to be fulfilled. Joseph was also shown, by 



MORMON LITERATURE 209 

the opening of the vision of his mind, by the power of the Al- 
mighty, the place where the plates were deposited. He was 
visited twice subsequently by the same personage, the same 
night, and on each occasion the instructions given on the first 
visit were repeated. 

Passing over many intermediate circumstances which trans- 
spired up to the time of the plates with the Urim and Thum- 
mim being committed to the charge of the youthful prophet, 
it must suffice, in the present writing, to state that he received 
them from the Angel Moroni, on the 22nd day of September, 
1827. 

The prophet copied a number of the characters, which were 
very finely engraved on the plates, and, by means of the Urim 
and Thummin, translated some of them. These were taken by 
Martin Harris, to Professor Anthon, of New York, who stated 
that the translation was correct. On being shown the portion 
of the transcript that was not translated, he said the characters 
were Egyptian, Chaldiac, Assyriac and Arabic, and that they 
were genuine characters. The professor gave Mr. Harris a 
certificate to that effect, but on learning that the young man 
Joseph had the plates revealed to him by an angel, he demanded 
it back and tore it up, saying there was no such thing now as 
ministering of angels. He requested that the plates be brought 
to him and he would translate them. Mr. Harris replied that 
a portion of them was sealed and he was forbidden to bring 
them. Professor Anthon retorted, "I cannot read a sealed 
book." Mr. Harris also visited Dr. Mitchell, whose statement 
coincided with that of Professor Anthon, regarding the genu- 
ineness of the characters and translation. 

In the midst of great difficulties and perplexities, out of 
all of which Joseph and the friends the Lord raised up to him 
were delivered by His matchless power, the work of transla- 
tion was completed and the Book of Mormon was finally pub- 
lished, in the early part of the year 1830. 

Limited space will not admit of a detailed account of the 
narrative portion of this remarkable record. This informa- 
tion can best be gained from the Book itself. It contains an 
account of the doings of the righteous and the wicked of the 
ancient inhabitants of America. It includes information rela- 
tive to the dealings of God with the people, describing the 
works of many mighty prophets, seers and revelators. The 
sayings of these inspired men have slumbered in the dust for 
ages, but have spoken again from the ground in deep and 
piercing tones, in accordance with the recorded promise of our 



210 SCRAP BOOK OF 

heavenly Father regarding the accomplishment of His mar- 
velous work in the latter days. 

The Prophet Isaiah must have beheld the coming forth 
of this record as a testimony to all men of the care which the 
Almighty has exercised over the nations of men, in every part 
of the earth, in all ages. Hear his words as found in the 29th 
chap., 11th to 14th verse: "And the vision of all is become to 
you as the words of a book that is sealed, which men deliver 
to one that is learned, saying, Read this I pray thee : and he 
saith, I cannot, for it is sealed. And the book is delivered to 
one that is not learned, saying, Read this I pray thee: and he 
saith, I am not learned. Wherefore the Lord said, forasmuch 
as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with their 
lips do honor me, but have removed their hearts far from me, 
and their fear toward me. is taught by the precept of men. 
Therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvelous work 
among this people, even a marvelous work and a wonder : for 
the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understand- 
ing of their prudent men shall be hid." 

So truly have the words of Isaiah received a verification, 
that some portions of the passage just quoted read like a record 
made subsequent to the transpiration of the events to which 
they allude. 

In the interview between Mr. Harris and the learned Pro- 
fessor Anthon, the latter actually said, "I cannot read a sealed 
book." The youthful Joseph, diffident and unlearned, was 
enabled, by the gift and power of the Almighty, to read the 
historic narrative of the mighty races of the past, and give 
to the world a book, the authenticity of which is proved by 
evidences that cannot be successfully controverted. The un- 
learned youth received the power to accomplish this because 
the set time had come for the fulfillment of the promise of the 
Most High to begin a marvelous work in the earth ; not by the 
esteemedly wise and learned, but by humble instruments, that 
no flesh might glory in His presence. 

Many people appear to be contracted in their views re- 
garding the dealings of the Almighty with His children. They 
conclude that the Bible must necessarily be the only record of 
signal manifestations of the power of Omnipotence in behalf 
of mankind. Such a view is biblically incorrect, for that good 
book speaks of the great works to be performed in the gath- 
ering of Israel in the latter days. It is reasonable to anticipate 
that when those occurrences take place, an account of them 
will be written and published, that it may be perused with 



MORMON LITERATURE 211 

wonder and thanksgiving by future generations. The record 
thus made will be as clearly sacred history as the Bible itself. 

The question as to the origin of the American Indians is a 
subject of deep interest to many advanced minds. Investiga- 
tion for information bearing upon it has received a powerful 
impetus by discoveries of the ruins of vast cities and gigantic 
aqueducts, requiring the exercise of great architectural and 
engineering skill in their construction. These and other relics 
of past races, abounding in Central, the southern part of North, 
and in South America, give indisputable evidence of these re- 
gions having been inhabited, many centuries ago, by multi- 
tudinous enlightened populations that had attained a high state 
of civilization. The Book of Mormon, which gives an authen- 
tic history of those peoples, dissolves the mystery that here- 
tofore enshrouded this department of research. It tells who 
those people were and from whence they sprang. It tells of a 
small colony, by commandment of God and led by His all- 
powerful hand, leaving Jerusalem, and after hazardous jour- 
neyings landing on the shores of America. It gives an account 
also of another party, consisting of Jews, going to the same 
continent subsequently, and amalgamating with the descend- 
ants of the first colonizers. A brief historical sketch is also 
given of a colony that left the Tower of Babel at the time of 
the confusion of languages. 

The existence of the ruins indicating the former presence 
of great populations, well advanced in arts and manufactures, 
was unknown to Joseph Smith when he translated the Book 
of Mormon, yet the closest scrutiny and comparison that have 
yet been given have failed to show a single discrepancy be- 
twixt the record he was the instrument in bringing forth and 
publishing and even the most recent discoveries, to which we 
have not space, however, to refer. 

These ruins give unmistakable proof that remarkably ad- 
vanced races have dwelt on the American Continent in the 
ages of the past. How reasonable it is to suppose that our 
Heavenly Father should have manifested Himself to them as 
He did on the Eastern Hemisphere. And if it be fair to in- 
fer that He did so exhibit His goodness and loving-tenderness, 
the subsequent inference that a record of these divine opera- 
tions would be kept is equally so. How natural also to expect 
that He, as in the case of the Bible, would not suffer such a 
history to be lost, but rather that He would preserve it for the 
general benefit of erring humanity, that they might have addi- 
tional testimony concerning a crucified and risen Redeemer. 
If the world would receive it, what a powerful combination the 



212 SCRAP BOOK OF 

two records — the Bible and Book of Mormon — would make. 
The one relates to the dealings of God with His people in the 
eastern part of the world, and the other in the west. They 
both harmonize, each testifying of the same everlasting plan 
of salvation, through the atonement of our Lord and Savior 
Jesus Christ. 

Hear the words of Ezekiel, 37th chap., 19th verse: "Say 
unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; behold, I will take the 
stick of Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, and the 
tribes of Israel, his fellows, and will put them with him, even 
with the stick of Judah, and make them one stick, and they 
shall be one in mine hand." 

It is well understood that the meaning of stick is a book 
or record, the Jewish custom being to have the law and his- 
tory written upon a long scroll of parchment, rolled upon a 
stick. The Book of Mormon is the stick of Joseph. With the 
exception of the Book of Ether, relating to the Jaredites, who 
sprang from a colony that left the Tower of Babel at the time 
of the confusion of languages, the record gives the history of a 
branch of the house of Joseph, Lehi, the head of the little 
colony that emigrated from Jerusalem to America six hundred 
years before Christ, being a lineal descendant of Manasseh. 
According to revelations given in these days, the overwhelm- 
ing majority of the people composing the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints are of the blood of scattered 
Ephraim, to whose hands the record or stick of Joseph is 
confided, as prophesied by Ezekiel. 

We hold that Jesus Christ not only manifested Himself to 
His disciples at Jerusalem, establishing His fold — His Church 
— in that region, that His sheep might be protected and fed, but 
He did the same in other parts of the earth. Is He not the 
Shepherd of all those who are willing to serve Him? Did He 
not say to His ancient Jewish disciples, "Go ye into all the 
world and preach the Gospel to every creature ?" He re- 
quired them to go to every part of the earth that was then 
known on the eastern hemisphere. This did not include the 
American Continent. Are we to infer from this that, be- 
cause of the inability of these witnesses, from lack of geo- 
graphical or other information, which God, in His wisdom, 
may have seen fit to withhold from them, the peoples of the 
great western continent should be left without a knowledge 
of a crucified and risen Redeemer? Surely this would be tanta- 
mount to an imputation of injustice against Omnipotence, as 
there is no other name under heaven whereby salvation can 
be obtained except that of Jesus. 



MORMON LITERATURE 213 

With the loving Redeemer the welfare of His sheep, or 
disciples, was His constant theme and anxiety. On one occa- 
sion He was conversing on this subject with His Jerusalem 
flock, when He uttered the following statement, as recorded in 
John 10th chap., 15th and 16th verses: "As the Father know- 
eth me, even so know I the Father ; and I lay my life down for 
the sheep. And other sheep I have which are not of this 
fold; them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and 
there shall be one fold and one shepherd." 

The plain inference to be drawn from this clear statement 
is that there were other sheep or people who would become 
disciples of Christ that had not yet heard His voice, but should 
hear it. It is evident also that the Palestine disciples were 
unacquainted with the sheep to whom the Savior alluded. 
He here expressed His intention to establish, among those 
other sheep, His fold, or Church, similar to the one in Pales- 
tine, comprising apostles, prophets, seventies, elders, and all 
the other officers, gifts and powers, the fold of Christ being 
the same wherever found, there being but one fold and one 
shepherd. 

The question now to be considered is, Who were the other 
sheep to whom Jesus referred? The Book of Mormon un- 
folds this mystery. From page 501 to 540 of the last edition 
of that record will be found an account of the visit of the 
Redeemer to the Nephites, shortly after His crucifixion and 
resurrection at Jerusalem. It is one of the most beautiful and 
pathetic narratives it has been our lot to peruse. His won- 
derful ministrations and exhibitions of power are described 
in simple but explicit language, and details of His selection of 
twelve special witnesses or disciples, and the organization of 
His fold, or Church, are given. This history, replete with 
divine instruction, explains the import of the remark of Jesus 
to His disciples at Jerusalem. He informed the Nephites of 
the statement He made to the Jews in reference to them, and 
said the reason He did not tell them more was because of the 
weakness of the faith of His flock in Palestine. He also in- 
formed the Nephites that He had received a commandment 
from the Father to visit the Ten Tribes of Israel. 

"In the mouths of two or three witnesses shall every word 
be established," are the words of the sacred book. What shall 
we say then about the evidence of the witnesses whose testi- 
mony is appended to the Book of Mormon? Three men, 
besides the Prophet Joseph Smith, solemnly declare to all 
people that they beheld with their eyes the plates with en- 
gravings, containing the record, and the angel who mani- 



%U SCRAP BOOK OF 

fested them; also that they heard the voice of God from 
heaven declaring these things to be true and faithful and com- 
manding them to bear record concerning them to all the world. 
None of these witnesses have ever denied their testimony. 
Oliver Cowdery and Martin Harris have gone behind the 
veil, but David Whitmer, at this date, still lives. He severed 
his connection with the Church, but still bears a disinterested 
testimony to the truth of the solemn statement published in 
connection with the Book of Mormon. No longer since than 
September, 1878, Elders Orson Pratt and Joseph F. Smith vis- 
ited Mr. Whitmer, who was residing in Richmond, Missouri, 
U. S. A., and at the interview he gave many interesting details 
in reference to the angelic ministration, the plates and other im- 
portant matters. An account of the visit was published in 
numbers 49 and 50 of Vol. 40 of the Millennial Star. He 
has also been interrogated by many persons having no connec- 
tion with the Church, his testimony being unvarying as to the 
Divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon. 

Eight other witnesses testify to having beheld and handled 
the plates and seen the hieroglyphical engravings thereon. 
True, wicked, designing men have endeavored to destroy the 
validity of this testimony by fabricating absurd stories re- 
garding the origin of the Book of Mormon. This is an old 
device of Satan and his emissaries to cover up the truth and 
destroy the work of God. Such machinations are similar to 
the attempt that was made by leading Jews to induce the 
Roman soldiers to state that the body of Christ had been 
carried away, so that a belief in His resurrection might be 
stifled. The testimony of the witnesses stands unimpeached, 
and is in force in all the world, being directed to every nation, 
kindred, tongue and people. 

The social structures of the nations are being undermined 
and threatened by a strange revolutionary movement. Thrones 
and empires seem to be almost trembling in the balance. This 
is notably the case with the great Russian despotism. The 
spirit of murder and incendiarism seems to be in the air, 
filling the high ones of the earth with affright. Foul murder 
and destructive fire are born of the plottings of secret societies, 
organized for purposes of assassination, power and plunder. 
All civilized nations are more or less affected by this hideous 
affliction, which hangs over some of them like an incubus. It 
is a sign of the times. The prophet Moroni, by whose hands 
the plates of the Book of Mormon were hid up in the Hill 
Cumorah, wrote concerning this very condition. He knew 
that his words would come forth and be published to the Gen- 



MORMON LITERATURE 815 

tiles, in the latter days, and he directed a prophetic statement 
to them, which will be found on page 588 of the last edition: 
"Wherefore, O ye Gentiles, it is wisdom in God that those 
things should be shown unto you, that thereby ye may repent 
of your sins, and suffer not these murderous combinations to 
get above you, which are built tip to get power and gain, and 
the work, yea, even the work of destruction come upon you. 
* * Wherefore the Lord commandeth you when ye shall 
see these things come among you, that you shall awake to a 
sense of your awful situation, because of this secret combina- 
tion which shall be among you." The same prophet also says : 
"And whatsoever nation shall uphold such secret combina- 
tions, to get power and gain, until they shall spread over the 
nation, behold, they shall be destroyed. 

What could be plainer than the fulfilment of these predic- 
tive words, establishing the prophetic character of the record. 
If the objector should interpose that he does not believe this 
prediction was made fourteen hundred years ago, that would 
not help his side of the question, as it would be a mere shift- 
ing of the prophetic mantle from the shoulders of Moroni to 
those of Joseph Smith. At the time the book was translated 
and published those secret murderous combinations were al- 
most non-existent compared with their present extent, foot- 
hold and power. They now exist to a greater or less degree in 
all nations, and will continue to increase until they create 
what the Book of Mormon terms "a great division among the 
people," and every man's hand will be against his neighbor. 

At Kirtland, Ohio, U. S. A., Feb. 9, 1831, a revelation 
was given through Joseph, the Seer, on this very subject, the 
following passage occurring: "And behold, it shall come to 
pass that my servants shall be sent forth to the east and to the 
west, to the north and to the south ; and even now, let him that 
goeth to the east, teach them that shall be converted to flee to 
the west, and this in consequence of that which is coming on 
the earth, and of secret combinations." Let the inhabitants 
of the earth take warning, for as the Lord liveth and He has 
spoken by the mouths of His prophets, a dark and evil day 
is at the doors. God has decreed that the earth shall not much 
longer groan under the oppressive influence of misrule and 
misery. 

It is stated in the Book of Mormon that the prophets 
among the ancient Nephites, being permitted to behold, by 
prophetic power, that their descendants would drift into great 
wickedness, and in consequence, be destroyed by the Almighty, 
as He had decreed that every people upon that land who would 



216 SCRAP BOOK OF 

not keep His laws should be swept away when they should be 
fully ripe in their abominations. They therefore, by faith and 
prayer, to the Father in the name of Jesus Christ, obtained a 
promise that a remnant should remain, and that the record 
which had been kept should be preserved, and carried to them 
by the Gentiles in the latter days. 

We prefer to give the exact words of the prophet Nephi, 
which will be found on page 122, latest edition: 

"And now I would prophesy somewhat more concerning 
the Jews and the Gentiles. For after the book of which I have 
spoken (Book of Mormon) shall come forth, and be written 
unto the Gentiles, and sealed up again unto the Lord, there 
shall be many which shall believe the words which are writ- 
ten ; and they shall carry them forth unto the remnant of our 
seed. And then shall the remnant of our seed know con- 
cerning us, how that we came out from Jerusalem, and that 
they are descendants of the Jews. And the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ shall be declared among them; wherefore they shall be 
restored unto the knowledge of their fathers, and also to the 
knowledge of Jesus Christ, which was had among their fathers, 
and then shall they rejoice, for they shall know that it is a 
blessing unto them from the hand of God ; and their scales of 
darkness shall begin to fall from their eyes ; and many genera- 
tions shall not pass away among them, save they shall become 
a white and delightsome people." 

These words have received a literal fulfillment. In the 
first place, many have believed "the words which are written," 
the tens of thousands of Latter-day Saints who have accepted 
the Book of Mormon as an authentic record bearing ample wit- 
ness to that fact. This prophecy was uttered over two thou- 
sand years ago, and yet the facts incorporated are as plain as 
if penned subsequent to their accomplishment. The skeptic 
may say he does not believe in the ancient character of the 
record, and therefore of the prophecy; but that it originated 
with Joseph Smith. That would not make the position of the 
unbeliever much more tenable, as it would be merely shifting 
the prophetic gift to other shoulders, for the Book of Mor- 
mon was published before the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat- 
ter-day Saints was organized, and consequently before Joseph 
Smith could possibly have known, by ordinary natural means, 
that many would believe the words of the book. 

But, to the other portion of the prediction. The book or 
history has been carried to the remnant, by the Gentiles. From 
shortly subsequent to the organization of the Church a good 
deal of missionary labor was performed by the elders among 



MORMON LITERATURE 217 

the Lamanites, in the hope of bringing them to a knowledge 
of the Gospel. But all efforts to penetrate their darkened 
minds appeared futile. The message appeared to fall upon 
ears of stone. Evidently the time, in the providence of the 
Almighty, for that race, who had fallen so low in the scale 
of being, to accept of the knowledge that was had among their 
fathers, had not arrived. 

Suddenly however, as the sun breaks over the eastern 
horizon, dispelling the gloom of night, a light broke forth 
among them. Without effort or influence from any human 
source they came forward in large numbers, declaring they 
had received heavenly visitations, indicating plainly to them 
that they must go to the elders of the Church, be baptized by 
them, by immersion, in water, for the remission of sins, for- 
sake their evil and idle habits, and seek for the counsel of the 
servants of God. The applications for baptism and instruc- 
tion were first made to Elder George H. Hill, of Ogden, and 
Elder W. H. Lee, of Grantsville, as many as three hundred 
waiting upon the former at one time. The movement appeared 
to be simultaneous in many places, east, west, north and south. 
It commenced in the summer of 1874, and has been steadily 
developing ever since. 

For the benefit of these people, who are descendants of 
a branch of the house of Israel, three large farms have been 
secured by the Church of Christ, one in Malad Valley, North- 
ern Utah, another in Tooele County, to the westward, and 
another in Thistle Valley, in the South. They are beginning 
to cultivate the soil, and take on the habits of civilization, 
thus commencing to fulfil the predictions of the Book of 
Mormon concerning them. 

The report of a conference held in the town of Ephraim, 
San Pete County, Utah, U. S. A., by President John Taylor 
and other authorities, last winter (1879-80), is before us. 
It tells of a Relief Society in Thistle Valley, composed of 
white and Indian women in about equal numbers, and of their 
industry and philanthropy in donating means for the building 
of a Temple to the Most High. It was also represented, by 
Elder Spencer, who has the oversight of the Indians in Thistle 
Valley, that the Lamanitish brethren and sisters were as will- 
ing as the white members of the Church to aid in every good 
work. 

These may be viewed as small matters, but they are cited 
from the midst of a multitude of evidences showing the edu- 
cational, softening and modifying tendency of the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ, as preached by the servants of God, and which 



218 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the ancient prophets declared would be received by these 
hitherto degraded people, the aborigines of America, and lift 
them to a more enlightened plane of life. It will be seen that 
the leaven has already commenced to actively work among 
them, verifying the genuine character of the prophecies con- 
cerning them. Whatever manifests the authenticity of the 
Book of Mormon, supports the claim of Joseph Smith to being 
a prophet of the Living God. 

Before leaving this part of the subject, we will refer to 
a fact that must strike the reader as a strong evidence of the 
prophetic correctness of the Book of Mormon, and, conse- 
quently, of the genuineness of the claim that Joseph Smith was 
sent of God. The book states that the Savior gave it as a 
sign that when the Lamanites (American Indians) should 
begin to believe its contents, the work of the Father, to pre- 
pare the way for the gathering of the whole house of Israel 
should commence. 

We will quote the 7th verse of the 21st chapter of 3rd 
Nephi, page 527 latest edition B. M. : "And when these things 
come to pass, that thy seed shall begin to know these things, it 
shall be a sign unto them, that they may know that the work 
of the Father hath already commenced unto the fulfilling of 
the covenant which he has made unto the people who are of 
the house of Israel. ,, 

Also the 28th verse : "Yea, and then shall the work com- 
mence, with the Father, among all nations, in preparing the 
way whereby his people may be gathered home to the land of 
their inheritance, and they shall go out from all nations." 

As shown in the foregoing, the aborigines have already 
begun to believe, and to manifest the accuracy of the sign we 
have but to point to the political events in connection with the 
East that have occurred during the last five years. In that 
time there has transpired the Russo-Turkish war, the Berlin 
Treaty, incorporating political freedom for the Jews in Rou- 
mania; the Anglo-Turkish Convention, including the cession 
of the Island of Cyprus to Great Britain, and the establish- 
ment of a British protectorate over that portion of the Otto- 
man dominion which includes Palestine. These are all occur- 
rences confined within the limited period which has expired 
since the Lamanites began to believe and receive the Gospel. 
It requires no straining of points to reconcile these events with 
the commencement of the preparatory work of the Father for 
the gathering of the remnants of His ancient people to their 
own land. The Jews themselves are beginning to recognize 
this fact. So also are many professing Christians, who, al- 



MORMON LITERATURE 219 

though destitute of authority from Jesus Christ and devoid of 
the Gospel of faith, repentance, baptism for the remission of 
sins, and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost 
in its fullness, have some faith in the fulfillment of the prophe- 
cies relating to the gathering of Israel. 

We think it proper to state, incidentally, that since the 
original translation into English, the Book of Mormon has been 
translated into and published in Welsh, Danish, French, Ger- 
man, Italian, the language of the Sandwich Islanders, and 
Swedish. It has also been translated into and a portion of it 
published in the Spanish language. 

Joseph Smith, the great latter-day prophet, announced to 
the world fifty years ago, that the fullness of the Gentiles 
would come in and Israel be restored to the lands of their 
inheritance in the same generation existing when he made the 
prediction; or, that there were persons then living who would 
not sleep in death until all should be fulfilled in relation to 
the covenant made with the house of Jacob. But it is not 
till now, when the tree is so plainly putting forth its buds, 
that some of the more orthodox Bible believers among the 
sects are beginning to observe the portentous character of the 
signs of the times. 

The fulfilled predictions of Joseph Smith are very numer- 
ous. But we are only enabled in the present writing, to com- 
paratively do little more than touch upon his prophetic char- 
acter. A prophet "is a person illuminated, instructed, or 
inspired by God to announce future events." We have, we 
believe, succeeded in showing that such was the calling for 
which Joseph was divinely selected. 

Among the subjects upon which Joseph Smith was called 
to exercise the prophetic gift was the wars that were, in this 
generation, to produce upon the earth, the most terrible scenes 
of destruction and carnage. We here present an extract from 
a revelation given Dec. 25th, 1832 : 

"Verily, thus saith the Lord, concerning the wars that will shortly 
come to pass, beginning at the rebellion of South Carolina, which will 
eventually terminate in. the death and misery of many souls. The days 
will come that war will be poured out upon all nations, beginning at 
that place. 

"For behold the Southern States shall be divided against the North- 
ern States, and the Southern States will call upon other nations, 
even the nation of Great Britain, as it is called, and they also shall call 
upon other nations, in order to defend themselves against other 
nations ; and thus war shall be poured out upon all nations. 

We presume our reader is aware that the first shot of the 
American war of the rebellion was fired in South Carolina, 



220 SCRAP BOOK OF 

and that during the progress of that fratricidal and bloody con- 
flict, the Southern Confederacy sent Messrs. Mason and Sli- 
dell to the Court of St. James, with full powers to treat with 
the British Government to secure the aid of the latter in 
accomplishing the object of the secession from the Union of 
States. These are matters of history. These two representa- 
tives of the Confederacy were brought into more than ordinary 
notoriety by the fact of their having been taken, by federal 
authority, from the deck of a British vessel, but subsequently 
liberated on demand of the government of Great Britain. 

The fact that Joseph Smith prophesied the breaking out 
of the American war, together with some striking details con- 
nected with it, twenty-nine years before its occurrence, cannot 
be denied, the prediction having been published to the world 
almost ever since it was enunciated. This stamps him as a 
foreteller of future events. As the declaration is given with 
such exactness, it could not have been the result of mere 
human ingenuity or foresight. In fact, so absent was the gen- 
eral anticipation of such a disaster that the production was 
treated with ridicule, contempt and scorn, as soon as published. 
From whence came Joseph's gift to foresee and foretell? It 
must have emanated from a power and intelligence greater 
than that naturally possessed by man. It is evident that his 
mind was illuminated by the God of Heaven. 

The other portion of the prediction relating to Great Britain 
will also be fulfilled, as well as every word that has been 
uttered by the gift and power of the Most High. She will yet 
call upon other nations. The tocsin of war will sound and 
armed hosts will meet in the crash of battle, for war will be 
poured out upon all nations. This is the great day of prepara- 
tion for the controversy of the Lord of Hosts with the in- 
habitants of the earth. Europe is alive with armed men. 
She is bristling with bayonets and fearful of the approach of 
the inevitable conflict. 

Perplexity and distress already appear. These are but the 
beginning of sorrows. Knowing what is coming upon the 
earth, a day of calamity, we call upon all men and women to 
receive the message of the Gospel, restored to the earth in 
this generation, through the instrumentality of a prophet. We 
call upon all to repent, be baptized by one holding authority 
by immersion in water for the remission of sins, and receive 
the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of hands. We testify, in 
the name of Jesus Christ, that this is the will of God, mani- 
fested in these days, by revelation and commandment. 

Liverpool, England, April 6th, 1880. 



MORMON LITERATURE 



THE GOSPEL OPENS COMMUNICATION WITH 

JEHOVAH. 



PARAGRAPHS FROM A SERMON DELIVERED BY PRESIDENT JOHN 

TAYLOR, JUNE 12, 1853. 



We contemplate with joy that the heavens have been 
opened, that truth has been revealed; and the power of God 
developed; that angels have manifested themselves, that the 
glory of the eternal world has been made known, and that 
we have been made participators in that light, glory, and 
intelligence which God has been pleased to reveal for the 
blessings, salvation and exaltation of the human family in 
this time and throughout all eternity. 

We believe that God has set His hand in these last days 
to accomplish His purposes, to gather His elect from the four 
winds, even to fulfill the words which He has spoken by all 
the holy prophets, to redeem the earth from the power of the 
curse, to save the human family from the ruins of the fall, 
and to place mankind in that position which God designed 
them to occupy before this world came into existence, or the 
morning stars sang together for joy. 

I know, that as other men, we have our trials, afflictions, 
sorrows and privations ; we meet with difficulties ; we have to 
contend with the world, with the powers of darkness, with 
the corruptions of men, and a variety of evils; yet, at the 
same time through these things we have to be made perfect. 
It is necessary that we should have a knowledge of ourselves, 
of our true position and standing before God, and compre- 
hend our strength, our weakness, our ignorance and intelli- 
gence, our wisdom and our folly, that we may know how to 
appreciate true principles, and comprehend, and put a proper 
value upon all things as they present themselves before our 
minds. It is necessary that we should know our own weak- 
nesses, and the weaknesses of our fellow-men; our own 
strength, as well as the strength of others; and comprehend 

221 



222 SCRAP BOOK OF 

our true position before God, angels and men; that we may 
be inclined to treat all with due respect, and not to over-value 
our own wisdom or strength, nor deprecate it, nor that of 
others, but put our trust in the living God, and follow after 
Him, and realize that we are His children, and that He is 
our Father, and that our dependence is upon Him, and that 
every blessing we receive flows from His beneficent hand. 

It was necessary when the Savior was upon the earth, 
that He should be tempted in all points, like unto us, and "be 
touched with the feeling of oui infirmities," to comprehend 
the weaknesses and strength, the perfections of poor fallen 
human nature. And having accomplished the thing He came 
into the world to do; having had to grapple with hypocrisy, 
corruption, weakness, and imbecility of man ; having met with 
temptation and trial in all its various forms, and overcome, 
He has become a "faithful High Priest" to intercede for us 
in the everlasting Kingdom of His Father. He knows how 
to estimate and put a proper value upon human nature, for 
He having been placed in the same position as we are, knows 
how to bear with our weaknesses and infirmities, and can 
fully comprehend the depth, power, and strength of the 
afflictions and trials that men have to cope with in this world, 
and thus understanding^ and by experience, He can bear with 
them as a father and an elder brother. 

Confusion, disorder, weakness, corruption, and vice of 
every kind are abounding, and the whole world seems to be 
confused and retrograding. The human family have departed 
from the principles which God has laid down for their guid- 
ance, direction and support; they have forsaken Him the 
fountain of living waters, and hewn out to themselves cis- 
terns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water. 

Have we united with this Church because we expect to 
become more honorable in the eyes of the world? No. I 
think this work would have been the last ship we should have 
boarded, if that had been what we sought. 

Nothing but a sterling desire to do the will of God will 
cause men to endure the contumely and reproach of their fel- 
low men^ and associate themselves with the people denomi- 
nated Latter-day Saints or "Mormons." 

If I knew no other religion than the religions that are 
propagated abroad, I would not be a religious man at all, but 
I would lay it all aside, as something beneath my notice, and 
worship God as the great Supreme of the Universe, accord- 
ing to my own judgment, independent of the opinions of man, 



MORMON LITERATURE 223 

and without having any regard to the ridiculous dogmas taught 
in the world. 

We believe that angels have appeared, that the heavens 
have been opened. We believe in the eternal principles, in an 
eternal Gospel, an eternal Priesthood, in eternal communica- 
tions and associations. Everything associated with the Gos- 
pel that we believe in is eternal. 

If hell is. a place of misery, and heaven a place of happi- 
ness, I want to know how to escape the one, and obtain the 
other. If I cannot know something about these things which 
are to come in the eternal world, I have no religion, I would 
not have any, I would not give a straw for it. It would be 
too low and groveling a consideration for a man of intelligence, 
in the absence of this knowledge. If there is a God, I want 
a religion that supplies some means of certain tangible com- 
munication with Him. If there is a heaven, I want to know 
what sort of a place it is. If there are angels, I want to know 
their nature, and their occupation, and of what they are com- 
posed. If I am an eternal being, I want to know what I am 
to do when I get through with time ; whether I shall plant 
corn and hoe it, or be engaged in some other employment. I 
do not want any person to tell me about a heaven that is "be- 
yond the bounds of time and space," a place that no person 
can possibly know anything about, or ever reach, if they did. 
I do not wish any person to frighten me nearly to death, by 
telling me about a hell where sinners are roasted upon grid- 
irons, and tossed up by devils upon pitchforks, and other 
sharp-pointed instruments. These notions are traditionary, 
and have come from the old mother church. 

I love to view the things around me ; to gaze upon the sun, 
moon and stars ; to study the planetary system, and the world 
we inhabit; to behold their beauty, order, harmony, and the 
operations of existence around me. I can see something more 
than that mean jargon, those childish quibbles, this heaven 
beyond the bounds of time and space, where they have noth- 
ing to do but sit and sing themselves away to everlasting bliss, 
or go and roast on gridirons. There is nothing like that to be 
found in nature — everything is beautifully harmonious, and 
perfectly adapted to the position it occupies in the world. 
Whether you look at birds, beasts, or the human system, you 
see something exquisitely beautiful and harmonious, and 
worthy of the contemplation of all intelligence. What is man's 
wisdom in comparison to it ? I could not help but believe there 
was a God, if there was no such thing as religion in the 
world. 



224 SCRAP BOOK OF 

If the Kingdoms of God were governed by the same con- 
fused order of things that are characteristic of the govern- 
ments of this world, we would have had planet dashing against 
planet in wild confusion, and millions of their inhabitants 
sent to desolation in a moment. 

Man is an intelligent being, but how far does his intelli- 
gence fall short of that which regulates the world ! He can- 
not even govern himself, he never was able to do it, and never 
w r ill be able until he receives that wisdom and intelligence 
which comes from God. If every man can obtain intelligence 
of that kind, and from that source, which governs the world, 
and supplies all its wants; if he can receive it from God, as 
his instructor, he is then able to govern himself, possessing 
intelligence which he now knows nothing about; and intelli- 
gence which indeed is worthy of God and man. If I cannot 
have a portion of that intelligence and that wisdom, if the 
great Eloheim cannot impart a portion of that spirit to me, 
and teach me the same lessons that He understands, I want 
nothing to do with a system of theology at all. 

I believe in every true principle that is imbibed by any 
person or sect, and reject the false. If there is any truth in 
heaven, earth, or hell, I want to embrace it, I care not what 
shape it comes in to me, who brings it or who believes in 
it, whether it is popular or unpopular. Truth, eternal truth, 
I wish to float in and enjoy. 

If any man under the heavens can show me one principle 
of error that I have entertained, I will lay it aside forthwith, 
and be thankful for the information. On the other hand, if 
any man has got any principle of truth, whether moral, relig- 
ious, philosophical, or of any other kind, that is calculated to 
benefit mankind, I will promise him I will embrace it, but I 
will not partake of his errors along with it. 

If you have got a thing that nobody can overturn, but can 
be sustained everywhere; that bids defiance to the wisdom 
and intelligence of the world to find one fault in it, you must 
say it is right, until it is proven to be wrong. 

If I have got. principles which are out of the power of 
man to prove false, I consider they are right, and I stand upon 
them as a sure foundation. 

The world is confused, it is in darkness and ignorance, and 
knows nothing about God, His purposes, designs, or the ob- 
ject of His creations. God knows how to touch my under- 
standing, and how to touch theirs; and if they live and die 
without a knowledge of God, and His law, we are told that 
they will be judged according to the light they have, and not 



MORMON LITERATURE 225 

according to that they have not. Those that have lived with- 
out law, will be judged without law. 

If a man cannot stand up in the defense of truth, to the 
death, it is not worth having, and he is not a man who is 
acknowledged or considered worthy among the Saints. 

Those who have received pure and heavenly principles, 
and lived up to them, and kept the celestial law of God, will 
enjoy a celestial Kingdom. Those who have not attained to 
this perfection but can obey a terrestrial law, will receive a 
terrestrial glory, and enjoy a terrestrial Kingdom, and so on. 
But I believe, furthermore, that there are eternal grades of 
progression, which will continue worlds without end, and to 
an infinity of enjoyment, expansion, glory, progression, and of 
everything calculated to ennoble and exalt mankind. 



"Love is one of the chief characteristics 
of Deity, and ought to be manifested by 
those who aspire to be the sons of God. A 
man filled with the love of God is not con- 
tent with blessing his family alone, but 
ranges through the whole world anxious to 
bless the whole human race!' 

— Joseph Smith, The Prophet. 



"If we are here by chance, if we hap- 
pened to slip into this world from nothing, 
we shall soon slip out of this world to noth- 
ing; hence nothing will remain." 

— Brig ham Young. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



A WORD OF ADVICE. 

BY ELDER P. P. PRATT, IN MILLENNIAL STAR, 1846. 

As the Elders and others in the Kingdom of God go forth 
in the discharge of their duties, in proclaiming the word of 
the Lord and in administering in the ordinances of the King- 
dom of God, they will doubtless find the enemy always on 
the alert to ensnare them if possible and bring them and their 
mission into contempt. There will be found a great need for 
wisdom on all occasions, that the enemy may not gain the 
advantage over them. 

In the first place we would advise the Elder, or whatever 
else he may be, never to lose sight of his high calling of God 
in Jesus Christ — never to forget the authority of that portion 
of the Priesthood which has been conferred upon him. We 
do not give this advice in order that the brother might be 
puffed up with the idea of the dignity of his calling, by no 
means ; neither will the contemplation of it produce that effect, 
for inasmuch as we are called of God according to the order 
of His Kingdom, therefore, we of ourselves have not assumed 
the office which we hold, neither do we usurp an authority 
to which we have no legal claim; and since it is entirely of 
the Lord and not of ourselves, we shall be led to glorify Him 
and look for the assistance of His spirit in discharging the 
varied duties of the same. 

But now if an officer of the Church be brought into con- 
tact with some one opposed to the work of the Lord, and he 
forgets his Priesthood and calling, what is the result? He 
is left to his own resources as an individual, which in many 
cases may not equal those of his adversary, and thus he may 
suffer an apparent defeat in the eyes of others, and the influ- 
ence of the principles of truth may be lessened thereby. 

In our own experience with the ministers of the day, we 
have found them very desirous of evading the great first prin- 
ciples of salvation, by calling for evidence of the truth of the 
Book of Mormon, which were we to furnish, as might be 
done, both with regard to internal and external evidence, as 
well as the researches of travelers accumulating a mass of 

226 



MORMON LITERATURE 227 

proof as abundant as can be brought in testimony of anything, 
yet it would be deemed insufficient. And why? We answer, 
because spiritual things are spiritually discerned ; and as no 
man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which 
is in him, even so the things of God knoweth no man but the 
spirit of God. And inasmuch as the Book of Mormon is a 
divine record, so assuredly would the individual be unable 
to discern the same. But he might reply that he believed the 
Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, and was satis- 
fied with the evidence adduced in their favor; yes, and so 
would he have believed in the Book of Mormon had it been 
in existence with him and he had been taught to reverence 
it in a manner similar to the Bible; or we would carry it 
farther and say, had the person's lot been cast in Turkey, he 
would have grown up in a full belief in the authenticity of 
the Koran of Mahomet. But it is not such an evidence as this 
that can give satisfaction to the Saint of God. Multitudes 
express their belief and full confidence that Jesus was the 
Savior of men, but it is a conviction that has been instilled 
into the mind in early youth, and has grown with their growth ; 
yet still it is not an evidence that will satisfy a child of God. 

We read that no man can say that Jesus is the Christ, but 
by the Holy Ghost, and on the same principle no man can 
speak as to the true nature of the Scriptures, Book of Mor- 
mon, or any other sacred record, but on the same principle; 
we might therefore reason with persons until doomsday, who 
are not in the covenant, and yet fail to convince them. 

We see then the absurdity of being led into a snare of this 
kind; it is neither more nor less than this, as it were laying 
aside our Priesthood and the duties of it, to endeavor by our 
own abilities to convince a man that we hold before him the 
light of truth, at the same time that he has no organs of vision 
to discern it. 

But there is a ground on which the servant of the Lord 
can stand securely; he can speak of the alienated condition 
of mankind, he can teach the great law of adoption into the 
Kingdom of God, and he can bear a faithful testimony of the 
reality of Christianity and of the signs following the believer. 
He may enlarge on his knowledge of the Scripture by the 
reception of that spirit by which alone the truth can be known, 
and if he be successful in securing obedience to the first prin- 
ciples of truth, the work will be accomplished with regard to 
establishing the truth of the Book of Mormon, as well as every 
other portion of sacred writ. 

We have not made these remarks because evidence cannot 



228 SCRAP BOOK OF 

be adduced, but to show the irrationality of endeavoring to 
make a man see without eyes, or in other words, without the 
capability of discerning truth when placed before him. 

Let, therefore, every servant of the Lord bear with him 
at all times a consciousness of his Priesthood and calling, and 
when he is so circumstanced as to find it of no avail, his labor 
in that quarter is finished; for if he be not successful in the 
discharge of his legitimate authority and duty, it will be utterly 
in vain to seek to effect conviction in any mind by falling back 
upon his own acquired resources. 

If we know anything of our own assurance we would most 
assuredly say that the power by which success is accomplished 
is to be found in connection with a proclamation of the fullness 
of the Gospel. Christianity has been presented to mankind 
as a mere speculative theory, without the power of godliness 
accompanying it, and when on the contrary it is presented in 
all its glorious fullness and reality to the honest-hearted, it 
becomes an agency of power # which will either prove effective, 
or it will be in vain to resort to other means. 

Let individuals but conceive for once the glorious reality 
of truth, stripped of every mixture of error, and they will turn 
in disgust from the mere theoretical and heartless system w T ith 
which beforetime they may have been associated. 

We do not think it will be out of place here to give a word 
of caution, though we have frequently done it before, in rela- 
tion to the exercise of wisdom in all the public labors of the 
servants of the Lord. 

Let them watch narrowly that Satan deceives them not by 
causing them to lose sight of the object of their mission and 
calling in the proclamation of salvation, and leading them to 
enlarge and dilate upon the erroneous systems of the day. 
Perhaps there is no habit in which the servant of the Lord be- 
comes so blinded as this when he has once indulged in it. 

The absurdities in connection with modern creeds and sys- 
tems are so numerous that they appear apparently endless in 
the contemplation, and if the devil can so far deceive a person 
as to lead him to forget the Gospel and turn his attention to 
them, he will take their attention, then he will take care that 
he lacks not for matter on the subject. There is nothing to 
be accomplished by such a mode of proceeding, save to exas- 
perate the feelings of individuals, and prevent them from re- 
ceiving at our hands the word of life which we have to offer. 

We make these remarks as cautionary to all, and when 
we call to mind, as the result of our own experience, the indi- 



MORMON LITERATURE 229 

viduals who were the most prone to indulge in such a course, 
we find them now ranked among the apostates from the truth ; 
and as their spirit at that time was to destroy rather than to 
build up, so it is with them now, and they will seek to over- 
throw the Kingdom of God with as much zest as they once 
labored to overthrow the varied systems around them. 

But it may be asked, have we not in the Christian warfare, 
power to pull down the strongholds of sin and Satan? Truly 
we have; but how is it most effectively accomplished? We 
answer by the establishment of the principles of truth, by ex- 
hibiting the glorious Gospel of salvation, and until the hearers 
themselves shall appreciate its truth and beauty and turn in 
disgust from the deformity of those systems with which they 
have been connected. 

Let us draw a parallel case: We know that the Kingdom 
of God in these last days shall be established, that it shall be 
built up and never come to an end; but while conscious of 
this important fact, would it be our business to go to every 
court in Europe or the world and decant upon the evils of their 
various governments, and that in consequence of the false prin- 
ciples upon which they are based, they must come to destruc- 
tion; certainly wisdom would not dictate such a course, but 
instead thereof, let us who have embraced truth seek to build 
up the Kingdom by a proclamation of those principles which 
shall fit men to become citizens of the same, and teaching the 
great principle of gathering, that they may be delivered from 
judgment, and in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem find salvation 
therefrom. 

There is an honor, a dignity, and a responsibility connected 
with the Priesthood which we would wish should never be 
forgotten; it is nothing less than to be ambassadors of Jesus 
Christ and when successful in that embassy the reward shall 
be to shine as the stars in the firmament and as the sun forever 
and forever. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



A PROPHET OF LATTER DAYS. 

BY ELDER EDWIN F. PARRY, LIVERPOOL, ENGLAND. 
A GLORIOUS THOUGHT. 

Would it not be joyful news to the seeker after truth to be 
assured that a prophet had been raised up in latter days? 
How glorious would be the thought that the Lord had again 
spoken from heaven ! The direct word of God to man in this 
age ought to be sufficient to settle all disputes concerning the 
way of salvation. 

SHOULD PROPHETS BE EXPECTED IN OUR DAY? 

Is it in accordance with scripture to expect prophets to 
come in these latter days? Let us search the scriptures and 
learn what they teach. 

GOD'S WORD INDICATES THAT A PROPHET SHOULD COME. 

The Bible is a record of God's dealings with His prophets 
in past ages. It shows that He always raised up such men 
whenever He intended to perform any special work among 
mankind. One of the ancient prophets declared : 

"Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret 
to his servants the prophets." (Amos 3:7). 

The whole book of divine scripture confirms these words of 
Amos. Whenever it mentions an important event in the 
world's history it speaks of a prophet in connection with it. 

PROPHETS SENT TO ANNOUNCE ALL IMPORTANT EVENTS. 

Before destroying the earth with a flood the Lord sent 
Noah to cry repentance unto the people, that they might escape 
destruction if they would obey him. In all following ages of 
which the Bible speaks the Lord sent prophets to warn the 
people before He brought destruction upon them. The Savior 
says, 

230 



MORMON LITERATURE 231 

"But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son 
of man be." (Matthew 24: 37). 

This being true we are to expect that some prophet will 
be sent to warn the world of the destruction of the wicked. 
That the wicked will be destroyed at that time is evident. St. 
Paul says that when the Savior comes He will take "vengeance 
upon them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of 
our Lord Jesus Christ." (II Thessalonians 1:8). 

POSITIVE PROMISE OF THE LORD TO SEND A MESSENGER. 

The Prophet Malachi, speaking in the name of the Lord, 

says: 

"Behold, I will send my messenger and he shall prepare the way 
before me : and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his 
temple." (Malachi 3:1). 

This is another proof that a divine messenger is to be sent 
to prepare the way for the coming of the Lord. That this 
passage does not refer to His first coming is shown by the 
following verse, which reads, 

"But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand 
when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers' 
soap." (Malachi 3: 2). 

NECESSITY OF PROPHETS AND APOSTLES IN THE CHURCH. 

The words of Jesus show that inspired prophets and 
apostles are necessary in His Church. He commanded His 
disciples in these words, 

"Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : teaching 

THEM TO OBSERVE ALL THINGS WHATSOEVER I HAVE COMMANDED YOU." 

(Matthew 28: 19, 20). 

If all things whatsoever Jesus commanded are to be taught 
today how can one teach them unless he be inspired of God? 
It needs a prophet to reveal these things anew to mankind, for 
the Bible does not contain all the teachings and doings of the 
Savior. St. John in speaking of the doings of Jesus, says that 
''even the world itself could not contain the books that should 
be written." (John 21 :25). 

CHURCH FOUNDED UPON PROPHETS AND APOSTLES. 

The Apostle Paul gives us to understand that Christ's 
church is founded upon apostles and prophets : 

"Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but 
fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God; and are 



232 SCRAP BOOK OF 

BUILT UPON THE FOUNDATION OF THE APOSTLES AND PROPHETS, JESUS 

Christ being the chief corner stone." (Ephesians 2: 19, 20). 
POWER GIVEN APOSTLES AND PROPHETS. 

Apostles and prophets in olden times were men who re- 
ceived power from the Lord to act in His name. 

"And when he called unto him his twelve disciples, he gave them 
power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner 
of sickness and all manner of disease." (Matthew 10: 1). 

"Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and 
whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." 
(Matthew 18: 18). 

They were also men who "spake as they were moved by 
the Holy Ghost." (II Peter 1 : 21). 

OBJECT OF INSPIRED MEN IN THE CHURCH. 

St. Paul tells why apostles and prophets and other officers 
are in the Church. 

"For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, 
for the edifying of the body of Christ : . . that we henceforth be no 
more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of 
doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they 
lie in wait to deceive." (Ephesians 4: 12, 14). 

HOW LONG THEY SHOULD REMAIN. 

He shows plainly that these inspired officers should remain 
in the Church of Christ "till we all come in the unity of the 
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God." (Ephesians 
4: 13). As that condition has not yet been attained, there is 
still need of apostles and prophets to bring mankind to the 
"unity of the faith." This desirable state cannot be brought 
about without living apostles and prophets, who are inspired 
of God. People are divided in their opinions about the mean- 
ing of many things written by ancient apostles and prophets, 
and they will not unite without receiving new revelation to 
enlighten them. Some may be led to think prophets are no 
longer needed in the Church because of the words of Paul : 

"Whether there be prophecies, they shall fail. . . For we know 
in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that which is perfect 
is come, then that which is in part shall be done away." (I Corinthians 
13: 8, 9, 10). 

The time he speaks of, "when that which is perfect is 
come," has not yet arrived. When it does come prophecies 
may fail or be "done away ;" but that time will be when "they 



MORMON LITERATURE 233 

shall teach no more every man his neighbor, and every man 
his brother, saying, Know the Lord; for they shall know me, 
from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith the 
Lord." (Jeremiah 31: 34; Hebrews 8: 11). 

IS THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE FULL? 

The following words of St. John are supposed by some to 
imply that no more revelation is to be given : 

"For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the 
prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God 
shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book. (Reve- 
lation 22: 18). 

The apostle here only warns man against adding to the 
words of the prophecy of his book. He says nothing about 
the Bible as a whole ; nor does he say that God will not add 
any more revelations to His word. 

WITHOUT MODERN REVELATION BIBLE PROPHECIES CANNOT BE 

FULFILLED. 

The Bible contains many predictions concerning marvelous 
events to take place in latter days, just before or at the time 
of the second coming of Christ. 

The Gospel of the Kingdom is to be preached in all the 
world as a witness to all nations. (Matthew 24: 14; Revela- 
tion 14: 6). 

The Lord's elect is to be gathered from the uttermost parts 
of the earth. (Mark 13:27; Isaiah 11:11, 12). 

The house of the Lord is to be established in the top of the 
mountains. (Isaiah 2:2, 3 ; Micah 4:1, 2). 

The Lord is to set up a Kingdom which shall never be 
destroyed, nor left to other people. (Daniel 2:44). 

The gifts of the gospel as enjoyed in the days of Christ's 
former apostles are to be restored. (Isaiah 35: 5, 6). 

According to the ancient predictions, many other great 
things are to take place in latter days. But how can they be 
accomplished unless the Lord directs what is to be done by 
revealing "His secret unto His servants the prophets," and by 
sending His messenger to "prepare the way" before Him? 

Sufficient proof has been given to show that apostles and 
prophets should be in the Church of Christ, and that we should 
expect prophets to be raised up by the Lord in these latter 
days. 



234 SCRAP BOOK OF 

TREATMENT OF PROPHETS IN PAST AGES. 

The scriptures furnish abundant evidence to prove another 
peculiar fact respecting the Lord's holy prophets. That is, they 
have always been misunderstood, reviled, persecuted and 
spoken evil of. Jesus says to His disciples, 

"Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and 
shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. . . . 
For so persecuted they the prophets which were before you." 
(Matthew 5: 11, 12). 

Our Savior Himself met with the same kind of treatment. 
He is spoken of as a "stumbling stone and rock of offense." 

JESUS A STUMBLING STONE. 

The Gospel narrative as given by the four evangelists, 
shows very clearly that He was indeed a stumbling stone to 
the Jewish nation. He did mighty miracles before their eyes. 
They were in possession of the prophecies concerning His 
coming and ministry; but He did not fulfill their preconceived 
and erroneous ideas of what they expected of Him, and so 
they refused to accept Him as their Redeemer. 

MANY PROPHETS REJECTED. 

The Prophet Noah was rejected by all in his day except 
his own family. His message, no doubt, was regarded as a 
very strange and extraordinary one. It was hard to accept. 
No such thing as a flood covering the entire earth was known 
up to that time, and how could they accept his warning only 
through simple faith? 

When Moses, under the direction of the Lord, undertook 
to free the Israelites from bondage in Egypt the people whom 
he was sent to deliver murmured against him, notwithstanding 
the Lord performed such mighty wonders in their behalf. 

When Jeremiah and Ezekiel predicted the downfall of 
Jerusalem in their day they were not believed. The historian 
Josephus says that Zedekiah, the king, refused to believe the 
prophets because Jeremiah foretold that he, the king, should 
be taken captive to Babylon, while Ezekiel said he should not 
see Babylon. These two prophecies seemed to disagree, so 
Zedekiah made this apparent disagreement an excuse for not 
believing either of the two prophets. Yet they were both cor- 
rect in their utterances. The king was taken to Babylon, but 
he never saw the city, for his eyes were put out before he 
arrived there. 



MORMON LITERATURE 235 

PERSECUTION TO FOLLOW ALL INSPIRED TEACHERS. 

The words of Jesus to His disciples about the prophets 
before them being persecuted convey the idea that those who 
should follow would get the same reception. 

"If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you." (John 
15: 20). 

So says the Savior to His apostles; and so it was. They 
were persecuted and put to death. It is reasonable to believe 
that other prophets might be treated in a similar manner. If 
it is to be as in the days of Noah at the time of the coming of 
the Son of man, then we may expect that the great majority of 
mankind will reject the message of salvation proclaimed to 
them by the prophets which the Lord will send. 

CONCLUSIONS DRAWN FROM SCRIPTURES QUOTED. 

The scriptures pointed out in the foregoing clearly show 
these facts : 

1. That Prophets are sent by the Lord to Announce 
all Important Events Connected with His Purposes. 

2. That a Prophet should be raised up in Latter 
Days to Prepare for Christ's Second Coming. 

3. That Apostles and Prophets are always neces- 
sary in the Church of Christ. 

4. That the true Church is Built upon Apostles 
and Prophets. 

5. That the Canon of Scripture was not Completed 
in Former Days. 

6. That Without new Revelation the Bible Prophe- 
cies Cannot be Fulfilled. 

7. That in all past ages Prophets have been Per- 
secuted. 



WAS JOSEPH SMITH A PROPHET? 

TESTIMONY OF HIS WORKS. 

The passages of scripture already given prove beyond 
question that a prophet is to be raised up to prepare the way 
before the coming of the Lord. If the Bible prophecies are 
to be fulfilled we are certainly justified in believing that this 
should be the case. 

So far as known only one man of the nineteenth century 
claimed to be the inspired messenger sent to prepare the way 



236 SCRAP BOOK OF 

of the Lord. His name was Joseph Smith. He was born on 
the 23rd day of December, 1805, in Sharon, Windsor County, 
Vermont, (U. S. A.) 

JUDGING BY THE FRUITS. 

Let us test the claims he made by the teachings of the 
scriptures, and see if they are worthy of acceptance. 

"Beware of false prophets," says the Savior; then He adds, 
"Ye shall know them by their fruits. . . A good tree can- 
not bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring 
forth good fruit." (Matthew 7: 15, 16, 18). 

This test which the Savior gives is a good one to be 
guided by. 

JOSEPH SMITH'S CLAIM. 

Joseph Smith claimed that when between fourteen and 
fifteen years of age, while praying for religious guidance, he 
had a vision in which he saw both God the Father and His 
Son Jesus Christ. He described them as two glorious per- 
sonages in the form of man and exactly resembling each other 
in features. They told him that all religious denominations 
at that time were believing in incorrect doctrines, and that 
none of them was acknowledged of God as His church and 
kingdom; and they promised that the fullness of the Gospel 
should at some future time be made known unto him. 

HIS CLAIM COMPARED WITH SCRIPTURE. 

There is nothing contrary to scripture in this claim. That 
God is a personage in form like a man harmonizes with what 
the Bible says: 

"So God created man in his own image, in the image of God 
created he him; male and female created he them." (Genesis 1: 27). 

That Jesus Christ was in feature like His Father is stated 
by St. Paul: 

"Being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his 
person." (Hebrews 1: 3). 

That holy beings appear to men is also scriptural. The 
Savior appeared to Paul. (Acts 22: 6-11). Cornelius saw 
in vision an angel of God. (Acts 10: 1-6). 

That the various churches of the day were believing incor- 
rect doctrine and were not acceptable unto the Lord, is also 



MORMON LITERATURE 237 

apparent when their teachings are compared with the doctrines 
of the Bible.* 

PREDICTIONS THAT THE GOSPEL SHOULD BE RESTORED. 

That the fullness of the Gospel should be restored to the 
earth in latter days is predicted in the scriptures. When Jesus 
was asked by His disciples what should be the sign of His 
second coming, and of the end of the world, He replied 

"This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world 
for a witness unto all nations ; and then shall the end come." 
(Matthew 24: 14). 

The Apostle John in reference to events that should take 
place in latter days, says: 

"And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the 
everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to 
every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud 
voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment 
is come." (Revelation 14: 6, 7). 

The Prophet Daniel foretells that the kingdom of God shall 
be set up "in the latter days." He says, 

"And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a 
kingdom, which shall never be destroyed : and the kingdom shall not 
be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all 
these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever." (Daniel 2: 44). 

The Prophet Isaiah predicts that the Gospel blessings shall 
be enjoyed in the last days, when the house of Israel is to be 
gathered. If the miraculous blessings of the Gospel are re- 
stored then it will be evident that the fullness of the Gospel 
will be also be restored. Isaiah says concerning the time 
when "the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to 
Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads :" 

"Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the 
deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, 
and the tongue of the dumb sing." (Isaiah 35: 5, 6). 

Speaking of what the Lord will do when Israel is gathered 
in the latter days, Jeremiah records these the Lord's words : 

"I will give you pastors according to mine heart, which shall feed 
you with knowledge and understanding." (Jeremiah 3: 15). 

If pastors according to the Lord's heart are to feed the 
people with knowledge and understanding, they will surely re- 

*See Tract No. 3, "Marks of the Church of Christ." 



238 SCRAP BOOK OF 

veal to the people the true Gospel of Christ. That these scrip- 
tural passages have reference to the restoration of the fullness 
of the Gospel in latter days will be made more plainly appar- 
ent as we proceed, and show their actual fulfillment. 

JOSEPH SMITH TREATED THE SAME AS ANCIENT PROPHETS. 

As soon as Joseph Smith made known what he had seen 
in this vision, he was ridiculed, reviled and persecuted. This 
persecution and manifestation of hatred towards him con- 
tinued throughout his life. Being only fourteen years of age 
when it commenced it certainly could not have been because 
of any wrong he had done. As with the Savior, he was hated 
without a cause, and in fulfillment of the words of Jesus, he 
was persecuted for righteousness' sake. This treatment given 
him is of itself an outward proof that he was an inspired man. 

ACCOUNT OF SOME OF HIS WORKS. 

Some years later this young man received other visions 
and instructions, an account of which is herewith given in his 
own language: 

"On the evening of the 21st of September, A. D., 1823, while I was 
praying unto God, and endeavoring to exercise faith in the precious 
promises of scripture, on a sudden, a light like that of day, only of a 
far purer and more glorious appearance arid brightness, burst into the 
room : indeed the first sight was as though the house was filled with 
consuming fire. The appearance produced a shock that affected the 
whole body. In a moment a personage stood before me surrounded 
with a glory yet greater than that with which I was already sur- 
rounded. This messenger proclaimed himself to be an angel of God sent 
to bring the joyful tidings that the covenant which God made with 
ancient Israel was at hand to be fulfilled, that the preparatory work 
for the second coming of the Messiah was speedily to commence ; that 
the time was at hand for the gospel in all its fullness, to be preached 
in power unto all nations, that a people might be prepared for the 
millennial reign. 

"I was informed that I was chosen to be an instrument in the 
hands of God to bring about some of His purposes in this glorious 
dispensation. 

"I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of 
this country, and shown who they were, and from whence they came ; 
a brief sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, govern- 
ments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings of God 
being finally withdrawn from them as a people was made known 
unto me. I was also told where there were deposited some plates, 
on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient 
prophets that had existed on this continent. The angel appeared 
to me three times the same night, and unfolded the same things. 
After having received many visits from the angels of God, unfolding 
the majesty and glory of the events that should transpire in the 



MORMON LITERATURE 239 

last days, on the morning of the 22nd of September, A. D., 1827, the 
angel of the Lord delivered the records into my hands. 

"These records were engraven on platec which had the appear- 
ance of gold. Each plate was six inches wide and eight inches long, 
and not quite as thick as common tin. They were filled with engrav- 
ings, in Egyptian characters, and bound together in a volume, as 
the leaves of a book, with three rings running through the whole. 
The volume was something near six inches in thickness, a part of 
which was sealed. The characters on the unsealed part were small 
and beautifully engraved. The whole book exhibited many marks of 
antiquity in its construction, and much skill in the art of engraving. 
With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients 
called 'Urim and Thummim,' which consisted of two transparent 
stones set in the rim of a bow fastened to a breastplate. 

"Through the medium of the 'Urim and Thummim' I translated 
the record, by the gift and power of God. 

"In this important and interesting book the history of ancient 
America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came 
from the tower of Babel at the confusion of languages, to the begin- 
ning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by 
these records that America in ancient times had been inhabited by 
two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites, and 
came directly from the tower of Babel. The second race came 
directly from the city of Jerusalem, about six hundred years before 
Christ. They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph. 
The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came 
from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. 
The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the 
close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now 
inhabit this country. This book also tells us that our Savior made 
His appearance upon this continent after His resurrection, that He 
planted the gospel here in all its fullness, and richness, and power, 
and blessing; that they had apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers and 
evangelists ; the same order, the same Priesthood, the same ordinances, 
gifts, powers and blessings as were enjoyed on the eastern continent; 
that the people were cut off in consequence of their transgressions; 
that the last of their prophets who existed among them was com- 
manded to write an abridgment of their prophecies, history, etc., and 
to hide it up in the earth, and that it should come forth and be 
united with the Bible for the accomplishment of the purposes of 
God in the last days. For a more particular account I would refer 
to the Book of Mormon. 

"As soon as the news of this discovery was made known, false 
reports, mis-representations and slander flew, as on the wings of 
the wind, in every direction ; the house was frequently beset by mobs 
and evil designing persons. Several times I was shot at, and very 
narrowly escaped, and every device was made use of to get the 
plates away from me, but the power and blessing of God attended 
me, and several began to believe my testimony. 

"On the 6th of April, 1830, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints was organized in the town of Fayette, Seneca County, 
State of New York. Some few were called and ordained by the 
spirit of revelation and prophecy, and began to preach as the Spirit 
gave them utterance, and, though weak, they were strengthened by 
the power of God, and many were brought to repentance, were 
immersed in the water, and were filled with the Holy Ghost by the 



240 SCRAP BOOK OF 

laying on of hands. They saw visions and prophesied, devils were 
cast out, and the sick healed by the laying on of hands." 

BIBLE PROPHECIES FULFILLED. 

The statements in the foregoing quotation are all in har- 
mony with Bible prophecies. 

First. — That an angel should come in latter days to restore 
the everlasting Gospel to the earth is foretold in the passage 
already quoted from the writings of St. John. (Revelation 14: 
6, 7). 

Second. — That a preparatory work should be done before 
the second coming of the Messiah is evident from the Savior's 
words. (Matthew 24: 14, 31). 

Third. — That a chosen messenger should be sent of the 
Lord to prepare His way before His second coming is pre- 
dicted by an ancient prophet. (Malachi 3: 1). 

Fourth. — That a favored people of the Lord, aside from 
the Jews, dwelt upon the earth in the days of the Savior, is 
to be inferred from the Bible. The Savior said to His disci- 
ples: 

"Other sheep I have, which are not of this fold : them also I must 
bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and 
one shepherd." (John 10:16). 

It is believed by some that the "other sheep" Christ men- 
tioned were the Gentiles that accepted the Gospel through the 
teachings of His Apostles. This cannot be His meaning, for 
He had no "other sheep" among the Gentiles, for none of 
them, of which there is any record, believed at that time. He 
also said : "I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house 
of Israel" (Matthew 15: 24). There is no account of Him 
going to visit the heathen, or of the latter hearing His voice. 

The remarkable volume known as the Book of Mormon 
gives an account of the Savior's visit to the "other sheep" 
which He declared should hear His voice. 

Fifth. — That the record of this chosen people of the west- 
ern world shall be joined with that of the Jews, is alluded to 
by Ezekiel in the following language: 

"Moreover, thou son of man, take thee one stick, and write upon 
it, For Judah^and for the children of Israel his companions: then 
take another stick, and write upon it, For Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, 
and for all the house of Israel His companions : And join them 
one to another into one stick ; and they shall become one in thine 
hand. And when the children of thy people shall speak unto thee, 
saying, Wilt thou not show us what thou meanest by these? Say 



MORMON LITERATURE 241 

unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the stick 
of Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, and the tribes of Israel 
his fellows, and will put them with him, even with the stick of Judah, 
and make them one stick, and they shall be one in mine hand. And 
the sticks whereon thou writest shall be in thine hand before their 
eyes. (Ezekiel 37: 16-20). 

In ancient times writings were rolled upon sticks and a 
record received the name "stick." The Bible is a record of 
the Jews, or Judah and his companions, while the Book of 
Mormon is a record of the descendants of Joseph. Since the 
latter book has been brought to light the two have practically 
become one in the hands of the Lord. Proofs that the Book 
of Mormon is authentic and divine will be given in another 
chapter. 

Sixth. — The sacred instruments called the Urim and 
Thummim, which Joseph Smith says he used in the transla- 
tion of the ancient writings, are named in the scriptures. 
(Exodus 28: 30). That they were used for the purpose of 
getting information from a divine source is also evident from 
the Bible. (Numbers 27: 21; I Samuel 28: 6). The scrip- 
tures mention them as being connected with a breastplate. 
(Leviticus 8: 8). 

CHURCH ORGANIZATION THE SAME AS FORMERLY. 

Seventh. — The character of the church which the Lord 
commanded Joseph Smith to organize is strictly in harmony 
with the church of Christ of former days. It was established 
by revelation from God, as Jesus said He would build His 
church when He declared to Peter, 

"Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona: for flesh and blood hath not 
revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. And I say 
unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my 
church." (Matthew 16: 17, 18). 

"This rock," mentioned in the above quotation refers to 
the principle of revelation by which Peter knew Jesus was 
the Son of God. 

Further in harmony with the description of the church 
of Christ as contained in the Bible this latter-day church was 
"built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets," with 
Jesus Christ as the "chief corner stone," (Ephesians 2: 20): 
for the Lord revealed anew to Joseph Smith that there should 
be "first apostles, secondarily prophets," etc., as described by 
Paul (1 Corinthians 12: 28). Besides this, as Joseph Smith 
testifies, those who were called to assist him in the ministry 



242 SCRAP BOOK OF 

were "called and ordained -by the spirit of revelation and 
prophecy," as men were anciently. (Acts 13: 1-3; 14: 23; 
Hebrews 5:4). 

SAME DOCTRINES AS IN FORMER DAYS. 

Those who believed in the Gospel as taught by this latter- 
day prophet, were called upon to repent of their sins, then 
they were immersed in the water, or baptized, and "were 
filled with the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands." Those 
who complied with the requirements which Joseph Smith 
said were necessary in order to enter into the Church of 
Christ, received the Holy Ghost under his administration. 
This fact is indisputable evidence that he was authorized of 
God. It also shows that his teachings were just the same as 
those of the former apostles, for they taught the same order 
of principles of initiation into the church of Christ. (Acts 
2: 38; Hebrews 6: 1, 2). 

THE HOLY GHOST RECEIVED. 

It may be asked, what proof can be given that those who 
obey the ordinances of the Gospel as taught by Joseph Smith 
receive the Holy Ghost. In answer it can be said that they 
enjoy the promised blessings or fruits of the Spirit.- They 
receive a knowledge that the doctrine is of God, as promised 
by the Savior. 

"Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not mine, but his 
that sent me. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the 
doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." 
(John 7: 16, 17). 

St Paul says, 

"The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentle- 
ness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance." (Galatians 5: 22, 23). 

All these blessings they also partake of. 

HOW TO OBTAIN PROOF. ' 

Anyone who desires to be assured that these blessings are 
enjoyed as claimed can satisfy himself by obeying the same 
doctrines in humility, and receiving the same blessings; for 
as the Apostle Peter declared, 

"The promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that 
are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." (Acts 
2: 39). 



MORMON LITERATURE 243 

No stronger proof of the fact can be received than that 
of actual experience. This evidence is within reach of all 
that are sincere in their inquiries and desirous of learning the 
truth. 

OUTWARD PROOFS. 

As outward proof that the Holy Ghost is received by those 
who obey the ordinances of the Gospel as advocated by Joseph 
Smith and by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 
they enjoy the spiritual gifts promised to the believers. 

As Joseph Smith states, after the Church was organized 
its members "saw visions and prophesied, devils were cast 
out, and the sick healed by the laying on of hands. " These 
gifts were promised by Christ as signs following the believers, 
(Mark 16 : 17, 18) ; and St. Paul says they were in the church 
in the days of the apostles. (I Corinthians 12). 

As evidence that the miraculous gifts of the Gospel are 
in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the fol- 
lowing testimonies given by persons who have recently wit- 
nessed or experienced the gifts are inserted. They are only 
a few among the many hundreds that might be offered if 
space would allow. 

TESTIMONY OF WITNESSES. 

The following letter was addressed to the editor of the 
Millennial Star, a Latter-day Saint magazine, published at 42 
Islington, Liverpool, England: 

"With pleasure I write to inform you that through the administra- 
tion of Elders C. Measom and G. II. Meadows, on Sunday, March 7, 
1897, and by the power of God after being confined to my bed for 
two years suffering greatly with pains in my head, etc., I was enabled 
to get up and walk into the next room, where I partook of refresh- 
ments and sat up for six hours. I have been free from pain since 
the pain left me, which was before their hands were removed from 
my head. I am fifty-one years of age, and have been brought up 
in the Church of England. Since the Elders named came to labor 
in this district, I have had frequent conversations with them, which, 
with the loan of books, has enabled me to have faith to believe that 
God would use them as His instruments for my recovery. I am not a 
member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, but hope 
to be so shortly. Yours respectfully, 

"Mrs. E. Bond." 
Castle Hill, Warwick, March 9, 1897. 

The subjoined article is a testimony from outside the 
Church, impartial and unimpeachable. It appears in the Zanes- 
ville, O., Daily Signal of December 20th, 1897, under the cap- 
tion "A Modern Miracle." 



244 SCRAP BOOK OF 

"Mr. Matthew Gray of the seventh ward is perhaps the happiest 
person in Zanesville to-day; so he seemed, at least, when seen at 
his pleasant Abington Avenue home by a Signal representative at an 
early hour this morning. 

"And, too, there is nothing strange or remarkable about Mr. Gray's 
happiness, though it was the result of one of the strangest and most 
remarkable faith tests ever enacted in this city; and the story of Mr. 
Gray's miraculous cure of a relentless affliction will be read with much 
interest. 

"In October, three years ago, Matthew Gray was stricken with 
paralysis, the terrible disease affecting his entire left side. For a 
year to the month Mr. Gray was able to walk with the help of 
crutches, but during the following October, two years ago, he was 
the recipient of a second stroke of paralysis, and from that time 
until yesterday Mr. Gray had been deprived of all use of his left 
side, the entire left portion of his body being apparently dead, his 
left arm being limp and palsied at his side and his left foot and leg 
were in the same inanimate condition. 

"Such, in brief, has been Matthew Gray's condition for more than 
three years, and two years of that time he has either sat helplessly 
in his large arm chair or has lain in bed seemingly waiting for the 
death angel to relieve him of his suffering. 

"Last Thursday two visitors, peculiarly clad, knocked at the Gray 
homestead and were granted admission to the afflicted man's chamber. 
These visitors were two Mormon Elders who have been in Zanesville 
for the past few weeks, and whose mission to the Clay city has been 
regarded with only passing interest 

"Now for the interesting part of the story, related to a Signal 
reporter by Mr. Gray himself, and given as near as possible in his 
own words : 

" 'Last Friday four Mormon Elders called at my home here. They 
were very genteel in appearance and actions and asked me if I 
wouldn't like to look over some of their tracts, etc., and also asked 
me if I would not let them cure me by faith. I consented and they 
impressed upon me very strongly that I should not have faith in 
them but should place all my faith in God as it was through Him 
and not them that my cure would be accomplished. This liberal 
statement on their part and their own sincerity aided me materially, 
for I always knew that God alone could cure me, and, do you know, 
I have always thought that God would cure me. 

" 'As I said before, I consented and they set Sunday afternoon 
at 2 o'clock for the time of holding the meeting, and additionally 
stated that from then, Friday morning, until after the faith meeting 
they would not eat anything, as a period of fasting seemed neces- 
sary. 

" 'Sunday afternoon, or yesterday afternoon, at 2 o'clock the four 
Elders came here to my home and after repeatedly instructing me 
to put my faith in God they knelt at my bedside in prayer, my wife 
being the sixth occupant of the room. 

" 'Following this first prayer, and while I was sitting here in my 
big arm chair, one of the Elders liberally anointed my head with 
oil — sacred oil — and after that was done they formed a circle around 
my chair, each one placing his right hand on my head and all placed 
their left hands on each other's shoulders. I had perfect faith in 
all that they were doing, and, while each of the four Elders earnestly 



MORMON LITERATURE 245 

prayed, I, too, bent my head in reverence and appealed with all the 
faith at my command to God for deliverance from my affliction. 

" 'Finally they concluded and one of the Elders commanded me 
to walk. All at once I became possessed of an almost superhuman 
desire to get up and walk, and when I tried to, after my muscles 
quivered for a brief instant, I raised my left arm and then stood up. 
I took a step and found I could move my left leg. I took another 
step and walked out into the kitchen and back. After awhile 
I made the round trip to the kitchen again and while on the third 
trip, my left ankle turned slightly and I sat down. 

" 'While I am ^profusely thankful to the four Elders for the interest 
that they manifested in my case, I want it distinctly understood that 
I look to God as my deliverer and not to them.' 

"When seen by the Signal representative this morning, Mr. Gray 
was sitting in his big arm chair with his left foot in a bucket of 
hot water — a household remedy for sprains. To illustrate the extent 
of his cure the happy gentleman shook hands with the writer, using 
first his right hand and next his left hand, and the latter member, 
which for three years had remained dead almost at his side, contained 
a strong and hearty grip. Many times he raised his left arm above 
his head and waved it to and fro to illustrate the positive use he 
had of the member, and while relating the above experience he 
gesticulated as freely with his left arm as with the right. Many 
times he lifted the left foot from the water without any apparent 
effort and accompanied the pleasant movement with a smile almost 
glorious in its extent and meaning. 

"Matthew Gray is a well-known citizen of Zanesville. He was 
born and raised in Muskingham County and he and his good wife 
have reared "a family of ten children, all but one of whom reside in 
the county." 

Edward F. Turley, one of the Latter-day Saint Elders 
who administered to Mr. Gray, relates the circumstances of 
the remarkable healing in a letter to the Deseret News, written 
from Zanesville, Ohio, on December 20, 1897. His version is 
as follows : 

"Last Thursday while out tracting I met a lady very much opposed 
to us. Among other things, she said : 'If you people have power 
to heal the sick as you claim, why don't you heal this man next door, 
who has been an invalid for twenty-nine months. He hasn't been on 
his feet for that length of time.' I said to the person that the signs 
followed the believers to-day as much as anciently. 

"I called on this gentleman, Matthew Gray, who has been an 
invalid for twenty-nine months. I asked him if he had faith enough 
to believe that he could be healed by the power of God. 'Yes/ said 
he. I told him we would be there on Sunday at 2 p.m. We called 
according to appointment. Less than three minutes after the admin- 
istration he commenced shaking. His whole frame shook. He com- 
menced rising up in his chair. His wife then threw her arms around 
him and they both shouted : 'Bless the Lord. The Savior has come ! 
I know these are the servants of the Lord.' Father, mother and a 
grown daughter were so overjoyed that they wept. The man walked 
into the kitchen three times. For twenty-nine months his entire left 



246 SCRAP BOOK OF 

side had been paralyzed. The three persons bore testimony that 
this was the first time their father had walked for twenty-nine 
months." 

The Dcscrct Ncivs, a paper issued in Salt Lake City, 
Utah, of February 24, 1898, publishes a letter, written by a 
United States soldier stationed at Fort Huachuca, Arizona. 
The writer's name is Arthur M. Swigart. His letter is dated 
February 9, 1898, and reads as follows: 

"While living in Denver I had the fortune to become acquainted 
with some of the Saints there. After being thoroughly convinced 
of the authenticity of the Gospel as taught by them, I made applica- 
tion for baptism, but before the day appointed for this ordinance to 
take place I threw my left knee out of joint and fractured my knee 
cap. I was a soldier at the time and was taken to the government 
hospital, where I spent nine weeks, and was pronounced a cripple 
for life by Major Munn, surgeon U.S.A. On the second day of July, 
1897, I was baptized by Elder H. S. Ensign, and when I came up 
from the water I was a sound man; and on December 16, 1897, I 
stood the examination at the recruiting office at Evansville, Indiana, 
and am again in the service of the United States. 

"If you deem my testimony worthy of publication and think by 
it some may be led to investigate the truths of our precious Gospel, 
please publish it." 

Below is an extract from a letter written by Henry Coulam, 
a Latter-day Saint missionary who was at the time of writing 
(December 1, 1896), in Bradford, Yorkshire, England: 

"While laboring in Keighly last winter, and going with tracts from 
house to house, I came to a lady standing outside by the door. She 
asked me if I had something good. I answered, Yes, at the same time 
giving her a tract entitled 'The Only Way to be Saved.' I then com- 
menced to talk to her about the Gospel, and of its restoration with 
its gifts and blessings. She invited me into the house, where I found 
her two daughters, one of whom, a young lady of about seventeen 
years, was lying in bed, and had been home from her work two 
weeks. 

"The mother said to me, 'Mr., I want you to lay hands on my 
girl : I do not want to lose her.' 

"I told her that the signs were for those who believed, and ex- 
plained more fully to her the Gospel and its blessings for those who 
lived up to its blessings. 

"She replied, 'Mr., I know you have the authority and if you will 
administer to my daughter, she will get better.' 

"After talking further to her and seeing that she was sincere, I 
turned to the daughter and asked her if she had faith and wished 
me to administer to her. 

" 'Yes,' she answered. 

"I went back to my lodgings, got a bottle of consecrated oil and 
returned to the house. The mother and I knelt down by the bed and 
I offered a short prayer, after which I anointed the daughter with 
oil, and rebuked the disease. 



MORMON LITERATURE 247 

"In four days from that time, the young lady went to her work, 
and has continued to do so." 

Elder C. L. Galbraith, another Latter-day Saint mission- 
ary, writing from South Shields, June 3, 1897, relates a case 
of healing by the power of the Lord: 

"Not long since I was in Sunderland attending our meetings which 
we hold every Sunday afternoon and evening. After the first meet- 
ing I walked to Ryhope, where I partook of a meal with a friend. 
On my return in company with some members of the Church we passed 
by an aged sister's home. After we had passed the house I said to those 
with me, 'I feel like I should have called in to see Sister Chalder, but 
we have not time.' 

"We continued on some distance when I again felt impressed more 
strongly than before to return. I turned to the brethren who were 
with me and said, 'We must go back.' 

"We turned and did so. On entering we found Sister Chalder 
lying in bed and very sick indeed; in fact those present thought her 
time had come, as she is far past the appointed lease of life. When 
she recognized us her countenance brightened and she endeavored 
to speak to us. Her voice was very weak, and we had to draw near 
to her in order to distinguish what she said. 

" T am so glad you have come !' she repeated, 'I have been pray- 
ing to God that you might come, that I might be healed.' 

"Those present with the old lady did not believe as we do. The 
gentleman, whose name was Woodruff, said, 'I do not believe in the 
ordinance of laying on hands for the healing of the sick.' 

"I told him to remain and see whether God would not keep His 
promise wherein He said by the mouth of His Apostle James : Ts any 
sick among you? let him call for the elders of the Church; and let 
them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord: 
and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise 
him up.' (James 5: 14, 15). 

"After the ordinance Sister Chalder raised up and said she was 

better. 

"Mr. Woodruff said, This is my first time to see anything like 
that.' 

"He was as white as a corpse. To-day he is a living testimony 
that she was healed. So did all present say they knew it was the 
power of God made manifest." 

Thousands of other miracles have been witnessed by those 
who have obeyed the Gospel. The blind have received their 
sight, the dumb have been made to speak, the deaf have had 
their hearing restored, and the sick have been healed of all 
manner of diseases. In short, all the promises made by the 
Savior to the believers have been realized by the Latter-day 
Saints as fully as they were by the former-day Saints. To 
these facts there are thousands of living witnesses to-day. 
Many of those who have witnessed these manifestations of 
God's goodness, and many others who have received them, 



248 SCRAP BOOK OF 

have had their testimonies published to the world, and there 
are many such testimonies on record in the printed literature 
of the Church. 

ANCIENT PROPHECIES BEING FULFILLED. 

Some five months after the organization of the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints the Prophet Joseph Smith 
received a revelation from the Lord which among other 
things declared: 

"And ye are called to bring to pass the gathering of mine elect, 
for mine elect hear my voice and harden not their hearts; wherefore 
the decree hath gone forth from the Father, that they shall be gath- 
ered in unto one place upon the face of this land, to prepare their 
hearts and be prepared in all things against the day when tribulation 
and desolation are sent forth upon the wicked; for the hour is nigh, 
and the day soon at hand when the earth is ripe : and all the proud, 
and they that do wickedly, shall be as stubble, and I will burn them 
up, saith the Lord of Hosts, that wickedness shall not be upon the 
earth." 

THE GATHERING OF ISRAEL. 

The gathering of Israel in the last days is predicted by 
many of the ancient prophets. Jeremiah records these words 
of the Lord: 

"I will take you one of a city and two of a family, and I will 
bring you to Zion : and I will give you pastors according to mine 
heart, which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding." 
(Jeremiah 3: 14, 15). 

"And I will gather the remnant of my flock out of all countries 
whither I have driven them, and will bring them again to their folds ; 
and they shall be fruitful and increase." (Jeremiah 23: 3). 

Other prophets make similar predictions. The Savior said 
to His disciples that His elect should be gathered together 
"from the four winds, from one end of the heaven to the 
other." St. John says: 

"And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, 
my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive 
not of her plagues." (Revelation 18: 4). 

The evidence that this revelation Joseph Smith claimed to 
have received is genuine is in the fact that the elect are being 
gathered. Ever since the revelation was made known the 
Latter-day Saints have been gathering to a designated place. 

True to the prediction of Jeremiah, those who accept the 
Gospel and gather to Zion are very frequently "one of a 
city, and two of a family." Tn further fulfillment of the same 



MORMON LITERATURE 249 

prophecy, they are being fed "with knowledge and under- 
standing." The Latter-day Saints are taught to understand 
the Gospel for themselves, so that they do not need to depend 
upon others, and each one is thereby fitted to teach its prin- 
ciples. The way is also pointed out to them whereby they 
can receive a knowledge from heaven of the truth of the doc- 
trines they are taught, so that they are not deluded nor misled 
by the teachings of men. The pastors who feed them with this 
"knowledge and understanding" are according to the Lord's 
heart, in this much at least: they labor to save mankind 
through the love they have for them. They do not "teach 
for hire," nor "divine for money." Their services are given 
freely, and the Gospel is taught by them without money and 
without price. 

The gathering of the Lord's people "one of a city, and two 
of a family," brings about many conditions which the Savior 
said would be the result of the preaching of His gospel ; and 
in numerous cases the Latter-day Saints realize in their own 
experiences, the fulfillment of such words as the following 
spoken by the Savior: 

"Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not 
to send peace, but a sword. For I am come to set a man at variance 
against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the 
daughter in law against her mother in law. And a man's foes shall 
be they of his own household." (Matthew 10: 34, 36). 

"And ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and 
kinsfolks, and friends." (Luke 21: 16). 

The Latter-day Saints are not of the world in their ways. 
They are taught to strictly abstain from the sinful practices 
in the world, and are therefore looked upon as a peculiar 
people. As the Savior said would be the case, because they 
are not of the world, the world hate them, and often persecute 
them. They rejoice, however, in the promise of Jesus, which 
they find to be true : 

"There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or 
father, or mother, or wife, or children, or land, for my sake, and the 
gospel's, but he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, 
and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with 
persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life." (Mark 10: 29, 30). 

GATHERING PECULIAR TO LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 

It is a significant fact that there are no other people than 
the Latter-day Saints who make any profession that they have 
been commanded of the Lord to gather, nor are there any 



250 SCRAP BOOK OF 

others who are making any efforts with such an object in 
view. 

There is something remarkable about this gathering. When 
people accept the Prophet's teachings they get the spirit of 
gathering, and they have to be restrained from going in too 
great haste. While a love for kindred and for native country 
is natural to the human heart, those who receive the truth of 
this newly revealed Gospel, become filled with the desire to 
leave all and gather with the Saints. This is a strong proof 
that the Lord is working upon the hearts of mankind to bring 
about the fulfillment of His words through the ancient proph- 
ets; and it proclaims the divine calling of Joseph Smith. 

The Latter-day Saints also believe that the Jews will eventu- 
ally be gathered to Jerusalem, as has been predicted in past 
ages. The Prophet Joseph Smith taught this, and took steps 
toward the accomplishment of that great event. 

EVENTS IN THE HISTORY OF THE SAINTS. 

After being driven from their homes several times, and 
enduring all manner of persecution for the sake of their re- 
ligion, the Latter-day Saints were finally compelled to leave 
the confines of civilization and seek a home in the unknown 
wilderness of the western part of America. By divine guid- 
ance they were led to the valleys of the Rocky Mountains. 
Without any knowledge of the country they planted them- 
selves in the valley of the Great Salt Lake in what is now 
known as the State of Utah. Here in a desolate waste they 
determined to make their home, notwithstanding the fact that 
adventurers who were better acquainted with the country, 
declared that no civilized men could live there. 

WORDS OF THE PSALMIST FULFILLED. 

The journey of the Latter-day Saints to this their new 
home, as well as many other events of their experience, ap- 
pear to be a fulfillment of ancient prophecy. The Psalmist 

says: 

"O give thanks unto the Lord, for he is good : for his mercy 
endureth for ever. Let the redeemed of the Lord say so, whom he 
hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy; and gathered them out of 
the lands, from the east, and from the west, from the north, and from 
the south. They wandered in the wilderness in a solitary way; they 
found no city to dwell in. Hungry and thirsty, their soul fainted 
in them. Then they cried unto the Lord in their trouble, and he 
delivered them out of their distresses. And he led them forth by the 
right way, that they might go to a city of habitation." (Psalm 107). 



MORMON LITERATURE 251 

The Latter-day Saints are the only religious body that has 
been gathered out "from the east, and from the west, and 
from the north, and from the south." As before stated they 
are the only people who advocate the doctrine of gathering. 
When driven, by persecution, from their homes in Nauvoo, 
Illinois, they were "redeemed from the hand of the enemy," 
they "wandered in the wilderness in a solitary way," and 
they "found no city to dwell in." They experienced hunger 
and thirst, and "their soul fainted in them." The Lord "led 
them forth by the right way," for they knew nothing them- 
selves of the place to which they were being led. 

Eventually they came to a place designated by the prophet 
of the Lord as the spot on which to build "a city of habita- 
tion." There they established themselves, and through the 
marvelous blessings of the Lord, the wilderness has been re- 
deemed and the desert made to "blossom as the rose." 

isaiah's prediction fulfilled. 

Two of the ancient prophets make this prediction: 

"And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of 
the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and 
shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it. 
And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the 
mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will 
teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths : for out of Zion 
shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem." 
(Isaiah 2: 2, 3; Micah 4: 1, 2*). 

The state of Utah, and the surrounding country occupied 
by the Latter-day Saints is situated on what is called the 
"back bone of the American Continent," in the "tops of the 
mountains." In Salt Lake City, the headquarters of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, there stands a 
temple erected and dedicated to the name of the Lord. In 
three other cities of Utah are similar buildings, all of which 
are raised to the name of the Most High, by the Latter-day 
Saints ; and by the way, they are the only temples in the world 
dedicated to the Lord, and in which the holy ordinances per- 
taining to His house are performed. 

The mountain on which the temple built by the Latter- 
day Saints stands is established "in the top of the mountains," 
"exalted above the hills," and people from all nations are 
flowing unto it as they are being gathered out "from the four 
winds, from one end of heaven to the other." "Many people," 
as the prophet predicted, go and say "Come ye, and let us go 



252 SCRAP BOOK OF 

up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of 
Jacob," and they are being taught His ways, by men who 
understand them through the revelations received from Him : 
for they believe in present revelation, and enjoy that gift 
among the others of the true Gospel of Christ. 

It may be contended that this and the other prophecies 
concerning the gathering of Israel refer to the gathering of 
the Jews to Jerusalem. It is true that there are predictions 
that the Jews shall be gathered to Jerusalem, but throughout 
the scripture prophecies there are two places of gathering 
mentioned — Zion and Jerusalem. Both places are mentioned 
in the quotation given above. The prophet also says: "O 
Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high 
mountain." There are no high mountains in Jerusalem. The 
top of the highest mountain peak in all of Palestine is 331 feet 
below the valley of the Great Salt Lake, in which Salt Lake 
City is situated. 

A PROPHECY OF MALACHI. 

The following prediction is one made by an ancient 
prophet : 

"Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming 
of the great and dreadful day of the Lord : and he shall turn the 
heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children 
to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse." 
(Malachi 4: 5, 6). 

The Prophet Joseph Smith testifies that this was fulfilled 
on the third day of April, 1836. At that time the body of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was situated in 
Kirtland, Ohio, where they had erected a temple to the Lord. 
It was in this temple that the vision was received by Joseph 
Smith and Oliver Cowdery, in which the Prophet Elijah ap- 
peared unto them. They describe his appearance and mes- 
sage as follows: 

"After this vision had closed, another great and glorious vision 
burst upon us, for Elijah the prophet, who was taken to heaven 
without tasting death, stood before us, and said — Behold, the time 
has fully come, which was spoken of by the mouth of Malachi, testify- 
ing that he (Elijah) should be sent before the great and dreadful 
day of the Lord come. To turn the hearts of the fathers to the 
children, and the children to the fathers, lest the whole earth be 
smitten with a curse. Therefore the keys of this dispensation are 
committed into your hands, and by this ye may know that the great 
and dreadful day of the Lord is near, even at the doors." 



MORMON LITERATURE 253 

SALVATION FOR THE DEAD. 

Through the Prophet Joseph Smith was revealed the doc- 
trine of salvation for the dead, a doctrine that had not been 
understood in the world for many centuries until he taught 
it. It is nevertheless a scriptural doctrine, and is referred to 
by Peter: 

"For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the 
unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, 
but quickened by the Spirit : by which also he went and preached 
unto the spirits in prison ; v/hich sometime were disobedient, when 
once the longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the 
ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by 
water." (I Peter 3: 18-20). 

It is also referred to by Paul : 

"Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the 
dead rise not at all? Why are they then baptized for the dead?" 
(I Corinthians 15:29). 

Preaching the Gospel to the dead is referred to in several 
places in the scriptures. (John 5 : 25, 28 ; I Peter 4: 6). 

That one person can perform a Gospel ordinance for and 
in behalf of another accords with the teachings of the scrip- 
tures. Christ did vicarious work for all mankind when He 
atoned for the sins of the world. By that atonement He 
brought about the resurrection from the grave, and made man's 
eternal salvation possible, as declared by the Apostle Paul: 

"As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive." 
(I Corinthians 15: 22). 

Also in these words : 

"Being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation 
unto all them that obey him." (Hebrews 5: 9). 

It is evident from the teachings of the Savior that there 
is a necessity for such a provision in the plan of redemption. 
Christ emphatically declared that a man cannot enter the king- 
dom of heaven without baptism. He said to Nicodemus, 

"Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot 
enter into the kingdom of God." (John 3:5). 

In sending His disciples to teach all nations, He com- 
manded them to baptize those who believed. Many good 
people have died without baptism, not having had the privilege 
of being baptized in this life; as they cannot themselves attend 
to that ordinance after death, there is a way provided for them 



254 SCRAP BOOK OF 

to receive admission into the kingdom of heaven. The Savior 
has declared, they cannot do so without baptism; therefore 
someone else must attend to that ordinance for them. Those 
who die without the privilege of receiving the Gospel will have 
an opportunity to hear and accept it in the spirit world, and 
the outward ordinances necessary to salvation can be attended 
to in their behalf by living persons. 

Since this doctrine has been revealed, the hearts of the 
children have been turned to their fathers, for many thousands 
of those who have accepted the doctrine have manifested 
their solicitude for the welfare of their dead ancestors by 
having the necessary ordinances performed for them in the 
temples which the Latter-day Saints have built for that pur- 
pose. 

FACTS PROVEN. 

It has been shown in the foregoing — 

That the Claims made by Joseph Smith are in Har- 
mony with the Holy Scriptures. 

That the Doctrines He Taught are the same as those 
of the Savior and His Disciples. 

That a Number of Ancient Predictions have been 
Fulfilled Through his Ministry. 

That the Lord's work begun by the Ministry of Jo- 
seph Smith is Destined to bring about the Fulfillment 
of all the inspired prophecies concerning the latter 
Days. 

That the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints Possesses the same Characteristics as that of 
Former Days. 



JOSEPH SMITH'S WORKS. 

EVIDENCE OF HIS INSPIRATION. 
SCRIPTURAL TESTS. 

The Bible tells how true and false prophets may be known : 

"The prophet "which prophesieth of peace, when the word of the 
prophet shall come to pass, then shall the prophet be known, that the 
Lord hath truly sent him." (Jeremiah 28: 9). 



MORMON LITERATURE 255 

"When a prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, if the thing 
follow not, nor come to pass, that is. the thing which the Lord hath 
not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it presumptuously: thou 
shall not be afraid of him." (Deuteronomy 18: 22). 

If a man prophesies and his prophecy is fulfilled, he is 
to be regarded as a true prophet. If he prophesies and his 
predictions are not fulfilled, he should be counted as a false 
prophet. Let us apply this scriptural test to the words of 
Joseph Smith. 

PREDICTION OF THE ANGEL. 

The prophecy which he records as having been made by 
the first angel who visited him: that his name should be had 
"for good and evil among all nations, kindreds and tongues; 
or that it should be both good and evil spoken of among all 
people," is a proof of inspiration. That prediction has been 
fulfilled. Among all people who have heard his teachings 
there have been some who have accepted them and have 
spoken good about his name, while those who have rejected 
his message have invariably spoken evil of him. Not being 
satisfied to leave him alone, they have maliciously defamed 
his character and denounced him. 

NONE CAN STOP GOD's WORK. 

In a revelation given to the Prophet at an early day, the 
Lord said, 

"And the voice of warning shall be unto all people, by the mouths 
of my disciples, whom I have chosen in these last days. And they 

SHALL GO FORTH AND NONE SHALL STAY THEM, for I the Lord have 

commanded them." 

At a later date the Prophet wrote these words : 

"No unhallowed hand can stop the work from progressing. Perse- 
cution may rage, mobs may combine, armies may assemble, calumny 
may defame, but the truth of God will go forth boldly and inde- 
pendently till it has penetrated every continent, visited every clime, 
swept every nation and sounded in every ear, till the purposes of 
God shall be accomplished and the Great Jehovah shall say the work 
is done." 

In nearly every country to which they have gone, vigorous 
efforts have been made from time to time to stop the Latter- 
day Saints from preaching the Gospel, but true to the Lord's 
promises these attempts to hinder His work have failed in 
every instance, and His work still goes on. 



256 SCRAP BOOK OF 

"a marvelous work/' 

In the very first revelations given by the Lord through 
Joseph Smith, even before the Church was organized, it was 
declared that "a marvelous work is about to come forth among 
the children of men." There are hundreds of thousands of 
people who have associated themselves with that work who 
can testify that it is most marvelous in its character. Aside 
from these people there are many of the most intelligent men 
of the century who have declared in their public utterances 
and have placed themselves on record by their writings that 
there is something very wonderful about the work established 
through Joseph Smith. 

TESTIMONY OF DISINTERESTED MEN. 

Mr. Josiah Quincy, an eminent American scholar, in his 
interesting work entitled "Figures of the Past," gives his esti- 
mation of the great prophet in these words: 

"It is by no means improbable that some future text-book, for 
the use of generations yet unborn, will contain a question something 
like this : What historical American of the nineteenth century has 
exerted the most powerful influence upon the destinies of his country- 
men? And it is by no means impossible that the answer to that 
interrogatory may be thus written: JOSEPH SMITH, THE MOR- 
MON PROPHET. And the reply, absurd as it doubtless seems to 
most men now living, may be an obvious commonplace to their 
descendants. History deals in surprises and paradoxes quite as start- 
ling as this. The man who established a religion in this age of free 
debate, who was and is to-day accepted by hundreds of thousands 
as a direct emissary from the Most High — such a rare human being 
is not to be disposed of by pelting his memory with unsavory epithets. 
. . The most vital questions Americans are asking each other 
to-day have to do with this man and what he has left us. . . . 
Burning questions they are, which must give a prominent place in 
the history of the country to that sturdy self-asserter whom I visited 
at Nauvoo. Joseph Smith, claiming to be an inspired teacher, faced 
adversity such as few men have been called to meet, enjoyed a brief 
season of prosperity such as few men have ever attained, and finally, 
forty-three days after I saw him, went cheerfully to a martyr's death." 

Hon. John A. Cockerill, a United States Senator, in an 
article published in the Cosmopolitan, a New York magazine, 
says, in reference to Utah, and its people, and their leader 
Brigham Young: 

"Thus, within the short space of half a century, a great State has 
sprung up in the land, as it were, before our eyes. Its fame, 7vith 
that of its founder, has become world-wide. ... It is seldom 
given to the founder of a state that the body which he has organized 



MORMON LITERATURE 257 

shall grow to such marvelous completeness and maturity within fifty 
years." 

PROPHECY ABOUT WAR. 

The following revelation was given to Joseph Smith on the 
25th of December, 1832 : 

''Verily, thus saith the Lord, concerning the wars that will shortly 
come to pass, beginning at the rebellion of South Carolina, which 
will eventually terminate in the death and misery of many souls. 

"The days will come that war will be poured out upon all nations, 
beginning at that place ; 

"For behold, the Southern States shall be divided against the 
Northern States, and the Southern States will call on other nations, 
even the nation of Great Britain, as it is called, and they shall also 
call upon other nations, in order to defend themselves against other 
nations; and thus war shall be poured out upon all nations." 

FULFILLED TWENTY-EIGHT YEARS AFTERWARDS. 

The great civil war between the southern and northern 
States of America was a literal fulfillment of the prophetic 
utterance, so far as it referred to the first conflict. That war 
began with the bombardment of Fort Sumter in the harbor 
of Charleston, South Carolina, on the 12th day of April, 1861, 
over twenty-eight years after the prediction was made, and 
it terminated in the "death and misery of many souls," for 
the loss of life it caused is estimated at fully 1,000,000 men. 
History shows that the Southern States did call upon Great 
Britain and other nations for assistance, as predicted by the 
Prophet. 

PREDICTED MEN'S LIVES WOULD BE SPARED. 

In November, 1838, Joseph Smith and several of his 
brethren were tried by a court-martial of their enemies, and 
were condemned to be shot in the presence of their families 
and friends, To all human appearances there was no hope for 
them to be spared alive. They were prisoners in the hands of 
an infuriated mob; their death sentence had been passed, the 
hour of execution set, and preparations for carrying out the 
sentence were being made. With this terrible fate impending 
the Prophet told his fellow-prisoners to be of good cheer, as 
the Lord had made it known to him that not one of them 
should die. The mob disagreed among themselves as to how 
the execution should be proceeded with, and the falsely con- 
demned men, after a lengthy imprisonment, regained their 
liberty. Thus were the Prophet's words verified. 



258 SCRAP BOOK OF 

THE SAINTS' EXODUS FORETOLD. 

On August 6, 1842, when the Latter-day Saints were situ- 
ated in Illinois, their great leader wrote in reference to a 
previous utterance of his: 

"I prophesied that the Saints would continue to suffer much afflic- 
tion and would be driven to the Rocky Mountains, many would 
apostatize, others would be put to death by our persecutors, or lose 
their lives in consequence of exposure or disease, and some of you 
will live to go and assist in making settlements and build cities and 
see the Saints become a mighty people in the midst of the Rocky 
Mountains." 

Every statement in the foregoing prediction was subse- 
quently fulfilled. Mobs continued to afflict the Saints until 
they were forced to abandon their homes. Many apostatized, 
and others were put to death by their persecutors, or lost their 
lives in consequence of exposure. The Prophet himself, with 
his brother Hyrum, was martyred less than two years after 
the prophecy was uttered; and his own martyrdom was a 
fulfillment of a prophecy he made. When, to save a massacre 
of the Saints he delivered himself up to the pretended require- 
ments of the law, being promised protection by the governor 
of the State, he said : 

"I am going like a lamb to the slaughter; but I am calm as a 
summer's morning; I have a conscience void of offense towards God, 
and towards all men. I shall die innocent and it shall yet be said of 
me — he was murdered in cold blood." 

This prediction concerning his own death is all the more 
remarkable from the fact that he had been arrested upon 
false charges many times before this. But, being entirely 
innocent, it was impossible to convict him of any crime. The 
premonition he had when he surrendered to the demands of 
the Governor of Illinois, when he said "I am going like a 
lamb to the slaughter," was the unerring inspiration of God, 
which had ever been his guide through life. 

The country the Prophet referred to as the "Rocky Moun- 
tains" was but little known at the time he spoke of it ; and the 
Indian traders, and "trappers" who were familiar with the 
country said nothing could be raised there, and it was totally 
unfit for the establishment of a community of people. Five 
years after the prophecy was made many of the Saints were 
settled in the Rocky Mountains, and they and their descend- 
ants are becoming a "mighty people" in the midst thereof. 



MORMON LITERATURE 259 

GATHERING PREDICTED. 

On the 11th of September, 1831, the Lord said through 

Joseph Smith, 

"For behold, I say unto you that Zion shall flourish, and the glory 
of the Lord shall be upon her, and she shall be an ensign unto the 

people, AND THERE SHALL COME UNTO HER OUT OF EVERY NATION UNDER 

heaven/' 

In 1831, when the above words were uttered, the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was composed of people 
who were converted in the neighborhood where the Prophet 
and other leading men operated — only a small portion of the 
United States. Since then the work has spread throughout 
the world, and there are now gathered with the Saints people 
from nearly every nation under heaven. 

JOSEPH SMITH AS AN EXPOUNDER OF SCRIPTURE. 

The manner in which he expounded the scriptures of the 
Old and New Testaments, and in which he harmonized pas- 
sages that were apparently contradictory, and made every 
Bible doctrine so plain to the understanding, is strong proof 
that he was inspired of Heaven. No theologian of recent 
times has been able to do this as has been done by Joseph 
Smith, although many learned men have made the attempt. 

CHURCH ORGANIZATION. 

The wonderful church organization which was effected 
through him is in itself an evidence of his divine inspiration. 

If a builder should succeed in erecting one of the most 
magnificent structures the world has ever seen, without any 
previous training and without any plans to guide him, he 
would be looked upon as the most remarkable genius that 
ever was known. The church organization instituted by Jo- 
seph Smith is like a complete structure, perfect in every de- 
tail, and yet built up piece by piece without any preconceived 
plan being drawn up or experiment being made, .so far as the 
Prophet was concerned. The only idea he had of the grand 
system he was putting in order was revealed to him at various 
times as occasion required. But when the whole order of 
church government was revealed it was discovered to be per- 
fect, and though the Church has now existed for sixty-eight 
years there has never arisen any occasion for changing the 
order laid down in the beginning. Its workings have been 
harmonious in every detail; and should the Church increase 



260 SCRAP BOOK OF 

in numbers indefinitely there would be no occasion for making 
any change in the system revealed through the Prophet Joseph 
Smith. 

ALL HIS WORKS PROCLAIM HIM A PROPHET. 

A thorough acquaintance with the works of Joseph Smith 
must convince the student of them that he was truly a Prophet 
of God. If it be denied that he was such, how shall the 
superior wisdom that prompted his words and actions be ac- 
counted for? His ideas of theology, of philosophy, of states- 
manship, and even astronomy and other branches of learning, 
were far in advance of what was known to the world in his 
day; and since then many of his doctrines have been accepted 
by the learned, and advocated as new discoveries. The most 
reasonable way of accounting for the wonderful works of 
Joseph Smith is to acknowledge that he was a Prophet of 
God, sent as a divine messenger to open up the dispensation 
of the fullness of times, and to prepare for the second coming 
of the Lord Jesus Christ, whose glorious reign is near at hand. 



THE BOOK OF MORMON. 

AN EVIDENCE OF THE INSPIRATION OF JOSEPH SMITH. 

ITS PURPORT. 

Before the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 
was organized, the Prophet Joseph Smith brought forth a 
book — the most remarkable work of the age. It purports to 
give an account of the ancient people of the American conti- 
nent and the dealings of the Lord with them. The Prophet 
claimed that it was translated by the power of the Lord from 
writings engraved upon plates that had the appearance of 
gold. The plates were found buried on the side of a hill in 
New York state, and their whereabouts was revealed to the 
Prophet by an angel. 

This explanation of the origin of the book, called the 
Book of Mormon, was most incredible to many of those who 
heard it, for angels had long since ceased to visit mankind; 
and they had been taught that the age of prophets and revela- 
tion was past. But the fact that the book was in existence 
could not be denied, for it was printed and published to the 



MORMON LITERATURE 261 

world. To charge Joseph Smith or any other man or set of 
men with having written it for the purpose of deception 
would be equal to attributing to man super-human wisdom, 
and ability that is possessed only by heavenly beings. It would 
be giving him much less credit for supernatural ability to 
accept his own claim that he was merely inspired of the Lord 
to bring the book forth ; for all the learned men in the world 
could not by their own wisdom produce such a work as the 
Book of Mormon. As evidence of this assertion, it is only 
necessary to become acquainted with the contents of the book. 
If a person will take the pains to read it he will find it refers 
in the course of the narrative it contains, to many facts of 
history, and numerous geographical and geological statements. 
Besides, it teaches religious doctrines, and records a great 
many prophecies. 

IMPOSSIBLE TO WRITE WITHOUT DIVINE AID. 

Now just consider what an impossible task it would be for 
any man, without divine aid, to write an historical narrative 
of this character. It is filled with hundreds of statements 
concerning history, geography, geology, and religion, and yet 
does not contain one assertion regarding any of these subjects 
that does not agree in perfect harmony with what is known 
respecting them. It might be claimed that with a great 
amount of research it would be possible for a writer to do 
this ; its statements agree also with every fact respecting the 
topics it mentions, that has become known during the many 
years of research since the Book was published, and that, too, 
in this age of critical investigation. 

Again, the book contains as much reading matter as does 
the Old Testament. It is a continuous, unbroken history of 
a people for a thousand years, written originally by a succes- 
sion of historians. Facts mentioned by one writer are re- 
ferred to quite frequently by another, so that it would be no 
easy matter for a most careful writer with all the ingenuity 
that man is capable of exercising to originate a work of such 
character and magnitude without it making contradictions of 
itself. 

PROPHECIES IN THE BOOK OF MORMON. 

Whatever success an impostor might have in deceiving 
people with a fictitious book, there are some things he cannot 
do. Should he succeed in making the book consistent with 
all known truths of history, science and religion, he would 
find it impossible to make accurate predictions concerning 



263 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the future. This power is not possessed by man, unless con- 
ferred upon him by the Lord. The Book of Mormon cannot 
therefore be classed among human impositions, for it contains 
prophecies that were not fulfilled at the time it was pub- 
lished, but that have since been verified. 

Speaking of the coming forth in this age of the record 
which he compiled, the Prophet Mormon says, 

"And it shall come in a day when the blood of saints shall cry unto 
the Lord, because of secret combinations and the works of darkness." 

The Book of Mormon was printed before the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized, so that it 
could not be told at that time, except by inspiration that the 
blood of saints in the present age should cry unto the Lord, 
because of the works of darkness. There was no religious 
persecution going on at that time ; but it was not long before 
the blood of many of the Latter-day Saints was shed as the 
result of persecution. 

a bible!- a bible! 

The Prophet Nephi, referring also to the period when the 
record should be revealed in the latter time, and when the 
Lord should proceed to recover His chosen people, the house 
of Israel, records the words of the Lord to him as follows : 

"And my words shall hiss forth unto the ends of the earth, for 
a standard unto my people, which are the house of Israel. And because 
my words shall hiss forth, many of the Gentiles shall say, a Bible ! 
a Bible! We have got a Bible, and there cannot be any more Bible." 

Since the publication of the Book of Mormon the Lord's 
words have gone forth "unto the ends of the earth," and the 
Latter-day Saints who have carried His words and declared 
them in nearly all countries have usually been answered with 
these words, "A Bible ! a Bible ! We have got a Bible, and 
there cannot be any more Bible." The general belief is that 
the Bible is the only book in existence containing the word of 
the Lord. 

isaiah's prophecy. 

The Prophet Nephi reiterates the prediction recorded in 
the twenty-ninth chapter of Isaiah, concerning the coming 
forth of a book, and which the Latter-day Saints maintain 
refers to the Book of Mormon. The prophecy is as follows : 

"And the vision of all is become unto you as the words of a book 
that is sealed, which men deliver to one that is learned, saying, Read 
this, I pray thee : and he saith, I cannot ; for it is sealed : and the 



MORMON LITERATURE 263 

book is delivered to him that is not learned, saying, Read this, I pray 
thee : and he saith, I am not learned. Wherefore the Lord said, 
Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with 
their lips do honor me, but have removed their heart far from me, 
and their fear toward me is taught by the precept of men : there- 
fore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvelous work among this 
people, even a marvelous work and a wonder : for the wisdom of 
their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent 

men shall be hid And in that day shall the deaf hear 

the words of the book, and the eyes of the blind shall see out of 
obscurity, and out of darkness." (Isaiah 29: 11, 12, 13, 14, 18). 

The first part of this prophecy was literally fulfilled when 
a man named Martin Harris, with the permission of Joseph 
Smith, took a copy of some of the characters from which the 
Book of Mormon was translated — the "words of a book" — 
to Professor Anthon, a learned professor of languages in 
New York City, and the latter made the statement, "I cannot 
read a sealed book." Unwittingly, he used almost the identi- 
cal words of Isaiah's prediction. 

"And the book is delivered to him that is not learned," — 
this was fulfilled when the book was delivered to Joseph 
Smith, an unlearned youth. How accurately this prophecy 
was fulfilled is shown by the fact that the words of the book 
were delivered to the man that was learned, while the book 
itself was delivered to him that was not learned. 

The portion of the prophecy which reads : "Therefore, 
behold I will proceed to do a marvelous work among this peo- 
ple, even a marvelous work and a wonder," is also being ful- 
filled. The work done by the Lord through the instrumen- 
tality of His servant Joseph Smith and the Latter-day Saints, 
is looked upon as marvelous even by those who do not believe 
Joseph Smith to be a prophet, nor the Latter-day Saints to 
be inspired of Heaven, for this work attracts the attention of 
the whole world. An acquaintance with what the Lord has 
done and with what is now being done through their ministry 
is of sufficient importance to be called "a marvelous work 
and a wonder." The Gospel has been preached in nearly all 
the civilized and several of the uncivilized nations, a church 
has been established that attracts the attention of all the world, 
and its name and the prophet's name are known among every 
nation; a commonwealth has been built up that has won the 
admiration of all that are acquainted with it; people from all 
nations have been gathered together to form this common- 
wealth ; and missionaries by the thousands are sent to pro- 
claim to mankind everywhere the glad tidings of the "mar- 
velous work." 



264 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Since the restoration of the Gospel with all its blessings in 
these latter days the remainder of Isaiah's words have been 
verified. The deaf have been healed and enabled to "hear the 
words of the book," and the blind have had their sight re- 
stored, and have thus been enabled to "see out of obscurity, 
and out of darkness." 

BOOK GIVES A TEST OF ITS TRUTH. 

The last chapter in the Book of Mormon contains these 
words : 

"And when ye shall receive these things," [the records contained 
in the Book of Mormon] "I would exhort you that ye would ask 
God, the eternal Father, in the name of Christ, if these things are 
not true; and if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, with a real intent, 
having faith in Christ, he will manifest the truth of it unto you, by 
the power of the Holy Ghost." 

Here is a promise that no impostor would dare to make, 
for he could not expect it to be fulfilled, and it would only 
furnish a means of detecting his deception. 

The spirit in which the Book of Mormon is written is of 
such a nature that it impresses the reader with the honesty 
and earnestness of the writer. Its language is very plain, 
showing that the writer made no attempt at literary embellish- 
ment, but had only one object in view, which was to state the 
simple facts, and make the Gospel plain for the benefit of 
mankind. The style of the writing is peculiar to itself, and 
different from all other writings extant. These facts concern- 
ing the character of the book prove its authenticity. 

ATTESTED BY DIRECT EVIDENCE. 

The truth of the Book of Mormon is attested by the 
strongest direct evidence that it is possible to obtain. To 
show this it will perhaps be as well to consider what con- 
stitutes direct evidence. Evidence is understood to be the 
means of proving an unknown or a disputed fact. There is 
what is called "circumstantial evidence" and "direct evidence." 
The first is that kind of testimony which deals with circum- 
stances that are connected with the fact to be proven. As, for 
example, footprints in the snow, are proof to an observer of 
them that someone has been where the snow lies since it fell, 
although the observer has not seen any person there. The 
marks in the snow are circumstantial evidence that he is cor- 
rect in his conclusion. Direct evidence is the testimony of a 
witness to what he has seen, felt, or known by his own senses. 



MORMON LITERATURE 265 

It is a question of dispute whether direct or circumstantial 
evidence is the stronger, though the first is usually considered 
so. As against direct evidence it is claimed that witnesses 
may be mistaken, deceived or may wilfully falsify, while cir- 
cumstances it is said cannot mislead. 

The evidences already set forth to prove the truth of the 
Book of Mormon are what would be called circumstantial. 
The only evidence mankind have, aside from inspiration, that 
the Bible is true is indirect or circumstantial. What is unique 
about the Book of Mormon is that it is sustained by direct 
testimony, corroborated by circumstantial evidence which 
proves that the witnesses were not mistaken nor deceived, and 
that they did not tell falsehoods. Following the title page of 
the Book of Mormon is printed the testimony of three wit- 
nesses, who give their deposition in the following earnest and 
emphatic words : 

TESTIMONY OF THREE WITNESSES. 

"Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people unto 
whom this work shall come, that we, through the grace of God the 
Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have seen the plates which con- 
tain this record, which is a record of the people of Nephi, and also 
of the Lamanites, their brethren, and also of the people of Jared, 
who came from the tower of which hath been spoken; and we also 
know that they have been translated by the gift and power of God, 
for his voice hath declared it unto us ; wherefore we know of a 
surety that the work is true. And we also testify that we have seen 
the engravings which are upon the plates ; and they have been shown 
unto us by the power of God, and not of man. And we declare with 
words of soberness, that an angel of God came down from heaven, 
and he brought and laid before our eyes, that we beheld and saw 
the plates, and the engravings thereon ; and we know that it is by 
the grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that we 
beheld and bear record that these things are true ; and it is marvelous 
in our eyes, nevertheless the voice of the Lord commanded us that 
we should bear record of it ; wherefore, to be obedient unto the com- 
mandments of God, wc bear testimony of these things. And we 
know that if we are faithful in Christ, we shall rid our garments 
of the blood of all men, and be found spotless before the judgment- 
seat of Christ, and shall dwell with him eternally in the heavens. 
And the honor be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy 
Ghost, which is one God. Amen. 

"Oliver Cowdery, 
"David Whitmer, 
"Martin Harris/' 

No stronger testimony of the existence of a fact ever has 
been or can be given than this. Nothing less than a direct 
revelation from heaven to an individual personally can furnish 
him more convincing proof than is given by the testimony of 



266 SCRAP BOOK OF 

these three witnesses. What greater evidence can one ask or 
desire than this? Here is the most solemn statement made 
by three men, of sound mind and strict veracity who say the 
voice of God declared unto them that the Book of Mormon 
was translated by the gift and power of God, and that an 
angel from heaven showed them the plates from which the 
record was translated, and that they know it to be true. Such 
testimony would be ample to establish a claim in any court 
on earth. 

TESTIMONY OF WITNESSES UNCHANGED. 

Many years after the first publication of the Book of 
Mormon with the names of the three witnesses attached, a 
gentleman inquired of Oliver Cowdery if he believed the Book 
of Mormon to be true. The questioner read from the book 
the names of the three witnesses, and exclaimed, "Mr. 
Cowdery, do you believe this book?" 

"No, sir," was Cowdery's reply. 

"But," said the gentleman, "your name is attached to it, 
and you declare here that you saw an angel, and also the 
plates from which the book purports to be translated; and 
now you say you don't believe it. Which time did you tell 
the truth?" 

Mr. Cowdery replied, "My name is attached to that book, 
and what I there have said is true. I did see this; I know I 
saw it, and faith has nothing to do with it, as a perfect knowl- 
edge has swallowed up the faith which I had in the work, 
knowing, as I do, that it is true." 

A few days previous to his death David Whitmer, another 
of the witnesses, called his family and a number of his friends 
together and delivered to them his dying testimony. To his 
physician he said, "Dr. Buchanan, I want you to say whether 
or not I am in my right mind before I give my last testi- 
mony." The doctor replied, 

"Yes, you are in your right mind, for I have just had a 
conversation with you." 

Then, addressing all who were gathered at his bedside, he 
said, "Now you must be faithful in Christ. I want to say 
to you all that the Bible and the record of the Nephites (Book 
of Mormon,) are true, so you can say that you have heard 
me bear my testimony on my deathbed. All be faithful in 
Christ and your reward will be according to your works. 
God bless you all. My trust is in Christ forever, worlds 
without end. Amen." 

Martin Harris, the third witness, continued to testify to 



MORMON LITERATURE 267 

the truth of his statement concerning the Book of Mormon 
until the day of his death, which occurred July 10, 1875. The 
three men were regarded by their neighbors as strictly truth- 
ful and honest. 

TESTIMONY OF EIGHT WITNESSES. 

Besides the three above named witnesses, there are eight 
others whose testimony concerning the Book of Mormon is 
given to the world. Their testimony is as follows: 

"Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people unto 
whom this work shall come, that Joseph Smith, Jr., the translator 
of this work, has shewn unto us the plates of which hath been spoken, 
which have the appearance of gold ; and as many of the leaves as 
the said Smith has translated, we did handle with our hands ; and 
we also saw the engravings thereon, all of which has the appearance 
of ancient work, and of curious workmanship. And this we bear 
record with words of soberness, that the said Smith has shewn unto 
us, for we have seen and hefted, and know of a surety that the said 
Smith has got the plates of which we have spoken. And we give our 
names unto the world, to witness unto the world that we have seen; 
and we lie not, God bearing witness of it. 

"Christian Whitmer, Hiram Page, 

"Jacob Whitmer, Joseph Smith, Sen., 

"Peter Whitmer, Jr., Hyrum Smith, 

"John Whitmer, Samuel H. Smith." 

SECULAR PROOF OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 

Proof that the Book of Mormon is authentic will also 
establish the divine mission of the Prophet Joseph Smith. 
Herewith are presented some of the external or outside evi- 
dences of the truth of that remarkable work known as the 
Book of Mormon. 

The principal statements contained in the Book of Mor- 
mon concerning which there is a possibility of confirmation 
or corroboration in the annals of modern exploration and re- 
search are these: 

1. That America was once peopled by a colony who went 
from Asia at the time of the confusion of tongues, when the 
inhabitants of the earth undertook to build the Tower of 
Babel; and that these colonists and their descendants flour- 
ished for a period of some sixteen or seventeen centuries, 
being a highly civilized race, but finally became extinct. 

2. That America was again peopled, this time by a colony 
of the Hebrew race which came from Jerusalem 600 years 
b. c. That they observed the laws of Moses, had a record of 
the creation, the flood, etc. 



268 SCRAP BOOK OF 

3. That they, too, developed into a great and highly civ- 
ilized commonwealth. 

4. That they had a knowledge of the coming of the Christ, 
and that He appeared unto them and taught them the Gospel. 

5. That terrible convulsions and destruction of life and 
property took place at the time of Christ's crucifixion. 

COLONISTS FROM THE TOWER OF BABEL. 

The Book of Mormon states that a man named Jared, and 
his brother, and their families, with some other men and their 
families, being led by the Lord, went from the great tower, 
at the time the Lord confounded the language of the people, 
and crossed over to America in barges. There they multiplied 
and became a great nation, spreading over the land northward, 
or North America. Finally, about 600 years before Christ 
the nation became extinct through internal warfare. (See 
Book of Ether). 

Josephus, the Jewish historian, speaking of the events at 
the time of the dispersion from the Tower of Babel says : 

"After this they were dispersed abroad, on account of their lan- 
guages, and went out by colonies everywhere ; and each colony took 
possession of that land which they light upon, and unto which God 
led them; so that the whole continent was filled with them, both the 
inland and maritime countries. There were some also who passed 
over the sea in ships, and inhabited the islands." — Antiquities of the 
Jews, Book I, Chapter 5. 

This account of course does not state specifically that any 
colony went to America, but it says that colonies went every- 
where, and that some of the people went in ships to distant 
lands, and to places where God led them. 

That two distinct races of civilized beings inhabited ancient 
America is testified to by a number of archaeologists and ex- 
plorers. A correspondent to the St. Louis (Missouri) Globe- 
Democrat writing from Tombstone, Arizona, in 1895, says : 

"The remarkable picture rocks and boulders, with strange symbols 
upon them, left by the pre-historic races of Arizona, have been the 
cause of much discussion among those who have seen them as to 
who these ancient hieroglyphic-makers were. These rock records 
may be divided into three different kinds, which, it is thought, were 
made by two different races. The first, or very ancient race, left rec- 
ords on rocks, in some instances of symbols only, and in other instances 
of pictures and symbols combined. The later race, which came after 
the first race had vanished, made only crude representations of animals, 
birds or reptiles, not using symbols or combinations of lines." 



MORMON LITERATURE 269 

Chamber's Encyclopaedia, under the subject heading "Nica- 
ragua" contains this statement: 

"Nicaragua, like the states north of it, was a center of Aztec 
civilization; but the Aztecs were preceded by another race likewise 
civilized, who have left stone sculptures and monumental remains." 

That the origin of the extinct race which formerly in- 
habited North America is believed by students of American 
antiquity to date back to the time of the building of the Tower 
of Babel the following gives evidence : 

"One of the arts known to the builders of Babel was that of brick- 
making. This art was also known to the people who built the works 
in the West. The knowledge of copper was known to the people 
of the plains of Shinar; for Noah must have communicated it, as he 
lived a hundred and fifty years among them after the flood. Also 
copper was known to the antediluvians. Copper was also known to 
the authors of the western monuments. Iron was known to the ante- 
diluvians. It was also known to the ancients of the West. However, 
it is evident that very little iron was among them, as very few in- 
stances of its discovery in their works have occurred; and for this 
very reason, we draw a conclusion that they came to this country very 
soon after the dispersion. — (Priest's American Antiquities, 1833). 

The following is from Rev. D. Lowry's Reply to Official 
Inquiries respecting the Aborigines of America, written in 
1848, and given in Schoolcraft's "Ethnological Researches, ,, 
&c, vol. iii., published in 1853. 

"In view of the best light and information which I have been 
able to collect on the subject, my opinion is that the earliest inhabitants 
of America were the descendants of Ham, the youngest son of Noah; 
and that the first settlement was made shortly after the con- 
fusion OF TONGUES AT THE BUILDING OF THE TOWER OF BABEL. MoseS 

tells us that about that period 'the Lord scattered the people abroad 
upon the face of the whole earth.' (Gen. 2: 8, 9). America, then, 
according to this portion of sacred history, was at that time re-occu- 
pied by man ; for the writer could not have meant by 'all the earth' 
only about one-half of it." 

Professor T. H. Lewis, an archaeologist of St. Paul, Min- 
nesota, (U. S. A.), who a few years since, made some explora- 
tions among the mounds and earthworks of North Dakota, is 
of the opinion that there were two separate races in Ancient 
America. He derived this opinion from examining mounds 
and their contents, which are found in that locality and in 
many other parts of North America. (Correspondent to 
Denver News, 1890.) 

Professor F. W. Putnam, in an article in the Century 
Magazine for March, 1890, on "Prehistoric Remains in the 
Ohio Valley," advocates his belief, based upon discoveries and 



270 SCRAP BOOK OF 

observations in ancient burying grounds, that two races have 
inhabited America in olden times, and that one originated 
from the north and the other from the south. 

The Book of Mormon makes it clear that the Jaredites 
occupied that part of the country known as North America, 
(See Book of Omni, 1: 23), while the race that succeeded 
them originated in South America, but spread towards the 
north. (See Book of Alma, 22: 30-34). 

A correspondent writing to the New York Herald from 
San Diego, California, under date of December 10, 1849, says: 

"Unlike anything heretofore discovered on this continent, or indeed 
in the whole world, we here have presented to our views, as we now 
firmly believe, the unbroken history of a people that existed not only 
for a great length of time since the building of the Egyptian pyramids, 
but contemporary with them, and, what is more wonderful still, far 
back and yet still farther into the mazes of antiquity." 

In Harper's Weekly for October, 1879, (published in New 
York), is an article by Henry C. Walsh, entitled "Copan: a 
City of the Dead." In it he says : 

"During the progress of the excavations made by the last Pea- 
body expedition Mr. Gordon discovered a stone pavement at the 
southern end of the great plaza. By digging downwards he came 
to the walls and chambers of a building more ancient than and of 
a different character from those now above the surface. Here were 
found tablets inscribed with characters varying materially from those 
on the known monuments. In the adjoining structures above ground 
were found blocks of stone, used in the construction, which had evi- 
dently been cut from older sculptures. All this points to successive 
periods of occupation, of which there are other evidences." 

ORIGIN BEFORE THE CHRISTIAN ERA. 

The Book of Mormon states that about 600 years before 
the birth of Christ a small colony of the Hebrew race left 
Jerusalem and was led by the Lord to the shores of America. 
This colony was composed, on the commencement of its jour- 
ney, of two heads of families, Lehi and Ishmael, their wives 
and children, and a man named Zoram. They observed the 
law of Moses, and took with them a record of their fore- 
fathers, containing the five books of Moses, giving an account 
of the creation of the world, of Adam and Eve, and also of 
the Jews from the beginning down to the commencement of 
the reign of Zedekiah, king of Judah. This record was en- 
graved on plates of brass. The youngest of the four sons of 
Lehi, Nephi by name, was the leading spirit in the company. 
He also commenced a record of their doing, which he engraved 



MORMON LITERATURE 271 

upon plates of metal in the language of the Egyptians, and in 
what their descendants called reformed Egyptian characters. 
(See I Nephi, also Mosiah 1: 4, and Mormon 9: 32-33). 

That the origin of the American Indians dates back to some 
period before the Christian era is testified to by a number of 
archaeologists. Professor Waterman, of Boston, Massa- 
chusetts, in a lecture delivered in the Fine Arts Academy, 
Bristol, in 1849, speaking of the time the forefathers of the 
Indians went to America, says: 

"When and whence, then, did they come? Albert Galatin, one 
of the profoundest philologists of the age, concluded that, so far as 
language afforded any clue, the time of their arrival could not have 
been long after the dispersion of the human family. Dr. Morton, 
after a series of investigations of many of the human crania found 
in the sepulchral mounds concluded that they must have dated back 
at least 2000 or 3000 years. It would not seem that all the family 
to which they belonged came with them, as they were but representa- 
tives of a people still in existence in the Old World, or who had 
become extinct since they emigrated. This people could not have 
been created in Africa, for its inhabitants were widely dissimilar to 
those of America ; nor in Europe, which was without a native people 
agreeing at all with American races : then to Asia alone could they 
look for the origin of the American." 

Not only does the above quotation express the opinion of 
scholars that the race referred to originated before the 
Christian era, but that it originated in Asia, which agrees 
with the statements in the Book of Mormon. 

The following is taken from the Abbe Don Lorenzo 
Hervas' Letter to the Abbe Clavigero upon the Mexican Cal- 
endar, translated by Cullen and published in England in 1787: 

"This Calendar has not been the discovery of the Mexicans, but 
a communication from some more enlightened people ; and as the 
last are not to be found in America, we must seek for them elsewhere, 
in Asia or in Egypt. This supposition is confirmed by your affirmation, 
that the Mexicans had their Calendar from the Toltecas (originating 
from Asia), whose year, according to Boturini, was exactly adjusted 
by the course of the sun, more than a hundred years before the 
Christian era" 

Dr. Wendell Mees, of Ithaca, New York, in an article 
published in a Scandinavian paper, Verdens Gang, sets forth 
his views in regard to the origin of the Aztecs, or ancient in- 
habitants of Mexico. He is of the belief that they went over 
to America "as early as the fourth century before Christ." 

OF HEBREW ORIGIN. 

The evidences that the American Indians are of Hebrew 
origin are quite numerous and most conclusive. 



272 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The following is from Adair's ''History of the American 
Indians," published in London, in 1775: 

"All the various nations of Indians seem to be of one descent. 
They call a buffalo, in their various dialects, by one and the same 
name, 'Yanasa.' And there is a strong similarity of religious rites 
and of civil and martial customs among all the various American 
nations of Indians we have any knowledge of on the extensive con- 
tinent, as will soon be shown. Their language is copious and very 
expressive, for their narrow orbit of ideas, and full of rhetorical 
tropes and figures, like the orientalists. . . . From the most 
exact observations I could make in the long time I traded among 
the Indian Americans, I was forced to believe them lineally descended 
from the Israelites, either while they were a maritime power or 
soon after the general captivity: the latter, however, is the most prob- 
able. ... As the Israelites were divided into tribes, and had 
chiefs over them, so the Indians divide themselves. Each tribe forms 
a little community within the nation ; and as the nation hath its par- 
ticular symbol, so hath each tribe the badge from which it is denomi- 
nated. The sachem of each tribe is a necessary party in conveyances 
and treaties, to which he affixes the mark of his tribe, as a corporation 
with us doth their public seal. If we go from nation to nation among 
them, we shall not find one who doth not lineally distinguish himself 
by his respective family. . . . Every town has a state-house, or 
synedrion, as the Jewish sanhedrim, where, almost every night, the 
head men convene about public business. . . . These Indian 
Americans pay their religious devoir to Loak IshtoJwollo-Aba, 'the 
great, beneficent, supreme, holy spirit of fire/ who resides (as they 
think) above the clouds, and on earth also with unpolluted people. 
He is with them the sole author of warmth, light, and of all animal 
and vegetable life. They do not pay the least perceivable adoration 
to any images, or to dead persons, neither to the celestial luminaries, 
nor evil spirits, nor any created being whatsoever. . . . They 
flatter themselves with the name hottuh oretoopah, 'the beloved people,' 
because their supposed ancestors, as they affirm, were under the imme- 
diate government of the Deity, who was present with them in a very 
particular manner, and directed them by prophets, while the rest 
of the world were aliens and outlaws to the covenant. . . . The 
Indian language and dialects appear to have the very idiom and 
genius of the Hebrew. Their words and sentences are expressive, 
concise, emphatical, sonorous, and bold, and often, both in letters 
and signification, synonymous with the Hebrew language. . . They 
use many plain religious emblems of the Divine names, Yohkwah, Yah, 
and Ale; and these are the roots of a prodigious number of words 
through their various dialects. . . In conformity to, or after the 
manner of the Jews, the Indian Americans have their prophets, high 
priests, and others of a religious order. As the Jews had a sanctum 
sanctorum, or most holy place, so have all the Indian nations. . . 

. . The Indian tradition says that their forefathers were possessed 
of an extraordinary divine spirit, by which they foretold things 
future, and controlled the common course of nature; and this they 
transmitted to their offspring, provided they obeyed the sacred laws 
annexed to it. . . . As the prophets of the Hebrews had oracular 



MORMON LITERATURE 273 

answers, so the Indian magi (who are to invoke Yo He Wah and 
mediate with the supreme holy fire, that he may give seasonable rains), 
have a transparent stone of supposed great power in assisting to 
bring down the rain. . . . The Hebrews offered daily sacrifice. 
. . . The Indians have a similar religious service. . . . The 
Indians have among them the resemblance of the Jewish sin offering 
and trespass-offering. . . . The Indians observe another religious 
custom of the Hebrews in making a peace-offering. . . . They 
always celebrate the annual expiation of sins in their religious 
temples. The red Hebrews imagine their temples to have such a 
typical holiness, more than any other place, that if they offered 
up the Annual Sacrifice elsewhere, it would not atone for the people. 
. . . The Hebrews had various ablutions and anointings, according 
to the Mosaic ritual, and all the Indian nations constantly observe 
similar customs from religious motives. ... In the coldest weather, 
and when the ground is covered with snow, against their bodily 
ease and pleasure, men and children turn out of their warm houses 
or stoves, reeking with sweat, singing their usual sacred notes, Yo, Yo, 
&c, at the dawn of day, adoring Yo He Wah, at the gladsome sight 
of the morn ; and thus they skip along, echoing praises, till they get 
to the river, when they instantaneously plunge into it. . . . This 
law of purity (bathing in water) was essential to the Jews, and the 
Indians to this day would exclude the men from religious com- 
munion who neglected to observe it. . . . 'Tis well known that 
oil was applied by the Jews to the most sacred as well as common 
uses : their kings, prophets, and priests, at their inauguration and 
consecration, were anointed with oil. . . . Like the Jews, the 
greatest part of the Southern Indians abstain from the most things 
that are in themselves, or in general apprehension of mankind, loath- 
some, or unclean. . . . They reckon all birds of prey and birds 
of night to be unclean and unlawful to be eaten. . . None of them 
will eat of any animal whatsoever, if they either know or suspect 
that it died of itself. . . . They reckon all those animals to be 
unclean that are either carnivorous or live on nasty food, as hogs, 
wolves, panthers, foxes, cats, mice, rats. . . . The Indians, through 
a strong principle of religion, abstain in the strictest manner from 
eating the blood of any animal. . . . The Indian marriages, divorces, 
and punishments of adultery still retain a strong likeness to the 

Jewish laws and customs in these points Many other of 

the Indian punishments resemble those of the Jews. . . The Indians 
strictly adhere more than the rest of mankind to that positive, unre- 
pealed law of Moses, 'He who sheddeth man's blood, by man shall 
his blood be shed.' . . . There never was any set of people who 
pursued the Mosaic law of retaliation with such a fixed eagerness 
as these Americans. . . They forgive all crimes at the Annual 
Atonement of sins, except murder, which is always punished with 
death. . . . The Israelites had cities of refuge, or places of safety, 
for those who killed a person unawares and without design. . . . 
According to the same particular divine law of mercy, each of these 
Indian nations have either a house or town of refuge, which is a 
sure asylum to protect a manslayer, or the unfortunate captive, if 

they can once enter into it Before the Indians go to 

war, they have many preparatory ceremonies of purification and fast- 
ing, like what is recorded of the Israelites. . . . The Indian ark 
is deemed so sacred and dangerous to be touched, either by their 
own sanctified warriors or the spoiling enemy, that they durst not 



274 SCRAP BOOK OF 

touch it upon any account. . . . The warriors consider themselves 
as devoted to God, apart from the rest of the people, while they are 
at war accompanying the sacred ark with the supposed holy things 
it contains. . . . When they return home victorious over the 
enemy, they sing the triumphal song to Yo He Wah, ascribing the 
victory to him, according to a religious custom of the Israelites, who 
were commanded always to attribute their success in war to Jehovah, 
and not to their swords and arrows. 

"The Indian manner of curing their sick is very similar to that 
of the Jews. They always invoke Yo He Wah a considerable space 
of time before they apply any medicines, let the case require ever 
so speedy an application. The more desperately ill their patients are, 
the more earnestly they invoke the Deity on the sad occasion. . . . 
The Indians deem the curing their sick or wounded a very religious 
duty, and it is chiefly performed by their supposed prophets and magi, 
because they believe they are inspired with a great portion of divine 
fire. . . . The surviving brother, by Mosaic law, was to raise seed 
to a deceased brother who left a widow childless, to perpetuate his 
name and family, and inherit his goods and estate, or be degraded. 
The Indian custom looks the very same way; yet it is in this as 
in their law of blood — the eldest brother can redeem. . . Emanuel 
de Moraes and Acosta affirm that the Brazilians marry in their own 
family or tribe. And Jo. de Laet says they call their uncles and 
aunts 'fathers and mothers,' which is a custom of the Hebrews and 
of all our North American Indians; and he assures us they mourn 
very much for their dead, and that their clothes are like those of the 
early Jews. . . Acosta writes that the clothes of the South Amer- 
ican Indians are shaped like those of the ancient Jews. . . Laet, 
(in his description of America), and Escarbotus assure us they 
often heard the South American Indians to repeat the sacred word 
Halliluiah, which made them admire how they first attained it. And 
Malvenda says that the natives of St. Michael had tombstones, which 
the Spaniards digged up, with several ancient Hebrew characters upon 
them. Peter Martyr writes that the Indian w r idow married the brother 
of her deceased husband, according to the Mosaic law. . . . 
Robert Williams, the first Englishman in New England, who is said 
to have learned the Indian language, in order to convert the natives, 
believed them to be Jews." 

Squier's "Antiquities of the State of New York," published 
in Buffalo, in 1851, confirms a number of the statements made 
by Adair, which are reproduced in the above extracts from 
his "History of the American Indians." Squier's work also 
mentions other similarities that exist between the customs of 
the Israelites and the Indians. 

INDIAN CUSTOMS. 

Schoolcraft's "Ethnological Researches," Vol. I (published 
in 1851) says respecting some of the Indians' customs: 

"In regard to the manners, customs, habits, &c, of the wild tribes 
of the Western territory, a true and more correct type than any I 
have ever seen may be found in the ancient history of the Jews or 



MORMON LITERATURE 275 

Israelites after their liberation from Egyptian bondage. The 'Medi- 
cine Lodge' of the Indian may be compared to the place of worship 
or tabernacle of the Jews ; and the sacrifices, offerings, purifications, 
ablutions, and anointings may be all found amongst and practiced 
by those people. The manner of mourning for a deceased relative 
is very similar to that of the Israelites. . . . There could be very 
numerous and similar analogies made between the manners and cus^ 
toms of those people and those of the Jews." 

The following is taken from Civero and Von Tscudi's 
"Peruvian Antiquities/' translated from the original Spanish 
by Dr. Hawks, and published in New York in 1854. 

"Like the Jews, the Indians offer their first fruits; they*keep their 
new moons, and the feast of expiations at the end of September, 
or in the beginning of October; they divide the year into four seasons, 
corresponding with the Jewish festivals. According to Charlevoix 
and Long, the brother of a deceased husband receives his widow into 
his house as a guest, and after a suitable time considers her as a 
legitimate consort. In some parts of North America circumcision is 
practiced, and of this Acosta and Lopez de Gomara make mention. 
But that which most tends to fortify the opinion as to the Hebrew 
origin of the American tribes, is a species of ark, seemingly like 
that of the Old Testament; this the Indians take with them to war: 
it is never permitted to touch the ground, but rests upon stones or 
pieces of wood, it being deemed sacrilegious and unlawful to open 
it or look into it. The American priests scrupulously guard their 
sanctuary, and the high priest carries on his breast a white shell 
adorned with precious stones, which recalls the Urim of the Jewish 
high priest; of whom we are also reminded by a band of white plumes 
on his forehead." 

INDIAN PRACTICE RESEMBLING THE PASSOVER. 

"It is not generally known that there is a marvelous coincidence 
between the traditional stories of the North American Indians and 
the Bible story of the Israelites in Egypt. For instance, in the spring 
of each year, about the time of the Jewish Passover, a white dog — 
the animal must be without spot and blemish — is sacrificed by the 
Blood Indians of North-West Canada. The coincidence would be 
greater if a sheep were used; but there are no sheep in the territory, 
and hence a white dog is used. The blood of the animal is then 
sprinkled on the entrances to the Indian tepees or wigwams. The 
flesh, of the animal is afterwards roasted at midnight, and the whole 
camp partake of it, with loins girt, and in full marching order, just 
as the Israelites did in the time of Pharaoh. When the food has been 
eaten, the entire camp silently march into the woods, a distance of 
several miles. There the medicine-men go apart, and privately plant 
some tobacco-seed, the fruit of which, when ripe, is used for the same 
ceremony the_ following year. This is a marvelous coincidence, and 
the missionaries to that region say the custom has been handed down 
fiom times immemorial. This curious tradition is now published for 
the first time." — Sunday Companion, November 28, 1896. 



276 SCRAP BOOK OF 

TRADITION OF A SACRED BOOK. 

A work on the origin of the American Indians, by C. 
Colton, (London, 1833), says respecting their traditional belief: 

"They assert that a book was once in possession of their ancestors, 
and along with this recognition they have traditions that the Great 
Spirit used to foretell to their fathers future events; that He con- 
trolled nature in their favor; that angels once talked with them; that 
all the Indian tribes descended from one man, who had twelve sons; 
that this man was a notable and renowned prince, having great do- 
minions; and that the Indians, his posterity, will yet recover the 
same dominion and influence. They believe, by tradition, that the 
spirit of prophecy and miraculous interposition, once enjoyed by their 
ancestors,, will yet be restored to them, and that they will recover 
the book, all of which has been so long lost." 

This tradition is a remarkable corroboration of the record 
contained in the Book of Mormon. 

The testimony on record to prove that the Ancient Indians 
are of Israelitish origin is too voluminous to reproduce here. 
The above is sufficient and conclusive. Lord Kingsborough's 
great work on the "Antiquities of Mexico," published in 
1830-37, was written especially to prove that the Indians were 
Israelites. 

ACQUAINTED WITH THE OLD TESTAMENT RECORD. 

That the ancient inhabitants of America were acquainted 
with the record of many events recorded in the Old Testa- 
ment is amply shown by their traditions, their paintings, books 
and inscriptions. 

Lord Kingsborough says concerning the Mexican Indians : 

"I cannot fail to remark that one of the arguments which per- 
suades me to believe that this nation descends from the Hebrews 
is to see the knowledge they have of the book of Genesis 

"It is impossible on reading what Mexican Mythology records 
of the war in heaven, and the fall of Zontemoque and other rebel- 
lious spirits; of the creation of light by the word of Toncatlecuti, 
and of the division of the waters; of the sin of Yzclacolinhqui, and 
his blindness and his nakedness; and of the temptation of Suchequecal 
and her disobedience in gathering roses from a tree, and the consequent 
misery and disgrace of herself and all her posterity, not to recognize 
scriptural analogies. But the Mexican tradition of the deluge is that 
which bears the most unequivocal marks of having been derived from 
a Hebrew source. This tradition records that a few persons escaped 
in the Ahuchueti, or ark of fir, when the earth was swallowed up by 
the deluge, the chief of whom was named Palecath of Cipaquetona : 
and he invented the art of making wine; that Xelua, one of his 
descendants, or at least one of those who escaped in the ark, was 
present at the building of a high tower, which the succeeding genera- 
tion constructed with a view of escaping from the deluge, should it 



MORMON LITERATURE 277 

again occur : the Toncatlecutli, incensed at their presumption, destroyed 
the tower by lightning, confounded their language and dispersed them ; 
and that Xelua led a colony to the new World." — Mexican Antiquities, 
Vol. VI, p. 401. 

TRADITION OF MOSES. 

The same writer also makes the following statement 
respecting the ancient Americans' knowledge of the story of 
Moses : 

"A very remarkable representation of the ten plagues which God 
sent on Egypt, occurs in the eleventh and twelfth pages of the 
Borgian Ms. Moses is there painted, holding up in his left hand 
his rod, which became a serpent; and, with a furious gesture, calling 
down the plagues upon the Egyptians. These plagues were frogs, 
locusts, lice, flies, etc., all of which are represented in the pages 
referred to; but the last and most dreadful were the thick darkness 
which overspread Egypt for three days, and the death of the first- 
born of the Egyptians. 

"The curious symbol of one serpent swallowing up others, like- 
wise occurs in the nineteenth page of the same Ms. It is not extra- 
ordinary that the Mexicans, who were acquainted with one portion 
of the exodus — that relating to the children of Israel journeying from 
Egypt — should also not have been ignorant of another." 

TRADITION OF EVE. 

Bernardino de Sahagun, a Franciscan missionary and his- 
torian of the sixteenth century, author of "Historia Universal 
de Nueva Espania," says concerning the Aztec tradition of 
Eve: 

"This woman was the first who existed in the world, and the 
mother of the whole human race ; who was tempted by the serpent 
who appeared to her in the terrestrial paradise, and discoursed with 
her, to persuade her to transgress the command of God, and that is 
likewise true, that after having committed sin, etc., she bore a son 
and a daughter at the same birth, and that the son was named 
Cain and the daughter Calmana ; and that afterwards she brought 
forth a second birth, Abel, and his sister Delborah, so that she bore 
them by twin birth." 

Prof. Short, in his "North Americans of Antiquity," page 
238, quotes from the native writer, Intellxochitl, as follows : 

TRADITION OF THE FLOOD. 

"It is found in the histories of the Toltecs, that this age and 
first world, as they call it, lasted seventeen hundred and sixteen 
years ; then men were destroyed by tremendous rains and lightnings 
from the sky, and even all the land, without exception of anything, 
and the highest mountains were covered up and submerged in water 
'caxolmoletli' or fifteen cubits, and here they add other fables of 
how men came to multiply from the few who escaped from this 
destruction in a toptlipetlacali, this word signifies a close chest." 



278 SCRAP BOOK OF 

"No tradition has been more widely spread among nations than 
that of a Deluge. ... It was the received notion under some 
form or other, of the most civilized people in the Old World, and of 
the barbarians of the New. The Aztecs combined with this some 
particular circumstances of a more arbitrary character, resembling 
the accounts of the east. They believed that two persons survived 
the Deluge, a man named Coxcox and his wife. Their heads are 
represented in ancient painting, together with a boat floating on the 
waters at the foot of a mountain. A dove is also depicted, with a 
hieroglyphical emblem of language in his mouth, which he is distribu- 
ting to the children of Coxcox, who were born dumb. The neigh- 
boring people of Michoacan, inhabiting the same high plains of the 
Andes, had a still further tradition, that the boat in which Tegpi, 
their Noah, escaped, was filled with various kinds of animals and 
birds. After some time, a vulture was sent out from it, but remained 
feeding on the dead bodies of the giants which had been left on the 
earth, as the waters subsided. The little humming bird, huitzitzilin, 
was then set forth, and returned with a twig in his mouth. The 
coincidence of both these accounts with the Hebrew and Chaldean 
narratives is obvious." — "Conquest of Mexico," by W. H. Prescott, 
Cpages 463-4). 

LED BY YOUNGEST BROTHER. 

Fernando Montesinos, the Spanish historian of Peru says of 
the Peruvians : 

"That nation was originated by a people led by four brothers, the 
youngest of these brothers assumed supreme authority, and became 
the first of a long line of sovereigns." (See Book of Mormon, Book 
of Jacob, 1: 9-11). 

ENGRAVED ON PLATES OF METAL. 

A writer by the name of C. W. Wandell says : 

"There can be no well-founded objection to the Nephite record, 
from the material on which it is engraved ; for the gold plate worn 
on Aaron's head, on which was written 'Holiness to the Lord,' proves 
that the idea was known to them. Bishop Watson says: 'The 
Hebrews went so far as to write their sacred books in gold, as we 
may learn from Josephus compared with Pliny.' (Watson's Bib. 
and Theo. Die. Art. Writings). 

"Nor is the modern, book-like form of the volume any argument 
against its antiquity ; for Bishop Watson in the same place says : 
'Those books which were inscribed on tablets of wood, lead, brass or 
ivory were connected together by rings at the back, through which a 
rod was passed to carry them.' " 

EGYPTIAN WRITINGS. 

A writer in the Foreign Quarterly Review for October, 
1836, says: 

"Lastly, the eye of the antiquarian cannot fail to be both attracted 
and fixed by evidences of the existence of two great branches of the 



MORMON LITERATURE 279 

hieroglyphical language — both having striking affinities with the 
Egyptian, and yet distinguished from it by characteristics perfectly 
American. One is the picture-writing peculiar to the Mexicans, and 
which displays several striking traits of assimilation to the anaglyphs, 
and the historical tablets of the Egyptian temples. The second is a 
pure hieroglyphical language, to which little attention has hitherto 
been called, which appears to have been peculiar to the Tultecan or 
some still more ancient nation that preceded the Mexicans; which was 
as complete as the Egyptian in its double constituency of a symbolic 
and a phonetic alphabet, and which, as far as we can judge, appears to 
have rivalled the Egyptian in its completeness, while in some respects 
it excelled it in its regularity and beauty." 

Dr. August Le Plongeon, the eminent archaeologist of New 
York, in the Review of Reviews for July, 1895, announces the 
discovery of the sacred alphabet of the Mayas (the Indian 
tribe of Central America) is practically identical with that of 
the Egyptians, and that the grammatical structure of the two 
tongues is strikingly similar, many words and characters hav- 
ing the same meaning in both. His conclusion is that both 
these people acquired the art of writing from a common 
source. 

This is in strict harmony with the statements made in the 
Book of Mormon. Nephi states in the first chapter of his 
book (Book or Mormon, page 1) that he made his record, 
which was sacred, in "the language of the Egyptians." 
Mosiah confirms this statement (Mosiah 1:4); and Mormon 
says that it was written in characters which his people called 
"reformed Egyptian," (Mormon 9:32). 

The Book of Mormon states that the descendants of the 
colonists from the Tower of Babel and of those from Jeru- 
salem attained to a high degree of civilization, were acquainted 
with many arts; and also that they became very wicked, and 
destroyed each other in fiercely-fought battles. (See Mormon, 
chapter 6; also Ether, 15: 2).' The record gives the informa- 
tion that the first nation cultivated all kinds of fruit and 
grain; that they manufactured silk and fine linen, and pos- 
sessed gold, silver and other precious things; that they had 
domestic animals, such as cattle, sheep, goats, swine, horses, 
elephants and others. (See Book of Ether, 9:17, 18, 19). 
The second nation found these same animals in the country 
(see I Nephi 18: 25). It is also recorded that the latter 
people built cities (Alma 21 : 2) and temples (II Nephi 5 : 16) ; 
that they had coins of gold and silver (Alma 9:4-19), and used 
these and other metals in the arts, ( Jarom 1:8); and that 
many records were kept by the people, (Helaman 3: 13). 

The evidences that the ancient peoples of America were 



280 SCRAP BOOK OF 

highly civilized are numerous and undisputable. Only a very 
few of the many descriptions of ancient ruins discovered in 
various parts of America are given in the following extracts : 

EVIDENCES OF ADVANCED CIVILIZATION — RUINS DISCOVERED. 

"Much has been done in recent years to throw light upon the 
history of the ancient races of the east, but comparatively little interest 
has been taken, even by American archaeologists and scientists, in the 
ancient and marvelous civilization whose traces are to be found scat- 
tered over our continent, particularly in Central America and 
Mexico. That a civilization once flourished in these regions, much 
higher than any of the Spanish conquerors found upon their arrival, 
there can be no doubt. By far the most important work that has 
been done among the remains of the old Maya civilization has been 
carried on by the Peabody Museum of Harvard College, through a 
series of expeditions it has sent to the buried city now called Copan, 
in Spanish Honduras. In a beautiful valley near the borderland of 
Guatemala, surrounded by steep mountains and watered by a winding 
river, the hoary city lies wrapped in the sleep of ages. The ruins 
at Copan, although in a more advanced state of destruction than 
those of the Maya cities of Yucatan, have a general similarity to the 
latter in the design of the buildings and in the sculptures, while the 
characters in the inscriptions are essentially the same. It would 
seem, therefore, that Copan was a city of the Mayas; but if so it 
must have been one of their most ancient settlements, fallen into 
decay long before the cities in Yucatan reached their prime. The 
Maya civilization was totally distinct from the Aztec or Mexican ; it 
was an older and also a much higher civilization. 

"So far the Peabody expeditions have confined their attention to 
the temples and palaces, and though for several seasons quite a little 
army of natives has been engaged in excavating, yet the work that 
has been accomplished amounts to little in comparison with that which 
remains to be done. To clear the main structure alone will be the 
work of years. Could the vast structures be restored, our greatest 
buildings would seem as pygmies in comparison; and certainly no city 
of the modern world could boast such a profuseness and richness of 
carved and sculptured ornamentations." — Henry C. Walsh, in Harper's 
Weekly, October, 1897. 

INDIANS ALL OF ONE ORIGIN. 

Mr. Bradford in his researches into the origin of the red 
race, adopts the following conclusions in regard to the ancient 
occupants of North America : 

"That they were all of the same origin, branches of the same race 
and possessed of similar customs and institutions. 

'That they were populous and occupied a great extent of territory. 

"That they had arrived at a considerable degree of civilization, were 
associated in large communities and lived in extensive cities. 

"That they possessed the use of many of the metals, such as lead, 
copper, gold, and silver, and probably the art of working in them. 

"That they sculptured in stone and sometimes used that material 
in the construction of their edifices. 



MORMON LITERATURE 281 

"That they had the knowledge of the arch of receding steps; of the 
art of pottery, producing urns and utensils formed with taste and 
constructed upon the principles of chemical composition; and the art 
of brick-making. 

"That they worked the salt springs, and manufactured salt. 

"That they were an agricultural people, living under the influence 
and protection of regular forms of governments. 

"That they possessed a decided system of religion, and a mythology 
connected with astronomy, which, with its sister science, geometry, 
was in the hands of the priesthood. 

"That they were skilled in the art of fortification. 

"That the epoch of their original settlement in the United States is 
of great antiquity; and 

"That the only indications of their origin to be gathered from the 
locality of their ruined monuments, point toward Mexico." — Baldwin's 
Ancient America. 

RUINS IN YUCATAN. 

"Yucatan is the grave of a great nation that has mysteriously 
passed away and left behind no history. Every forest embosoms the 
majestic remains of vast temples, sculptured over with symbols of a 
lost creed, and noble cities, whose stately palaces and causeways attest 
in their mournful abandonment the colossal grandeur of their builder. 
They are the gigantic tombs of an illustrious race, but they bear 
neither name nor epitaph. The conscience-stricken awe with which 
the Indian avoids them as he relates a confused tradition of a whole 
people extinguished in blood and fire by his forefathers — a ferocious 
and cannibal race delighting in human sacrifices — are all that even 
conjecture can say of the manner in which the ancient occupants of 
Yucatan were blotted, en masse, from the page of existence. The 
barbarous exterminators remained the masters of the country, and 
built them rude huts under the shadow of those immense edifices 
which are still the marvel and the mystery of Yucatan. On many of 
these singular edifices is stamped the blood-red impress of a human 
hand— a fU symbol of the rule of blood to which it has so constantly 
been the victim. This 'bloody hand' was imprinted with evident pur- 
pose on the still yielding stucco of the new-built walls, and presents 
every line and curve in life-like distinctness; but the explanation 
of the symbol is unknown." — New York Sun, June 8, 1848. 

ANCIENT GLASS JAR. 

"In the shaft of J. L. Duncan and Co., on the ridge between the 
Middle and South Yubas, in this county, at the distance of 176 feet 
below the surface of the ground, was found, on the 26th December, a 
curiously-fashioned glass bottle or jar, which was dug up in hard 
cement. After removing the reddish coating, an eight of an inch thick, 
which attached to the outside, and thoroughly washing it, it was 
found to be of a light color and perfectly transparent. It somewhat 
resembled a small-sized pickle-jar, but has a longer neck and a flat 
bottom. It must have been lying in the silent spot where it was 
found for many hundred years." — Nevada Journal. 

A RUINED CITY. 

"I must not, however, forget to mention that there has lately 
been discovered, in the province of Vera Paz, 150 miles north-east 



282 SCRAP BOOK OF 

of Guatemala, buried in a dense forest, and far from any settlements, 
a ruined city, surpassing Copan or Palenque in extent and magnifi- 
cence, and displaying a degree of art to which none of the structures 
of Yucatan can lay claim." — From a letter by Mr. E. G. Squier, read 
before the American Ethnological Society, October 17, 1849. 

ANCIENT COINS AND IMPLEMENTS. 

"While some hands were digging out a cellar in Botetourt County, 
Va., they came upon a quantity of coin, consisting of some eight 
pieces, in an iron box about 14 inches square. The coin was larger 
than a dollar, and the inscription in a language wholly unknown to 
any person in the vicinity. Upon digging down some 16 inches lower, 
they came to a quantity of iron implements of singular and heretofore 
unseen shape. Several scientific gentlemen have examined into the 
matter, and have come to the conclusion that the coins, together with 
the other curiosities, must have been placed there at an extremely 
early date, and before the settlement of the country." — New York 
Despatch. 

The Book of Mormon states that at the time of the Savior's 
crucifixion a great and terrible destruction took place upon the 
continent of America. It also contains a record of the Savior's 
appearance and ministry on that continent after His resurrec- 
tion. (See III Nephi). 

DESTRUCTION AT THE TIME OF THE CRUCIFIXION. 

Concerning the destruction that occurred at the time of the 
crucifixion, the record says: 

"And it came to pass in the thirty and fourth year, in the first 
month, in the fourth day of the month, there arose a great storm, 
such an one as never had been known in all the land; 

"And there was also a great and terrible tempest ; and there was 
terrible thunder, insomuch, that it did shake the whole earth as if it 
was about to divide asunder; 

"And there were exceeding sharp lightnings, such as never had 
been known in all the land. 

"And the city of Zarahemla did take fire; 

"And the city of Moroni did sink into the depths of the sea, and 
the inhabitants thereof were drowned; 

"And the earth was carried up upon the city of Moronihah, that 
in the place of the city thereof, there became a great mountain ; 

"And there was a great and terrible destruction in the land 
southward. 

"But behold, there was a more great and terrible destruction in 
the land northward; for behold, the whole face of the land was 
changed, because of the tempest, and the whirlwinds, and the thun- 
derings, and the lightnings, and the exceeding great quaking of the 
whole earth ; 

"And the highways were broken up, and the level roads were 
spoiled, and many smooth places became rough, 

"And many great and notable cities were sunk, and many were 



MORMON LITERATURE 283 

burned, and many were shook till the buildings thereof had fallen 
to the earth, and the inhabitants thereof were slain, and the places 
were left desolate; 

"And there were some cities which remained; but the damage 
thereof was exceeding great, and there were many in them who were 
slain." (Ill Nephi 8: 5-15). 

RUINS ON THE RIDGE OF A MOUNTAIN, 

Mr. William Niven, a well-known American mineralogist 
of New York gives the following account of discoveries he 
made in the mountains of the state of Guerrero, Mexico. His 
exploring trip was taken in the year 1894 : 

"About noon we camped at a spring in a deep canyon. The guide 
promised to show us the first sign of ruins at a place called Yerba 
Buena. We soon saw the first evidences of pre-historic structures, 
which, however, were little more than foundations. But the surprise 
at the top of the hill removed all doubts of the Indian's veracity, for 
there before us was what was once evidently a great temple, occupying 
a space of 200x300 feet. Climbing to the top of one tower I found 
it covered with charcoal dust to the depth of eighteen inches. Then 
we mounted our horses and traveled till dusk, nearly ten miles, among 
the ruins of what was at one time a great city. The houses, sub- 
stantially built of stone and lime, had been from fifty to eighty feet 
square. The ruins were found only on the ridges of the mountains, 
while on the sides near the summit were visible many foundations. 
After descending from the summit 400 or 500 feet there were no 
signs of ruins of any description. . . . The ruins which I was 
fortunate enough to discover in Guerrero are very extensive — much 
more so than I at first supposed. At a rather rough estimate I 
should say that territory of over 900 square miles was literally covered, 
foot by foot, with sections of ruins. Every ridge and hilltop bore 
the remains of ancient temples, some of them mammoth in propor- 
tions. . . . The ruins have the^ appearance of belonging to one 
vast city, and subsequent investigations bore out my first impressions 
on the matter. During the time I was occupied in excavating I visited 
the ruins of twenty-two temples, with altars in the centre of all of 
them from five to twenty feet high and from ten to fifteen feet 
square." 

Mr. Niven, in giving his opinion about the destruction of 
the great city says : 

"Who were these people and how came they to disappear I cannot 
answer. My impression is that once upon a time the country was one 
vast plain. It was probably submerged by a titanic convulsion of 
nature, and with it disappeared its people and their primitive civiliza- 
tion. Later the land was thrust up again, as we see it now, a barren, 
desolate waste. As the nearest water supply is several miles distant, 
and that only a small spring, it is evident that some great trans- 
formation in nature has taken place since the land was populated." 

How the ruined city visited by Mr. Niven came to be 
located upon mountain ridges can be understood from what is 



284 SCRAP BOOK OF 

recorded in the Book of Mormon. The city of Moronihah is 
mentioned as one which was destroyed by being covered with 
earth and a mountain being raised in place of it. It is quite 
probable that this pre-historic city situated in the interior of 
Mexico met a similar fate to that of Moronihah, and was 
thrown up into its present position by some mighty upheaval 
of the earth's crust, for it is not at all likely that the city was 
originally built upon a mountain. Mr. Niven's impression that 
the country was once a vast plain is consistent with what may 
be inferred from the account given in the Book of Mormon; 
and his belief that the remarkable transformation of the coun- 
try was caused by some great convulsion of nature is also 
in harmony with the statements made in the sacred book, and 
goes to confirm the truth of it. 

DESTROYED BY THE ACTION OF HEAT. 

Another testimony to the destruction that took place, evi- 
dences of which still remain, is given in the following extract 
from the San Francisco Herald: 

"Captain Walker assures us that the country from the Colorado 
to the Rio Grande, between the Gila and San Juan, is full of ruined 
habitations and cities, most of which are on the table-land. . . . 
On that occasion he had penetrated about midway from the Colorado 
into the wilderness, and had encamped near the Little Red River, 
with the Sierra Blanca looming up to the south, when he noticed at 
a little distance, an object that induced him to examine further. As 
he approached, he found it to be a kind of citadel, around which 
lay the ruins of a city more than a mile in length. It was located 
on a gentle declivity that sloped towards Red River, and the lines of 
the streets could be distinctly traced, running regularly at right angles 
with each other. The houses had all been built of stone, but all had 
been reduced to ruins by the action of some great heat, which ^ had 
evidently passed over the whole country. It was not an ordinary 
conflagration, but must have been some fierce, furnace-like blast of 
fire, similar to that issuing from a volcano, as the stones were all 
burnt — some of them almost cindered, others glazed as if melted. 
This appearance was visible in every ruin he met with. A storm 
of fire seemed to have swept over the whole face of the country, 
and the inhabitants must have fallen before it. In the centre of this 
city we refer to rose abruptly a rock of 20 or 30 feet high, upon the 
top of which stood a portion of the walls of what had once been an 
immense building. The outline of the building was still distinct. . . . 
All the south end of the building seemed to have been burnt to cinders 
and to have sunk to a mere pile of rubbish. Even the rock on which 
it was built appeared to have been partially fused by the heat." 

REMAINS FOUND UNDER LAVA BEDS. 

In an article which appeared in the San Francisco Bulletin 
several years ago, Dr. D. L. Yates, says: 



MORMON LITERATURE 285 

"It was said that California possesses some of the oldest known 
relics on the continent. The first authenticated record of the original 
occupants was found on the Table Mountain region in Tuolumne 
County, and is of an age prior to the great volcanic outburst. Fossil 
remains of the rhinoceros and an extinct horse are found under the 
lava layers forming the Table Mountains, which are 1,400 feet thick, 
1,700 feet wide and many hundreds of feet high, where the river 
beds have been washed out and have been covered again to the depth 
of from three thousand to four thousand feet more since the flow 
of the lava. This lava rests on a bed of detritus, which is often 
entered by running tunnels. The human relics and stone implements 
found in these formations give evidence of human habitants differing 
from any known since. There have been found spear heads, a pipe 
of polished stone, two scoops of steleitic rock (resembling the grocer's 
scoop), an implement of aragonite, resembling an unbent bow, but the 
use of which is unknown and cannot be conjectured, a stone needle, 
with notches at the larger end, and the finest charmstones that have 
ever been found. 

"There have been brought to light the fossils of nine mastodons, 
twenty elephants, various pachyderms in the Table Mountains, numer- 
ous evidences of animal life in the calcareous formations in the Texas 
flats, obsidian spear heads, fossils of the elephant, horse and camel 
about Hornites, bones and evidences of pre-historic human industry 
in Tulare, and in Trinity and Siskiyou many proofs of the contem- 
poraneous existence of man and extinct mammals." 

DISCOVERY OF A HIDDEN CITY. 

The Philadelphia Record, z, few years ago published the 
following despatch from Fort Davis, Texas : 

"A strange discovery has been lately made by a surveying party 
of the Kansas City, El Paso and Mexico Railroad, at a point in 
Southern Mexico, not very far from Las Cruces. Here, amid a tre- 
mendous lava flow, a veritable sea of obsidian or black glass, a hidden 
city has been discovered. . . . 

"The obsidian, molten or black glass at the moment of cooling 
evidently became agitated, for it now lies in ragged waves and 
billows of fantastic shape, some of the ridges from twelve to fourteen 
feet high and capped like the sea waves with a combing crest of 
greenish white. The action of the winds and elements have literally 
burned some parts of this region into powdered dust. 

"At the northern extremity, where the unknown city lies partly 
uncovered, the ruins of gigantic stone buildings peer forth into the 
light of day. Some of these buildings are simply tremendous. . . . 

"The whirlwind and sand augers have scooped out the dust, and 
thus exposed the city. No legend or story exists to show how or 
when it was founded, or whether it was abandoned or destroyed. 
The latter seems most likely, and probably, too by an earthquake, at 
some remote period which threw the lava and fire up. No volcano is 
known to exist in the neighborhood." 

EVIDENCES OF GREAT ERUPTIONS. 

Many discoveries have been made that give evidence of 
great eruptions in America. The San Francisco Herald stated 



286 SCRAP BOOK OF 

some years ago that Mr. Butterfield, in running a tunnel in 
Table Mountain, near Sonora, California, found a trunk of a 
large pine tree, one hundred and ten feet from the surface of 
the ground. 

Morse's Universal Geography states that in Cincinnati the 
stump of a tree was found ninety-nine feet below the surface 
of the ground, and another stump containing marks of an axe 
and iron rust was found ninety-four feet deep in the earth. 
Ancient implements have been found at various depths in the 
earth, and in widely separated parts of the country, which all 
go to confirm the account given in the Book of Mormon con- 
cerning what happened upon the American continent at the 
time of the crucifixion. 

THE MESSIAH KNOWN TO THE ANCIENT INHABITANTS OF 

AMERICA. 

James Wells, D.D., in the Sunday Magazine, says : 

"A Saznor, at once human and divine, has a supreme place in the 
creed of the Red-man. The thoughtful Indians also felt the pressure 
of the solemn facts and needs of life. They groped in the darkness, 
and stretched forth hands of entreaty to God. In their deep need, 
they yearned for a teacher and helper; and somehow or other, they 
believed that he had come, or would yet come to them. They had 
dim, confused suggestions and cravings that could find their realiza- 
tion only in Christ. Their traditions are rich in myths and legends 
which cluster round Hiawatha, the messenger and representative of 
God. They regard Hiawatha as the relative of the Great Spirit and 
they call him 'uncle/ that is, kinsman. Schoolcraft has collected the 
Hiawatha legend in a very interesting book. 

"Hiawatha was a sort of Red Indian Messias. Though a heavenly 
being he was born a child on earth, and his birth was wondrous. He 
came into the world long ago and instituted 'the Grand Medicine.' 
He had super-human powers, and used them all to bless men. In 
sending him, the Creator smiled upon His helpless children. All the 
evil spirits strove against him, but he conquered them and gained 
strength from the struggle. He used to spend days in fasting and 
prayer, and he went about continually doing good. He prophesied 
that, after he had left them, they would take to quarreling and fighting, 
and that they would be driven from their hunting-grounds far west- 
ward. He told them of the isles of the blest and the land of the 
hereafter. They also believe that he conducts souls to the other 
world; and they expect him to come again to the earth." 

THE CROSS AS AN EMBLEM. 

Prescott, in his "Conquest of Mexico," page 465, speaks of 
the astonishment of the Catholic priests, who accompanied the 
expedition of Cortez, and found Christian rites practiced by 
Indians. He says : 



MORMON LITERATURE 287 

"They could not suppress their wonder, as they beheld the cross, 
the sacred emblem of their own faith, raised as an object of worship 
in the temples of Anahuac. They met with it in various places ; and 
an image of a cross may be seen at this day, sculptured in bas-relief 
on the walls of one of the buildings of Palenque, while a figure bearing 
some resemblance to that of a child is held up to it, as if in adoration. 
Their surprise was heightened, when they witnessed a religious rite 
which reminded them of the Christian communion. On these occa- 
sions, an image of the tutelary deity of the Aztecs was made of 
flour of maize mixed with blood, and, after consecration by the 
priests, was distributed among the people, who, as they ate it, 'showed 
signs of humiliation and sorrow, declaring it was the flesh of the 
Deity.' How could the Roman Catholic fail to recognize the awful 

ceremony of the eucharist? With the same feeling they 

witnessed another ceremony, that of the Aztec baptism. . . . The 
Jewish and Christian schemes were strangly mingled together, and the 
brains of the good fathers were still further bewildered by the mixture 
of heathenish abominations, which were so closely intertwined with the 
most orthodox observances. In their perplexity they looked on the 
whole as the delusion of the devil, who counterfeited the rites of 
Christianity and the traditions of the chosen people, that he might 
allure his wretched victims for their own destruction." 

KNOWLEDGE OF THE GODHEAD. 

"Las Casas, bishop of Chiapa, relates in his apology, which is in 
Ms., in the convent of St. Dominic, that when he passed through the 
kingdom of Yucatan, he found there a respectable ecclesiastic, of 
mature age; he charged him to proceed into the interior of their 
country, giving him a certain plan of instruction, in order to preach 
to them : at the end of a year, thus he wrote to the bishop — he had 
met with a principal lord, who informed him that they believed in 
God, who resided in heaven, even the Father, the Son, and the Holy 
Spirit. The Father was named Yeona, the Son Bahab, who was born 
of a virgin, named Chibirias, and that of the Holy Spirit was called 
Euach. Bahab, the Son, they said, was put to death by Euporo, who 
scourged Him, and put on His head a crown of thorns, and placed 
Him with His arms stretched upon a beam of wood, and that on the 
third day He came to life, and ascended into heaven, where He is with 
the Father ; that immediately after the Euach came in His place as a 
merchant, bringing precious merchandise, filling those who would 
with gifts and graces, abundant and divine." — Antiquities of Mexico. 

"The virgin is represented by the Indian paintings, of whom the 
great Prohphet should be born, and that His own people would 
reject and meditate evil against Him, and would put Him to death; 
accordingly He is represented in the paintings with His hands and 
feet tied to the tree." — Monarquia Indiana. 

TRADITION OF CHRIST. 

Rosales in the "History of Chili," says, 

"The inhabitants of this extreme southern portion of America, 
situated at the distance of so many thousand miles from New Spain, 
and who did not employ paintings to record events, accounted for 
their knowledge of some doctrines of Christianity by saying, that in 



288 SCRAP BOOK OF 

former times they had heard their fathers say, a wonderful man had 
come to that country, wearing a long beard, with shoes and a 
mantle such as the Mexicans carry on their shoulders, who performed 
many miracles, cured the sick with water, caused it to rain that their 
crops of grain might grow, kindled fire at a breath, healing the sick, 
and giving sight to the blind, and that he spoke with as much pro- 
priety and elegance in the language of their country, as if he had 
always resided in it, addressing them in words very sweet and new 
to them, telling them that the Creator of the universe resided in the 
highest place of heaven, and that many men and women resplendent 
as the sun dwelt with Him." 

BAPTISM KNOWN. 

Herrera, a Spanish historian of the sixteenth century, in his 
history of America, volume 4, page 172, says, "Baptism was 
known in Yucatan ; the name they gave it signified to be born 
again." 

STRONG PROOFS OF THE TRUTH OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 

The foregoing testimony taken from the works of secular 
writers confirms in a remarkable manner the historical part of 
the Book of Mormon, and is a strong proof that that record is 
authentic. Much more evidence of a similar character is to be 
had, but space will not admit of it here. The proof adduced in 
support of the authenticity of the Book of Mormon by the 
discoveries and observations of modern explorers is made the 
more forcible by the fact that they who have furnished it were 
not believers in the divinity of the book. Many, if not all of 
them, published to the world the results of their researches, 
and their conclusions respecting them, without knowing any- 
thing about the contents of the book, and therefore they had 
no predilection for it. It might be truthfully added that among 
all the discoveries made that furnish any information respect- 
ing the ancient Americans nothing has been found to conflict 
with or disprove any assertion contained in that most remark- 
able volume, the Book of Mormon. 

CONCLUSION. 

No attempt has been made herein to present an exhaustive 
treatise on Joseph Smith's divine mission. The evidences of 
his inspiration have been referred to very briefly ; and hundreds 
of other proofs equally strong, and which are well known, have 
not even been mentioned. 

The Latter-day Saints do not, however, depend upon out- 
ward evidences for their knowledge that Joseph Smith was a 



MORMON LITERATURE 289 

prophet. They have placed their trust in the promise of the 
Savior, as recorded by John: 

"My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me. If any man will 
do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or 
whether I speak of myself." 

They have also accepted the admonition of the Apostle 
James : 

"If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all 
men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him." 

They have sought to do the will of the Lord, and have 
prayed to Him for wisdom and their prayers have been 
answered. They have received a testimony from above that 
the Gospel as revealed anew through the Prophet Joseph 
Smith is true. This same source of divine information is open 
to every one who will humble himself, and will obey the 
Gospel, with an honest desire to serve the Lord. 



INDEX OF CHAPTER CONTENTS ON THIS TRACT. 



CHAPTER I. 

A Glorious Thought — Should Prophets be Expected in our day? — 
God's Word Indicates that a Prophet should Come — Prophets sent 
to Announce all Important Events — Positive Promise of the Lord 
to send a Messenger — Necessity of Prophets and Apostles in the 
Church — Church Founded upon Prophets and Apostles — Power 
given Apostles and Prophets — Object of Inspired Men in the 
Church — How long they should Remain — Is the Canon of Scripture 
Full? — Without Modern Revelation Bible Prophecies Cannot be 
Fulfilled — Treatment of Prophets in Past Ages — Jesus a Stumbling 
Stone — Many Prophets Rejected — Persecution to Follow all In- 
spired Teachers — Conclusions Drawn from Scriptures Quoted. 

CHAPTER II. 

Was Joseph Smith a Prophet? — Testimony of His Works — Judging 
by the Fruits — Joseph Smith's Claim — His Claim Compared with 
Scripture — Predictions that the Gospel should be Restored — Joseph 
Smith Treated the same as Ancient Prophets — Account of Some of 
his Works — Bible Prophecies Fulfilled — Church Organization the 
Same as Formerly — Same Doctrines as in Former Days — The Holy 
Ghost Received — How to Obtain Proof — Outward Proofs — Testi- 
mony of Witnesses — Ancient Prophecies Being Fulfilled — The Gath- 
ering of Israel — Gathering Peculiar to Latter-day Saints — Events 
in the History of the Saints — Words of the Psalmist Fulfilled — 
Isaiah's Prediction Fulfilled — A Prophecy of Malachi — Salvation for 
the Dead — Facts Proven. 



290 SCRAP BOOK OF 



CHAPTER III. 

Joseph Smith's Works — Evidence of his Inspiration — Scriptural Tests 
— Prediction of the Angel — None can Stop God's Work — "A Mar- 
velous Work" — Testimony of Disinterested Men — Prophecy about 
War — Fulfilled 28 years Afterwards — Predicted Men's Lives Would 
be Spared — The Saints' Exodus Foretold — Gathering Predicted — > 
Joseph Smith as an Expounder of Scripture — Church Organization 
— All his Works Proclaim him a Prophet. 

CHAPTER IV. 

The Book of Mormon — An Evidence of the Inspiration of Joseph 
Smith — Its Purport — Impossible to Write Without Divine Aid — 
Prophecies in the Book of Mormon — A Bible ! A Bible ! — Isaiah's 
Prophecy — Book Gives a Test of its Truth — Attested by Direct 
Evidence — Testimony of Three Witnesses — Testimony of Witnesses 
Unchanged — Testimony of Eight Witnesses — Secular Proof of the 
Book of Mormon — Colonists from the Tower of Babel — Origin 
Before the Christian Era — Of Hebrew Origin — Indian Customs — 
Indian Practice Resembling the Passover — Tradition of a Sacred 
Book — Acquainted with the Old Testament Record — Tradition of 
Moses — Tradition of Eve — Tradition of the Flood — Led by Young- 
est Brother — Engraved on Plates of Metal — Egyptian Writings — 
Evidences of Advanced Civilization — Ruins Discovered — Indians all 
of One Origin — Ruins in Yucatan — Ancient Glass Jar — A Ruined 
City — Ancient Coins and Implements — Destruction at the time of 
the Crucifixion — Ruins on the Ridge of a Mountain — Destroyed by 
the Action of Heat — Remains Found under Lava Beds — Discovery 
of a Hidden City — Evidences of Great Eruptions — The Messiah 
Known to the Ancient Inhabitants of America — The Cross as an 
Emblem — Knowledge of the Godhead — Tradition of the Christ- 
Strong Proofs of the Truth of the Book of Mormon — Conclusion. 



MORMON LITERATURE 



MARKS OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST. 



THE OUTWARD SIGNS BY WHICH IT MAY BE KNOWN. 



BY EDWIN F. PARRY, LIVERPOOL, ENGLAND. 



OUTWARD SIGNS BY WHICH CHRIST S GOSPEL MAY BE KNOWN — 

CHARACTER OF HIS CHURCH KNOWLEDGE THE OUTCOME OF 

TRUE FAITH — HOW IT MAY BE OBTAINED — AN ILLUSTRATION 
— PARABLE OF THE SOWER — WHERE IS THE TRUE GOSPEL AND 
CHURCH OF CHRIST? 



MANY FORMS OF RELIGION. 



There are many religions in the world. Teachers of one 
form of religion will tell us they are right. Those who teach 
another form will make the same claim for themselves. All 
religions have some truth, or people would not believe in them. 

ONLY ONE PERFECT RELIGION. 

The Savior taught only one form of religion. That one 
is called the Gospel of Jesus Christ. It embraces all truth, 
and contains nothing but truth. 

"There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one 
hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and 
Father of all." (Ephesians 4: 4, 5, 6). 

JESUS CHRIST THE AUTHOR OF SALVATION. 

All Christians believe that salvation is only to be gained 
through Jesus Christ, the Savior of the world. 

291 



292 SCRAP BOOK OF 

"'I am the way. the truth, and the life; no man cometh unto the 
Father, but by me." (John 14: 6). 

"For there is none other name under heaven given among men, 
whereby we must be saved." (Acts 4: 12). 

The holy scriptures justify us in rejecting all religions that 
do not teach belief in Christ. 

WHICH RELIGION CONTAINS ALL TRUTH? 

There are many varieties of religion even among Christian 
believers. But the whole truth is what we want. None but 
the true Gospel can be acceptable to the Lord. 

"Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness." (Mat- 
thew 6: 33). 

How are we to know which religion contains all truth ? 

THE BIBLE WILL GUIDE US. 

The Bible will assist us in making this discovery. It tells 
us many things which Jesus taught as His Gospel. Any teach- 
ing contrary to what He gave cannot be true. 

"Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel 
unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be 
accursed." (Galatians 1: 8). 

The Gospel which the Savior taught has not changed. It 
is the same to-day as it was when He dwelt upon the earth. 

FAITH A DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. 

The first and principal doctrine taught by Christ was faith. 

"God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting 
life." (John 3: 16). 

Our Savior knew that if people truly had abiding faith in 
Him they would follow Him. They would love Him and 
obey all His teachings. 

"He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also." 
(John 14: 13). 

"If a man love me, he will keep my words." (John 14: 23). 

REPENTANCE NECESSARY. 

Another commandment taught by Christ was that of repent- 



MORMON LITERATURE 293 

ance. True repentance is sorrow for sins and a turning away 
from them. The first words recorded of the Savior's preach- 
ing were: 

"Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand." (Matthew 4: 17). 

Deep humility always accompanies true faith and repent- 
ance. Without it men cannot be saved. 

"Whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child 
shall in no wise enter therein." (Luke 18: 17). 

In the days of Christ's ministry, those who believed on 
Him and sincerely repented of their sins were then ready to 
receive the next ordinance of the Gospel. They were humble 
and willing to obey. 

BAPTISM. 

Christ was baptized Himself. He told John it was neces- 
sary for Him "to fulfill all righteousness." He taught that it 
was necessary for all men to be baptized. 

"Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter 
into the kingdom of God." (John 3: 5). 

"He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved." (Mark 16: 16). 

Christ's disciples also taught the same. When those who 
believed Peter's preaching on the day of Pentecost asked what 
they should do to be saved, he replied, 

"Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus 
Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the 
Holy Ghost." (Acts 2: 38). 

These passages of scripture prove that Jesus and His dis- 
ciples taught baptism. 

THE HOLY SPIRIT. 

The last passage quoted shows that the gift of the Holy 
Ghost was to be given to those who obeyed the principles of 
faith, repentance and baptism. 

THE TEN COMMANDMENTS. 

The teachings of the Savior show that it is necessary to 
observe the ten commandments given through Moses. Upon 
one occasion a man asked what grood thing he should do to 
gain eternal life. Jesus replied, "Keep the commandments," 
and then named some of them. (Matthew 19: 17, 18). 



294 SCRAP BOOK OF 

OTHER COMMANDMENTS. 

Besides the ten commandments, the Savior gave new ones 
which He said should be obeyed. Many of these are recorded 
in the fifth, sixth and seventh chapters of Matthew. 

TEST DOCTRINES BY CHRIST'S WORD. 

In our search for the true Gospel we can safely reject any 
teaching that does not agree with Christ's word. Anyone who 
says we can be saved without obeying His commandments is 
in error. 

"Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least command- 
ments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the king- 
dom of heaven." (Matthew 5: 19). 

"He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, 
is a liar, and the truth is not in him." (I John 2:4). 

Any teacher who adds to these any doctrines of men is a 
false teacher, and should not be followed. 

"In vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the command- 
ments of men." (Mark 7: 7). 

MANY CLAIM TO BE TRUE TEACHERS. 

The teachers of many forms of religion claim that they 
teach these doctrines of the Gospel of Christ. How are we to 
decide which one is right? 

HOW FALSE TEACHERS MAY BE KNOWN. 

The Savior has furnished a test by which we can prove 
false teachers. He says, "Beware of false prophets." (Mat- 
thew 7: 15). He further adds, "Ye shall know them by their 
fruits." (10). "By their fruits" means by their works or by 
their teachings. False prophets or teachers teach falsehoods, 
and their works are evil. True prophets teach truth, and live 
righteously. They will not teach anything contrary to the 
words of the Savior. 

HOW TRUE BELIEVERS MAY BE KNOWN. 

The Savior tells us how we might know true believers. 
He says, 

"These signs shall follow them that believe ; In my name shall they 
cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take 



MORMON LITERATURE 295 

up serpents ; and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them ; 
they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover." (Mark 
16; 17, 18). 

The nineteenth verse of the sixteenth chapter of Mark 
states that these signs did follow the believers in the days of 
Christ's early apostles. These signs are outward evidences 
that people are true believers in the Gospel. The absence of 
them is a proof that faith is lacking, for the same cause will 
always produce the same effect. 

OTHER PROOFS. 

If a person truly believes in the Gospel, sincerely repents 
of his sins, is baptized for the remission of sins, and has hands 
laid upon him for the reception of the Holy Ghost, he should 
know that he has received the true Gospel. 

"Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not mine, but his 
that sent me. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the 
doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." (John 
7: 16, 17). 

OFFICE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 

The Holy Ghost was promised to those who obeyed the 
Gospel. To all who receive it, it bears witness to the truth 
of the Gospel. 

"But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you 
from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from 
the Father, he shall testify of me." (John 15: 26). 

"Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you 
into all truth." (John 16: 13). 

If people receive the Holy Ghost they will be led into all 
truth, according to the promise of Christ. If they are led into 
all truth they will be led to understand and believe alike. 

HOW THE SAVIOR'S DISCIPLES MAY BE KNOWN. 

Jesus told how His disciples may be known: 

"A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; 
as I have loved you that ye also love one another. By this shall all 
men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another." 
(John 13: 34, 35). 

When people are divided in their religious views it shows 
that they do not love each other, and are not the disciples of 
Christ. If they did love each other they would be united. If 
they possessed the Holy Spirit they would be joined together 
in love. 



206 SCRAP BOOK OF 

"The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentle- 
ness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance." (Galatians 5: 22, 23). 

THE CHURCH JESUS ORGANIZED. 

When Jesus dwelt upon the earth He organized a church. 
Those who believed on Him and obeyed the Gospel became 
members of that one church. 

ST. PAUL DESCRIBES IT. 

The Apostle Paul told the Ephesian saints they were estab- 
lished upon the foundation of apostles and prophets. 

"Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow- 
citizens with the saints, and of the household of God ; and are built 
upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ him- 
self being the chief corner stone." (Ephesians 2: 19, 20). 

He had reference in these words to the church of Christ. 

THE CHURCH COMPARED TO A MAN'S BODY. 

He again likened the church to the body of a man. 
(I Corinthians 12). He showed that the members of the 
church were like the members of a man's body, and alto- 
gether they made a complete whole. 

"For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the 
members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also is 
Christ. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether 
we be Jews or Gentiles." (I Corinthians 12: 12, 13). 

St. Paul continues by explaining that all the members of 
the body of Christ, or officers of the church of Christ, are 
dependent upon each other, and each is needed in his place. 
One cannot do without the other, any more than a man's body 
can be complete without every limb and organ. 

OFFICERS NAMED. 

This same apostle names some of the officers of the church 
of Christ. He also names in the same connection some of 
the gifts that are always to be found in that church. 

"And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily 
prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, 
helps, governments, diversities of tongues." (I Corinthians 12: 28). 

WHAT THESE OFFICERS WERE FOR. 

In another place he tells the reason for having these officers 
in the church. 



MORMON LITERATURE 297 

"For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for 
the edifying of the body of Christ. . . . That we henceforth be 
no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind 
of doctrine." (Ephesians 4: 12, 14). 

These officers were to continue in the church, "till we all 
come to the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the 
Son of God." (Eph. 4: 13). 

NEED OF APOSTLES AND PROPHETS. 

People differ in their opinions regarding the Gospel. 
There is, therefore, a need of apostles and prophets to declare 
the word of God to them. His revealed word will settle all 
differences and bring those who believe on it to a unity of 
the faith. 

WHAT ST. PAUL'S WORDS PROVE. 

The scriptures just quoted prove that apostles and prophets 
must always be in the church of Christ. Any church not 
founded upon apostles and prophets, with Christ as the chief 
corner stone, is not the true church of Christ. Any religious 
organization that rejects these and the other officers men- 
tioned as belonging to Christ's church, or does away with the 
miracles, gifts of healing, helps, governments, and diversities 
of tongues, is not the true church. 

POWER TO DO MIRACLES. 

When Jesus called unto Him twelve apostles He "gave 
them power against unclean spirits, to cast them o l1 t, and to 
heal all manner of sickness and all manner of disease. " 
(Matthew 10: 1). When He sent them out to preach the 
Gospel, He told them to say, "The kingdom of heaven is at 
hand." He also told them to "Heal the sick, cleanse the 
lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils." (Matthew 10: 7, 8). 

AUTHORITY TO ACT IN CHRIST'S NAME. 

Men have no right to choose for themselves to be Christ's 
apostles or ministers of His Gospel. He said to His disciples, 

"Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained 
you." (John 15: 16). 

St. Paul says concerning the holy priesthood of Christ, 

"No man taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is called of 
God, as was Aaron." (Hebrews 5:4). 



298 SCRAP BOOK OF 

He also says, "God hath set some in the church, first apos- 
tles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers." (I Corinthians 
12. 28). This shows that it was not man's right to place 
men in positions in the church, unless God authorized them 
to do so. 

Jesus said John the Baptist was the greatest of prophets, 
yet he did not presume to baptize with the Holy Ghost, 
although he had the right to baptize with water. John under- 
stood that men should be specially authorized to act in any 
calling. 

RESULT OF ACTING WITHOUT AUTHORITY. 

We read in the scriptures, (Acts 1: 13-17), that certain 
Jews at one time undertook to act in the name of the Lord. 
They tried to cast out evil spirits. But they had no authority, 
and were overpowered by the evil spirits, and duly punished 
for taking upon themselves to act in the name of the Messiah 
without authority. 

CONCLUSIONS DRAWN FROM PASSAGES MENTIONED. 

From the scriptures mentioned, together with many others 
of like character, we may conclude that Christ's true apostles 
have power over unclean spirits and over diseases. They also 
have authority to act in His name. We can as well conclude 
that those who think it unnecessary to be authorized to minister 
in the ordinances of the Gospel are in error. Men may with- 
out authority attempt to teach the same doctrines as Jesus 
taught ; they may organize a church after the same pattern ; 
and some may even perform miracles by the power of the evil 
one, as did the magicians before Pharaoh in the days of Moses ; 
but without authority from heaven to do so their pretensions 
are vain. We may justly reject any who may have a form of 
godliness but deny the power thereof. 

ALL TRUE DISCIPLES PERSECUTED. 

The disciples of Christ were told that they would have to 
suffer persecution. The Savior informed them that this 
should be the case, and led them to expect it. 

"If ye were of the world, the world would love his own : but 
because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the 
world, therefore the world hateth you. . . If they have perse- 
cuted me, they will also persecute you." (John 15: 19, 20). 

"Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you : for so did 
their fathers to the false prophets." (Luke 6: 26). 



MORMON LITERATURE 299 

The Apostle Paul says, ''All that will live godly in Christ 
Jesus shall suffer persecution." (II Timothy 3: 12). 

OUTWARD SIGNS OF THE TRUE CHURCH. 

Most of the marks pointed out herein are outward signs by 
which the true Gospel and church of Christ may be known. 
The disciples of Jesus may always be recognized by the fol- 
lowing signs which have already been pointed out : 

They will Obey and Teach the Ordinances that 
Christ has said Must be Obeyed. 

Those Ordinances are: 

First, Faith in the Lord Jesus Christ ; 

Second, Repentance; 

Third, Baptism by Immersion for the Remission of 
Sins; 

Fourth, Laying on of Hands for the Gift of the Holy 
Ghost. 

They will Teach the Necessity of Obeying all the 
Lord's Commandments. 

The Signs or Blessings Promised the Believers will 
Follow them, 

They will be United, and will Love one Another. 

They will be Organized into a Church after the 
Pattern Mentioned in the Scriptures. 

They will have Apostles and Prophets at their 
Head, who will have Power and Authority to Act in 
Christ's Name. 

They will be Persecuted as Long as Wickedness 
Reigns in the Earth. 

faith needed. 

The pointing out of the marks by which the disciples of 
Christ are to be known may assist one in searching for the 
truth. But faith on the part of the individual himself is 
needed to guide him. It is very important to salvation. 

HOW TO GET FAITH. 

The question may be asked, how can this faith so necessary 
to salvation be gained ? 

"Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." (Ro- 
mans 10: 17). 

When one hears the Gospel of Christ — the "glad tidings of 



300 SCRAP BOOK OF 

great joy" — naturally he should wish it were true, because it 
is so good. That wish or desire will help greatly to awaken 
belief in his mind. When a person hopes a thing is true he 
becomes interested in finding out if it be true. Prejudice is 
a foe to faith. It often causes one to turn away from that 
which is good. 

KNOWLEDGE OF THE GOSPEL NECESSARY TO SALVATION. 

It is necessary for every individual to know for himself 
concerning the truth of the Gospel of Christ. 

"This is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, 
and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent." (John 17: 3). 

There is a way to get this knowledge. That way is similar 
to the way in which we obtain other knowledge. It is by 
putting works with our faith. 

"Hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his com- 
mandments." (I John 2:3). 

Faith comes by hearing, knowledge by doing. Knowledge 
is the result of faith. 

HOW KNOWLEDGE IS GAINED. 

When a child is told that he can learn to read and write by 
following the instructions of his teacher he is likely to believe 
it. If he is told so by his parents or some one whose word he 
can rely upon he will believe with much assurance or confi- 
dence, which is called faith. That faith causes him to act. 
He follows the instructions of his teacher, and in time learns to 
read and write. His faith is then turned to knowledge. He 
does not depend upon the testimony of some one else. He 
knows from actual experience that the arts of reading and 
writing can be learned by taking the course marked out. It 
is the same with the Gospel. When it is obeyed it brings 
knowledge to the individual. 

GROWTH OF FAITH ILLUSTRATED BY A PARABLE. 

One of our Savior's parables shows very beautifully how 
the word of God, when received in the heart, begins to grow 
and expand. In His parable of the sower He likens the word 
of God, or the Gospel, to a seed. (Luke 8: 5-16). Em- 
bodied within a tiny seed is the germ or source of a most 
marvelous power. It is one of the greatest forces of the 
natural world. Under proper conditions that little mite of 
matter is capable of the most remarkable development. When 



MORMON LITERATURE 301 

a gardener obtains a precious kind of seed, or one that will 
produce a desirable fruit, he will preserve it with care. He 
will thoroughly prepare the soil in which he plants it, and 
will do all in his power to favor its growth. The desire to 
receive the good fruit he has been told it will produce makes 
him hope that the seed is good. That hope or wish will inspire 
him with enough faith to make the test. 

In due time after planting he finds that the seed has com- 
menced to grow. It puts forth tiny leaves that appear above 
the soil, and his faith is strengthened. He is assured that 
the seed had the germ of life within it when he received it. 
He continues to favor its growth, by keeping down the weeds, 
by protecting it from the scorching heat of the sun and the 
blighting breath of the wind and frost. By doing this the 
gardener sees that the plant continues to increase in size and 
strength. Thread-like roots spread out in all directions 
beneath the soil to secure hold therein, as well as to procure 
sustenance for its life and growth A tender twig shoots 
upward to receive additional sustenance from the air and the 
sunlight. Day by day and year by year the plant continues 
to grow and gain strength, until eventually it becomes a 
mighty tree. The heat of the sun now only causes it to grow 
the stronger, and the fierce winds to make its root more firmly 
planted, so that no ordinary force can resist its power of 
expansion. 

In due season the tree produces fruit of its kind. Its 
seeds ripen and fall to the earth, and they in turn grow, and 
thus the species is perpetuated forever. 

With the ripening of the fruit the faith of the man who 
planted the tree is ripened into perfect knowledge. He knows 
what was told him about the seed was true, having thoroughly 
tested it. 

WORD OF GOD LIKE A SEED. 

The word of God, or the Gospel of Jesus Christ, is in 
character like the seed. As the seed contains within it such 
great physical force, so the word of God possesses most 
wonderful spiritual power. When the Gospel of Christ is 
heard by one who has a desire to obtain its fruits, that desire 
will awaken within him a spark of belief. That belief will 
cause him to prepare his heart for the reception of the word 
of God. He will plant it there by seeking to obey its teach- 
ings. When once planted there, if cherished, shielded and 
protected it will grow. Its effect will be similar to that of 



302 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the seed buried in good soil. Its roots of faith will sink deep 
in the heart and become firmly planted there. Hope, like a 
tender twig, will spring heavenward. By this the person will 
know that the seed was good Day by day and year by year it 
will strengthen, until neither the heat of temptation nor the 
storms of adversity can disturb it or uproot it from the 
heart. It, too, in time will bring forth fruit, the fruit of 
eternal life. Such is the wonderful character of the word of 
God, or the Gospel of jesus Christ. 

WHERE IS THE TRUE GOSPEL AND CHURCH OF CHRIST? 

The reader may ask the question, Is the Gospel of Christ, 
with all its attendant powers, gifts and blessings, upon the 
earth to-day? If it is, it must be of the character described 
herein. It must be the same as it was anciently, for it is ever- 
lasting and unchangeable in its nature. 

IT IS UPON THE EARTH. 

There is a church that claims to teach the very same doc- 
trines that Christ taught. Its members claim to enjoy the 
same blessings promised the believers. They claim to have 
the same organization, with living apostles and prophets at 
the head. These officers claim to have received the same 
power and authority as Christ's first apostles had. They and 
their followers have been evil spoken of and persecuted for 
their religion ever since they were first organized as a church. 
They manifest all the outward signs by which the followers 
of Christ may be known. They make the same promises as 
the former disciples of Jesus made to those who obey the 
Gospel. The many thousands who have accepted their teach- 
ings and obeyed them testify that the promises made to them 
have been received. 

THEIR CLAIMS DIFFERENT TO ALL OTHERS. 

The claims of the members of this Church are different 
from those of all other professors of religion. They claim 
to have received their doctrines and their authority direct from 
heaven, by the visitation of holy angels. There is no other 
source from which it could be received. The name by which 
this Church is known is the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints. The Lord in a revelation commanded His latter- 
day disciples to take upon themselves this name. 

The message of the restoration to earth of the true Gospel 
of Christ is a glorious one. All who hear it should rejoice in 



MORMON LITERATURE 303 

the contemplation that the Lord has again spoken from 
heaven. The message is such a good one that all mankind 
should desire and hope that it is true. If they will do this, 
they will be led to investigate it. Then they will learn for 
themselves that it is indeed the Gospel of Christ. 

The Elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints, bear witness to the truth of this divine message which 
they are proclaiming to the nations of the earth. They kindly 
ask all to lay aside prejudice and examine their claims in the 
spirit of humility and prayer. 



"Do you suppose that this people will 
ever see the day that they will rest in per- 
fect security, in hopes of becoming like 
another people, nation, state, kingdom or 
society? They never will. Christ and Satan 
never can be friends. Light and darkness 
will always remain opposites." 

— Brig ham Young. 



"Though our religious principles are be- 
fore the world, ready for the investigation 
of all men, yet we are aware that the sole 
foundation of all the persecution against us 
has arisen in consequence of calumnies and 
misconstructions, without foundation in 
truth or righteousness." 

— Joseph Smith. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



SIGNS OF CHRIST'S SECOND COMING. 

WHAT THE BIBLE SAYS CONCERNING HIS ADVENT. 

BY ELDER EDWIN F. PARRY, LIVERPOOL, ENGLAND. 

WHAT THE SAVIOR AND HIS APOSTLES AND THE ANCIENT 
PROPHETS SAY CONCERNING IT — THE MANY THINGS TO TAKE 
PLACE BEFORE THAT GREAT EVENT — THE SIGNS ALREADY 
APPEARING. 

SCRIPTURAL PROOF THAT HE WILL COME. 

The holy scriptures supply many proofs that Christ will 
again come to earth. After His resurrection He appeared to 
His disciples, and was "seen of them forty days." Then "he 
was taken up; and a cloud received him out of their sight." 
While the disciples were looking towards heaven as He went 
up, two men (angels) in white apparel stood by them and said : 

"Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same 
Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like 
manner as ye have seen him go into heaven." (Acts 1: 11). 

MANNER OF HIS APPEARANCE. . 

Christ's second coming will be both glorious and terrible. 

"They shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven 
with power and great glory." (Matthew 24: 30; Mark 13: 26; Luke 
21: 27). 

"For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with 
his angels ; and then he shall reward every man according to his 
works." (Matthew 16: 27; Mark 8: 38). 

"And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus 
shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire 
taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey 
not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be punished with 
everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the 
glory of his power." (II Thessalonians 1: 7, 8, 9). 

TIME OF HIS COMING. 

The day and the hour of the Messiah's coming is not known. 

"But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels 

304 



MORMON LITERATURE 305 

which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. Take ye heed, 
watch and pray: for ye know not when the time is." (Mark 13: 
32, 33). 

MANY SIGNS OF HIS COMING TO APPEAR. 

The Bible foretells many things that shall take place before 
the Savior comes to reign in glory upon the earth. 

WARS, FAMINES AND EARTHQUAKES. 

Christ's disciples asked Him to tell them what should be 
the sign of His coming, and of the end of the world. He 
answered them in these words : 

"Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my 
name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. And ye shall 
hear of wars and rumors of wars : see that ye be not troubled : for all 
these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation 
shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom; and there 
shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places." 
(Matthew 24: 4, 5, 6, 7). 

GOSPEL OF THE KINGDOM TO BE PREACHED. 

In addition to this he mentioned another sign. He said : 
"And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world 
for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come." (Mat- 
thew 24: 14). 

These words have no reference to the ministry of Christ's 
former disciples. The end of the world, or the end of the 
reign of wickedness, did not follow their preaching. The 
Savior certainly referred to a time in the future. He spoke 
of a special message of the Gospel of the kingdom to be 
restored in latter days, otherwise the preaching of it would 
not be a witness or sign to all nations of the near approaching 
end, as He said it should be. 

john's prophecy. 

The beloved Apostle John, in the book of Revelation, 
foretells many things that should take place after the time of 
his writings. One thing he describes in these words : 

"And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the 
everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and 
to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a 
loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him ; for the hour of his 
judgment is come." (Revelation 14: 6, 7). 

John evidently refers to the same event as does the Savior. 
The coming of an angel with the Gospel message for all 
nations, as predicted by John, should be in the hour of God's 



306 SCRAP BOOK OF 

judgment. That is at the same time referred to by Jesus, when 
He said wars and rumors of wars, famines, pestilences, and 
earthquakes should occur; for these things are some of God's 
judgments. 

PREDICTIONS OF DANIEL. 

The Prophet Daniel also foretells a similar event, which 
he says, "shall be in the latter days." After describing the 
image Nebuchadnezzar saw in his dream, Daniel explains the 
meaning of it. He says the image represented Nebuchad- 
nezzar's kingdom and the kingdoms that should be built up 
after it. The fourth great kingdom — the Roman power — 
should be divided, and a number of kingdoms should grow out 
of it. Then he declares a wonderful event shall take place. 
He says: 

"And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a 
kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not 
be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all 
these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever." (Daniel 2: 44). 

WHAT DANIEL REFERS TO. 

Some may think this prophecy refers to the establishing of 
the kingdom of heaven on earth in the days of Christ's first 
coming. This cannot be the case. God's kingdom at that 
time did not "break in pieces and consume" the one great 
kingdom then existing — the Roman empire. On the other 
hand the worldly powers, which St. John describes as a 
"beast," made "war with the saints," and overcame them, and 
got power over all kindreds, and tongues and nations. 
(Revelation 13: 7). 

The kingdom referred to by Daniel, as he plainly says 
"shall not be left to other people," while the Gospel of the 
kingdom in the days of Christ's former Apostles was rejected 
by the Jews and left to other people. It was taken to the 
Gentiles. 

CONCLUSIONS DRAWN FROM THESE PREDICTIONS. 

The Apostle John, in speaking of the great event of the 
future, says he heard voices in heaven saying — 

"The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our 
Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever." 
(Revelation 11: 15). 

This is also in harmony with Daniel's prediction about the 
kingdom of God being set up in the latter days. 



MORMON LITERATURE 307 

As all these prophecies so nicely agree, we are forced to 
the conclusion that the Gospel of Christ is to be preached in 
all the world in latter days as a witness, or sign, of the coming 
of the Messiah and the establishment of His kingdom. 

god's elect to be gathered. 

Other significant events should precede the Savior's second 
coming. He mentions them also : 

"But in those days, after the tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, 
and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars of heaven shall 

fall, and the powers that are in heaven shall be shaken 

And then shall he send his angels, and shall gather together his elect 
from the four winds, from the uttermost part of the earth to the 
uttermost part of heaven." (Mark 13: 24, 25, 27; Matthew 24: 29, 31). 

St. Luke adds that there shall be "upon the earth distress 
of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; 
men's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those 
things which are coming on the earth." (Luke 21 : 25, 26). 

That all these things shall be signs of His coming is to 
be understood from what the Savior adds: 

"When ye shall see all theie things, know that it is near, even 
at the doors." (Matthew 24: 33; Mark 13: 29; Luke 21: 31). 

ancient prophecies concerning the last days. 

More than twenty of the ancient prophets and apostles 
whose writings are in the Bible predict events that shall happen 
in the last days, or near the time of Christ's second coming. 
Many of them prophesy concerning the gathering of the Lord's 
chosen people, the descendants of Israel. They not only fore- 
tell the gathering of the Jews but also the whole house of Israel. 
Some of the other tribes as well as that of Judah are scattered 
among all nations. The Prophet Jeremiah says concerning 
this gathering: 

"Therefore, behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that it shall 
no more be said, The Lord liveth, that brought up the children of 
Israel out of the land of Egypt; but, The Lord liveth, that brought 
up the children of Israel from the land of the north, and from all 
the lands whither he had driven them : and I will bring them again 
into their land that I gave unto their fathers. Behold, I will send 
for many fishers, saith the Lord, and they shall fish them ; and after 
will I send for many hunters, and they shall hunt them from every 
mountain, and from every hill, and out of the holes of the rocks." 
(Jeremiah 16: 14, 15, 16). 



308 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The Prophet Isaiah says: 

"And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set 
his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people. 
. . . . And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall 
assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dispersed 
of Judah from the four corners of the earth." (Isaiah 11: 11, 12). 

The Prophets Isaiah and Micah declare : 

"It shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the 
Lord's house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and 
shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it. 
And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to 
the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he 
will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths : for out of 
Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem." 
(Isaiah 2: 2, 3; Micah 4: 1, 2). 

GATHERING OF ISRAEL A SIGN OF CHRIST'S COMING. 

From what the prophets have said it is evident that this 
gathering of Israel shall be connected with Christ's reign upon 
earth, and will therefore be a sign of His coming. The 
Prophet Ezekiel predicts that Israel shall be gathered, and 
in the same connection declares the word of the Lord, saying: 

"I will place them, and multiply them, and will set my sanctuary 
in the midst of them forever." (Ezekiel 37: 26). 

The setting of the Lord's sanctuary in the midst of them 
forever must have reference to the establishing of His king- 
dom never more to be thrown down. 

In connection with this gathering Isaiah speaks of a time 
when enmity among the animal creations shall cease, and 
when "the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, 
as the waters cover the sea," (Isaiah 11: 9), indicating that 
the gathering will be near the time when peace and righteous- 
ness shall prevail upon the earth. 

SIGNS FOLLOWING THE BELIEVERS. 

That the blessings of the Gospel, which were in the church 
in the days of Christ and His apostles, will be restored at the 
time when the gathering of Israel shall take place is shown 
by what Isaiah foretells: 

"Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the 
deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, 
and the tongue of the dumb sing." (Isaiah 35: 5, 6). 

A MESSENGER TO APPEAR. 

There is still another sign to mark the coming of the 



MORMON LITERATURE 309 

Messiah. The whole volume of sacred scripture gives proof 
that it will be manifest. 

The Prophet Malachi, repeating the Lord's words to him 
concerning His coming in glory, says: 

"Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way 
before me : and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his 
temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in : 
behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts." (Malachi 3: 1). 

The following verse shows that this prophecy does not 
refer to Christ's first coming: 

"But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand 
when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner's fire, and like fuller's 
soap." (Malachi 3: 2). 

It appears from this prediction of Malachi that the Lord 
will send a messenger to prepare the way for His second com- 
ing, as was done at the time of His first coming. It is reason- 
able to believe this, for it is in full harmony with the teachings 
of the scriptures. The Prophet Amos says: 

"Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealeth his secict 
unto his servants the prophets." (Amos 3:7). 

ABUNDANCE OF SCRIPTURE TO PROVE IT. 

The whole Bible history bears witness to the truth of 
these words of Amos. It is a record of God's dealings with 
mankind through the agency of "his servants the prophets," 
The sacred book tells us nothing concerning the things of God 
but what has been revealed by His holy prophets In connec- 
tion with all important events it relates, we read of some 
inspired men appearing. These prophets were raised up to 
deliver special messages from the Lord direct to the people. 
From time to time the Lord has such messages to declare to 
mankind. In all past ages He has proclaimed them by the 
mouths of His prophets. The Lord spoke to these men with 
His own voice, sometimes face to face, sometimes from the 
midst of a cloud or from a burning bush, and at other times 
by a voice from heaven. 

Before the Lord destroyed the inhabitants of the earth 
with a flood, He raised up the Prophet Noah to warn the 
people of the danger they were in, and to point out to them a 
way of escape. 

When the Lord was about to raise up a chosen people of 
the posterity of Abraham, He told that patriarch of His inten- 



310 SCRAP BOOK OF 

tion. He also renewed the promise to Jacob, by speaking 
unto him, and Jacob prophesied concerning his posterity. 

After the children of Israel became slaves to the Egyptians, 
and when the Lord was about to free them, He revealed His 
intentions to the Prophet Moses. He chose this man to pre- 
pare the people for deliverance and to lead them out of 
Egypt. 

When the Jews were about to be taken captives by the 
Babylonians, prophets were sent to warn them of their danger. 
Jeremiah and Ezekiel were two of those prophets. The people 
heeded not their warning, and many were slain or taken as 
prisoners. 

When the Lord was about to destroy Nineveh, unless the 
people repented of their sins, He sent the Prophet Jonah to 
call them to repentance. The people listened to and obeyed 
his words and were saved. 

When the Jewish kingdom was about to be entirely over- 
thrown for the last time, John the Baptist and the Savior 
Himself appeared to point out the way for the people's salva- 
tion; but they were rejected by the great majority. 

THE FUTURE DETERMINED BY THE PAST. 

Jesus says about His second advent: 

"But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the 
Son of man be." (Matthew 24: 37). 

As Noah was sent to warn the people of the approaching 
flood in his day, is it not reasonable to expect that a prophet 
will be sent in the latter days to warn the people of the 
destruction of the wicked, when the Savior comes to take 
vengeance upon them? 

The Bible fully establishes the fact that all important 
things done by the Lord in past ages have been preceded by 
the appearance of inspired prophets. Surely the greatest 
event of the world's history — Christ's glorious reign on earth 
— will be preceded by the appearance of divinely inspired 
messengers ! 

SIGNS ENUMERATED. 

Scriptural testimony has been presented in the foregoing 
to show that a number of signs of Christ's second coming will 
be made manifest to the world before His appearance takes 
place : 

There will be Wars and Rumors of Wars, Famines, 
and Pestilences, and Earthquakes. 



MORMON LITERATURE 311 

The Gospel of the Kingdom shall be Preached in all 
the World for a Witness unto all Nations. 

The* Sun and Moon shall be darkened, the Stars of 
Heaven shall Fall, and the Powers of Heaven shall be 
Shaken. 

The Lord's Chosen People will be Gathered. 

The House of the Lord shall be established in the 
Top of the Mountains. 

All the Gifts and Blessings of the Gospel shall be 
Restored. 

A Messenger shall Come to Prepare the Way Before 
the Lord. 

appearance of the signs. 

The order in which these signs will appear is not clearly 
stated in the scriptures. It is consistent to believe that several 
will be apparent at once. Famines and pestilences often 
occur as the results of war. 

The preaching of the Gospel and the gathering of the 
Lord's elect will take time, and may proceed together. It is 
plainly evident that before the preaching or the gathering the 
Lord's authorized messenger must appear to begin the work 
and to show how the Lord desires it carried out. 

SIGNS ALREADY APPARENT. 

The "wars and rumors of wars," the rising of "kingdom 
against kingdom," the "distress of nations," and the "famines, 
pestilences, and earthquakes" of the present time proclaim that 

THE COMING OF THE LORD "iS NEAR, EVEN AT THE DOORS." 

The desire awakened among the Jews to return to Jerusalem, 
and the efforts being made for them to do so, are also wit- 
nesses that THE TIME OF THEIR "REDEMPTION DRAWETH NIGH." 

WHO BELIEVES THESE THINGS. 

But what about the messenger to prepare the way before 
the Lord? How about the preaching of the Gospel of the 
kingdom in all the world? Where are the gifts and blessings 
of the Gospel — the signs to follow the believers? Where are 
the chosen people being gathered? And where is the house 
of the Lord being established? 

In this age of unbelief who is looking for the fulfillment 
of these important events which must surely come to pass? 
Well might the Savior ask the question : "When the Son of 



312 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Man Cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?" "As 
the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of 
man be." There were but few believers in Noah's day. 

A PEOPLE PREPARING FOR CHRISES COMING. 

The Latter-day Saints claim that the divinely inspired 
messenger has come to prepare the way before the Lord. 
They know that the gifts, powers and blessings of the Gospel 
have been restored, for they are partakers of them. Among 
them the eyes of the blind have been opened, the ears of the 
deaf unstopped, and the lame healed. Their missionaries in 
a humble way have been proclaiming the Gospel of the king- 
dom for over sixty years; and thousands of them are among 
the nations of the earth declaring it at the present time. 
Many of those who have believed their message have been 
gathered out from all nations, "from the four winds," from 
the "islands of the sea," from the "mountains" and "hills," 
and the "holes of the rocks." They have built the Lord's 
house in "the top of the mountains," where "all nations shall 
flow unto it," as they are now doing. There they are being 
taught the Lord's ways, that they might more fully "walk 
in His paths." The claims of the Latter-day Saints are 
worthy of the earnest and prayerful consideration of all who 
are seeking to prepare for the coming of the Lord. 



"We have turned the barren, bleak prai- 
ries and swamps into beautiful towns, farms 
and cities, by our industry; and the men who 
seek our destruction and cry thief, treason, 
riot, are those who themselves violate the 
laws, steal and plunder from their neigh- 
bors, and seek to destroy the innocent, her- 
alding forth lies to screen themselves from 
the just punishment of their crimes by 
bringing destruction upon innocent people/' 

— Joseph Smith. 



MORMON LITERATURE 



SAVED BY GRACE THROUGH OBEDIENCE. 



IMPORTANT QUESTIONS CONCERNING SALVATION ANSWERED BY 
THE WORD OF GOD. EDWIN F. PARRY, LIVERPOOL ENGLAND. 



BIBLE TEACHINGS UPON THIS SUBJECT — IMPORTANT QUESTIONS 

CONCERNING SALVATION ANSWERED BY THE WORD OF GOD 

SALVATION FREE TO ALL WHO WILL OBEY — FAITH ALONE 
WILL NOT SAVE — TRUE FAITH CANNOT BE SEPARATED FROM 
WORKS OF OBEDIENCE — ILLUSTRATIONS OF SALVATION BY 
GRACE. 

IS SALVATION FREE TO ALL? 

The Bible plainly says that it is. St. Paul tells us that 
our Savior "Will have all men to be saved." (I Timothy 3: 
4). John tells us that 

"God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting 
life. For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; 
but that the world through him might be saved." (John 3: 16, 17). 

ARE ALL MEN SINNERS? 

The Bible says so. 

"There is none righteous, no, not one." (Romans 3: 10). 

"For there is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good, and 
sinneth not." (Ecclesiastes 7: 20). - 

"If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth 
is not in us." (I John 1: 8). 

WHAT IS THE LORD'S INVITATION AND PROMISE TO SINNERS? 

He invites them to come unto Him, and promises them 
rest unto their souls and forgiveness of their sins. 

"Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will 

313 



314 SCRAP BOOK OF 

give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am 
meek and lowly of heart : and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For 
my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." (Matthew 11: 28-30). 

"Come now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord ; though your 
sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow ; though they be 
red like crimson, they shall be as wool." (Isaiah 1: 18). 

CAN SINFUL MAN SAVE HIMSELF? 

No. The Apostle Paul says salvation "is the gift of God," 
(Ephesians 2: 8) ; he also says, 

"The wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life." 
(Romans 6: 23). 

THEN BY WHAT MEANS CAN MAN BE SAVED? 

Only through the grace of God, which means by His 
goodness, favor, or kindness. 

"For by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of your- 
selves : it is the gift of God: not of works, lest any man should boast." 
(Ephesians 2: 8, 9). 

DOES THIS MEAN THAT WE ARE TO DO NOTHING? 

Certainly not, for the next verse of St. Paul's writing 
states that we must perform good works. 

"For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good 
works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them." 
(Ephesians 2: 10). 

WHAT IS THIS GIFT OF GOD WHICH BRINGS SALVATION TO MAN? 

It is the atonement made by Jesus Christ, by which He 
took away the sin of the world. 

"For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, 
that he might bring us to God." (I Peter 3: 18). 

"Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." 
(John 1: 29). 

FROM WHAT IS MAN SAVED BY CHRIST'S ATONEMENT? 

First, from the effects of Adam's fall, which is death. 

"For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection 
of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be 
made alive." (I Corinthians 15: 21, 22). 

Second, from the sins man himself commits, provided he 
accepts the grace which Christ offers. 



MORMON LITERATURE 315 

"And he is the propitiation for our sins : and not for ours only, 
but also for the sins of the whole world." (I John 2: 2). 

HOW CAN MAN RECEIVE THE GREAT GIFT OF SALVATION FROM 

SIN? 

Only by obeying the Gospel of Jesus Christ; that is, by 
doing what He has commanded. There is no other way. St. 
Paul says of Christ: 

"Being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation 
unto all them that obey him." (Hebrews 5: 9). 

The Savior Himself says: 

"Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into 
the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my father 
which is in heaven." (Matthew 7: 21). 

"If ye love me, keep my commandments." (John 14: 15). 

"He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that 
loveth me : and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I 
will love him, and will manifest myself to him." (John 14: 21). 

SHALL WE BE JUDGED ACCORDING TO OUR BELIEF OR ACCORDING 

TO OUR OBEDIENCE? 

The scriptures tell us that every man will be rewarded 
according to his works. 

"For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his father with his 
angels ; and then he shall reward every man according to his works." 
(Matthew 16, 27). 

"Who will render to every man according to his deeds : to them 
who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honor 
and immortality, eternal life: but unto them that are contentious, and 
do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and 
wrath." (Romans 2: 6, 7). 

"And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God ; and the 
books were opened ; and another book was opened, which is the book 
of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were 
written in the books, according to their works. And the sea gave 
up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the 
dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according 
to their works. (Revelation 20: 12, 13). 

WHAT WILL BE THE PENALTY OF DISOBEDIENCE? 

The Apostle Paul says the Lord Jesus will take vengeance 
upon those who obey not the Gospel of Christ. 

"And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus 
shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire 
taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the 
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ." (TI Thessalonians 1: 7, 8). 



316 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The Apostle James says people deceive themselves if they 
do not the things the Lord commands: 

"Be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own 
selves." (James 1: 22). 

"What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, 
and have not works? can faith save him? If a brother or sister be 
naked, and destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, 
Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled ; notwithstanding ye give 
them not those things which are needful to the body; what doth it 
profit?" (James 2: 14, 15, 16). 

The Apostle John gives this testimony concerning those 
who obey the Lord: 

"Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have 
right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the 
city." (Revelation 22: 14). 

ARE NOT MANKIND CLEANSED FROM SIN BY THE BLOOD OF JESUS? 

Yes, if they follow Him, that is, keep His commandments. 

"This then is the message which we have heard of him, and 
declare unto you, that God is light, and in him is no darkness at all. 
If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we 
lie, and do not the truth : but if we walk in the light, as he is 
in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of 
Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin." (I John 1:5,6,7). 

DOES THE OBEDIENCE WHICH THE LORD REQUIRES MEAN BE- 
LIEF ONLY? 

No; for true belief, or faith, cannot be separated from 
works. Jesus says, 

"He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also." 
(John 14: 12). 

"Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into 
the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my Father 
which is in heaven." (Matthew 7: 21). 

"And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I 
say?" (Luke 6: 46). 

"Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you." (John 
15: 14). 

The Apostle James also tells us, 

"Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone." (James 
2: 17). 

Knowing that a man cannot show that he has faith ex- 
cept by his works, this Apostle adds: 

"Show me thy faith without thy works, and I will show thee my 
faith by my works." (James 2: 18). 



MORMON LITERATURE 317 

To make it plain that a belief without v/orks is not a 
living faith and will not save, he says, 

"The devils also believe and tremble." (James 2: 19). 

WHAT WORKS ARE REQUIRED WITH OUR FAITH? 

The ordinances of the Gospel, such as repentance, bap- 
tism and the laying on of hands, and all the works of right- 
eousness God has commanded. Jesus says concerning repent- 
ance and baptism, 

"Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand." (Matthew 4: 17). 
"Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish." (Luke 13: 5). 
"He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved." (Mark 16: 16). 

The Apostle Peter says, 

"Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus 
Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the 
Holy Ghost." (Acts 2: 38). 

In regard to works of righteousness Christ says: 

"Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the 
scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of 
heaven." (Matthew 5: 20). 

"He that endureth to the end shall be saved." (Matthew 10: 22). 

Upon this subject the Apostle Peter writes: 

"Add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to 
knowledge temperance ; and to temperance patience ; and to patience 
godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kind- 
ness charity." (II Peter 1: 5-7). 

DOES ANY PART OF THE BIBLE TEACH THAT MAN CAN BE SAVED 

WITHOUT WORKS? 

No. The passages that some people suppose teach such 
a doctrine are not fully understood by them. Paul and Silas 
said to the jailer, when he asked them what he should do to 
be saved, 

"Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved and 
thy house." (Acts 16: 31). 

They knew that the jailer could not truly believe without 
obeying. That he did obey is shown by the words that follow : 

"And he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their 
stripes; and was baptized, he and all his, straightway." (Acts 16: 33). 

On the day of Pentecost the Apostle Peter repeated these 
words from the prophecy of Joel : 



318 SCRAP BOOK OF 

"And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name 
of the Lord shall be saved." (Acts 2: 21). 

But on the same occasion he commanded every one of 
them to repent and be baptized. (Acts 2: 38). 
St. Paul says, 

"A man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law." (Romans 
3: 28). 

It is made plain by other remarks which he makes in the 
same connection that he refers to the Jewish law, and not to 
deeds of righteousness, nor Gospel ordinances. In no place 
does the Bible teach that faith without works will save. 

AN ILLUSTRATION. 

Suppose a farmer were told these words by a friend: "If 
you only had a horse, you might do much more work." The 
farmer would at once understand that his friend meant that 
he should not only procure a horse, but that he should feed 
it, and use it in the harness in order to get the work per- 
formed. He would be considered a very foolish man if he 
merely bought the horse, and never fed it or used it, simply 
because his friend did not say the words "You must feed it 
and make use of it after you get it." The horse would soon 
die, and then be of no use to the owner if he treated it in 
such a way. Anyone who says he believes in Jesus Christ 
and never obeys His commandments has but a dead faith, 
which is of no more use to him than is a dead horse to a 
farmer. 

WHAT KNOWLEDGE DOES THE BIBLE SAY IS NECESSARY TO 

ETERNAL LIFE? 

A knowledge of our Father in heaven, and our Redeemer. 

"This is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, 
and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent." (John 17: 3). 

CAN THIS KNOWLEDGE BE OBTAINED WITHOUT OBEDIENCE TO 
THE COMMANDMENTS OF THE LORD? 

It cannot. The Aoostle John says: 

"Hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his command- 
ment. He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his command- 
ments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him." (I John 2: 3, 4). 



MORMON LITERATURE 319 

CAN THERE BE MORE THAN ONE WAY OF SALVATION, OR MORE 
THAN ONE TRUE GOSPEL AND CHURCH OF CHRIST? 

No. The Savior taught only one way, and organized but 
one church. He says : 

"I am the way, the truth and the life: no man cometh unto the 
Father, but by me." (John 14: 6). 

"He that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold, but climbeth 
up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber." (John 10: 1). 

St. Paul says concerning the one Gospel of Christ: 

"Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel 
unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be 
accursed." (Galatians 1:8). 

The same Apostle says concerning the Church of Christ: 

"There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one 
hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism." (Ephesians 
4: 4, 5). 

St. John gives this warning against those who teach not 
the necessity of abiding in Christ, that is obeying all His doc- 
trines : 

"If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive 
him not into your house, neither bid him God speed: for he that bid- 
deth him God speed, is partaker of his evil deeds." (II John 10, 11). 

IF ORDINANCES AND COMMANDMENTS MUST BE OBEYED HOW ARE 
MANKIND SAVED BY GRACE, WHICH IS A FREE GIFT? 

The Gospel plan is given through the grace of God. It is 
a gift to man. If man refuses to obey it he rejects the gift, 
which is the only means of his salvation. 

"I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ : for it is the power of 
God unto salvation to every one that believeth." (Romans 1: 16). 

TRUTHS DECLARED BY THE WORD OF GOD. 

The passages already given are from the writings and 
sayings of divinely inspired apostles and prophets. They are 
the words of God, for these men "spake as they were moved 
by the Holy Ghost." With many other passages in the Bible 
they prove that — 

Salvation is Free to all. 
All men are Sinners. 



320 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The Lord Invites all Sinners to come to Him, and 
Promises them Forgiveness. 

Sinful man Cannot save Himself. 

He can only be Saved by the Grace of God. 

He can only partake of the Full Grace of God by 
Obeying the Gospel of Christ. 

Obedience means to Keep the Commandments as 
well as to Believe. 

The Bible Teaches no other way of Salvation. 

salvation and education. 

The Gospel which redeems from sin may be likened unto 
a course of education which redeems from ignorance. The 
two are so near alike that if we understand the one we may 
be able to understand the other. Sometimes wealthy men 
establish schools that are free to the public. All who desire 
to get an education are invited to receive it freely. It might 
be said that it is by the grace or kindness of these men that 
those who accept their offer are educated. But to receive the 
education they offer so freely one must comply with the rules 
of the school. He cannot enter unless he is willing to do so. 
After he has entered the pupil must obey the instructions 
given or he never will gain the education offered, although it is 
offered freely. 

Salvation in the kingdom of heaven is very much the same. 
It is offered to all freely, but to receive it one must accept of 
the conditions upon which it is tendered; and he must gain it 
by obedience to the instructions of the Savior, who made salva- 
tion free to mankind. 

SIN AND DEBT. 

Sin may be likened unto a debt. Sometimes men get into 
debt and are unable to pay what they owe. Suppose a man in 
this condition was told by the man to whom he was in debt that 
he would be forgiven if he would agree to certain conditions. 
Such a man would not expect forgiveness unless he made the 
promise and kept his agreement. 

All men are sinners before the Lord, and they cannot free 
themselves from their sins. The Savior, however, promises 
them forgiveness on condition of their obedience to His com- 
mandments. How then can we expect to receive forgiveness 
unless we accept His offer and obey His word? 



MORMON LITERATURE 



THE BEGINNING OF THE GOSPEL OF JESUS 

CHRIST. 

RULES THAT MUST BE OBEYED BY ALL WHO ENTER CHRIST'S 

CHURCH. 

BY ELDER EDWIN F. PARRY, LIVERPOOL, ENGLAND. 



WHAT IS SALVATION? 

Salvation means redemption from eternal death, and 
deliverance from the effects of sin. It is the gift of God to 
man. 

"For by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of your- 
selves: it is the gift of God." (Ephesians 2: 8). 

Adam's transgression, or original sin, brought eternal death 
upon mankind. The atonement made by the Savior made 
redemption from that eternal death general or universal ; that 
is, all will be redeemed from it. Both good and bad will be 
resurrected. 

"For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection 
of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be 
made alive." (I Corinthians 15: 21, 22). 

OUR OWN SINS. 

Salvation from our own sins is a special blessing of our 
Heavenly Father. It is offered freely, but all who desire it 
must accept it upon the condition specified. That condition is 
obedience to the Gospel of Jesus Christ. 

WHAT IS THE GOSPEL? 

The Gospel of Jesus Christ is called the plan of salvation. 
It is a system of rules by complying with which salvation may 
be gained ; hence it is called in the scriptures the "power of 
God unto salvation." 

321 



322 SCRAP BOOK OF 

There are many systems or branches of knowledge known 
to man, such as that of music, of chemistry, of mathematics, 
of geometry, etc. By learning and practicing the rules of one 
of these systems a person can receive the benefits to be had 
from that particular system. By learning and practicing the 
rules of the Gospel we can receive the blessing it offers, 
which is salvation. 

To enjoy the privileges and blessings of civilized society 
children have to learn the rules or customs of civilized people. 
This they do by obeying the teachings they receive from their 
parents. If an uncivilized man wishes to associate with civil- 
ized people, and enjoy their company, he must be willing to 
obey their teachings, or the rules of their society. The Gospel 
of Jesus Christ leaches the rules of conduct that are to be 
observed by all who are saved in the kingdom of heaven. 
These rules are simple, but they are very strict. They must 
be obeyed. 

THE FIRST RULE— FAITH. 

The first rule or principle of the Gospel is faith in God. 
The Apostle Paul says : 

"Without faith it is impossible to please him : for he that cometh 
to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them 
that diligently seek him." (Hebrews 11: 6). 

It is shown in the above passage that we cannot come to 
God without believing that He exists, and also that He 
rewards them that diligently seek Him. In order to believe 
that God rewards all that seek Him, we must trust Him, or 
have confidence in His word. That is, we must rely upon His 
promises. This is the full meaning of faith. The same apos- 
tle gives this definition of faith: 

"Faith is the substance" [assurance] "of things hoped for, the evi- 
dence of things not seen." (Hebrews 11: 1). 

The reason why it is impossible to please God without faith 
is because He desires that His children should come unto 
Him, that they might be saved. It pleases Him when they 
keep His commandments, while He is displeased when they 
are disobedient. 

NATURE OF TRUE FAITH. 

True faith is sometimes called living faith. It is capable 
of growing. When exercised it becomes stronger. When we 



MORMON LITERATURE 323 

trust in the Lord we prove to ourselves that He can be relied 
upon. We learn that His word can be depended upon, and 
so our confidence in Him is increased. By the continued exer- 
cise of faith in God it becomes a principle of great power. 
Men by it have influence with the Lord. By it they are 
enabled to do many marvelous things. Jesus says, 

"If thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth." 
(Mark 9: 23). 

"If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto 
this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place ; and it shall remove ; 
and nothing shall be impossible unto you." (Matthew 17: 20). 

"What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye 
receive them, and ye shall have them." (Mark 11: 24). 

POWER OF FAITH. 

St. Paul mentions many great things done by the power of 
faith, and speaks of a number of men of old "who through 
faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained 
promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence 
of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were 
made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies 
of the aliens." (Hebrew 11 : 33, 34). 

Knowing the great power of living faith, the Savior prom- 
ised with assurance that marvelous blessings should follow all 
who believe on the Lord. These blessings, He said, should be 
signs or evidences of their belief. 

"These signs shall follow them that believe ; in my name shall they 
cast out devils ; they shall speak with new tongues ; they shall take up 
serpents ; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them ; 
they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover." (Mark 
16: 17, 18). 

All these blessings were enjoyed by believers in former 
days. They are also received by true believers to-day. The 
result of faith is always the same. If it was possible for mir- 
acles to be performed by the power of faith in ancient times 
it is equally possible to do the same by faith at the present 
time. 

NECESSITY OF MIRACULOUS GIFTS. 

It is necessary that the signs or gifts of the Gospel should 
follow believers in our day as well as in past ages. They fur- 
nish a proof of our faith. If our faith is not sufficient to 
bring to us the temporal blessings of God which we need or 
desire, then we have cause to fear that our faith is not strong 
enough to bring to us eternal salvation. Tt is possible for a 



324 SCRAP BOOK OF 

person to be mistaken in estimating his own faith. Sometimes 
people over-estimate their strength, and only learn of their mis- 
take when they make some test of it. Persons can also over- 
estimate the faith they possess, and if they do not test it they 
may deceive themselves. 

Faith, like bodily strength, can only be developed or 
increased by exercising it; and a person once possessing faith 
may lose it by disuse, as one loses his strength of muscle when 
it is not exercised. 

EXISTENCE OF FAITH SHOWN BY WORKS. 

True faith is always made manifest by works. When a 
person has faith in the Lord he will show it by his works of 
obedience; that is by keeping the commandments of God. It 
is useless for any one to profess that he has faith, if he does 
not show it by his obedience. The Savior asks the question, 

"Why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say?" 
(Luke 6: 46). 

The Apostle James says we deceive ourselves if we are not 

doers of the word: 

"Be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own 
selves." (James 2: 22). 

He further adds that it is not profitable to say we have faith 

and do not perform works, and that the best way to show our 

faith is by our works : 

"What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, 
and have not works? can faith save him? If a brother or sister be 
naked, and destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, 
Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled ; notwithstanding ye give 
them not those things which are needful to the body; what doth it 
profit? Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone. Yea, 
a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works ; shew me thy 
faith without thy works, and I will shew thee my faith by my works. 
Thou believest that there is one God ; thou doest well : the devils also 
believe, and tremble." (James 2: 14-19). 

ANOTHER EVIDENCE OF FAITH. 

True faith can be recognized by another proof or test. 
When it is obtained it causes its possessor to be very humble. 
It is always accompanied with humility. It convinces its pos- 
sessor that he is a sinner, and he feels penitent. 

THE SECOND RULE— REPENTANCE. 

Repentance is the second rule or principle of the Gospel 
of Christ. It naturally follows faith in God and Jesus Christ. 
True faith leads to repentance of sin as one step up a ladder 
leads to the next. 



MORMON LITERATURE 325 

MEANING OF REPENTANCE. 

According to the teachings of the scriptures, to repent 
means to feel sorrow for sins committed and to turn away 
from them; that is to do them no more. St. Paul, in writing 
to the Corinthian saints, says to them concerning their repent- 
ance: 

"Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed 
to repentance: for ye were made sorry after a godly manner that 
ye might receive damage by us in nothing. For godly sorrow worketh 
repentance to salvation not to be repented of ; but the sorrow of the 
world worketh death." (II Corinthians 7: 9, 10). 

The same apostle in exhorting the Ephesians to repent told 
them what they should do, or how they should repent. He 
says, 

"Le.t him that stole steal no more." (Ephesians 4:28). 

One who sincerely repents will also seek to make restitu- 
tion for wrongs done. If he has stolen he will return, if 
possible, that which he has taken. Such is the full meaning of 
repentance — to forsake sin. 

NECESSITY OF REPENTANCE. 

Repentance is very necessary to salvation in the kingdom of 
heaven. Those who have been led to exercise faith in the Lord 
are under great condemnation if they do not repent. They are 
in rebellion against Him and cannot receive His approbation. 
Unless they turn from their sins they are not fit subjects for 
His kingdom. Both John the Baptist and Jesus began their 
labors in the ministry by calling upon the people to repent. 

"In those days came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness 
of Judea, and saying, Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven is at 
hand." (Matthew 3: 1, 2). 

"From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent : for the 
kingdom of heaven is at hand." (Matthew 4: 17). 

John refused to baptize those who came to him, without 
repenting, and told them to bring forth "fruits meet for 
repentance." (Matthew 3: 7, 8). 

Neither faith nor baptism will benefit a person unless he 
repents also. The object of the Gospel is to bring mankind 
back to God. Through sin they are separated from Him. 

"Your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and 
your sins have hid his face from you." (Isaiah 59: 2). 



326 SCRAP BOOK OF 

To return to Him it is necessary to put away sin — to 
repent of it. 

"Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom 
of God?" (I Corinthians 6: 9). 

"Except ye repent, ye shall likewise perish." (Luke 13: 3). 

It is only upon certain conditions that the blood of Christ 
cleanseth from all sin: 

"If we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship 
one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us 
from all sin." (I John 1:7). 

In order to "walk in the light" we must turn away from the 
dark paths of sin. 

THE THIRD RULE— BAPTISM. 

Repentance alone does not remit sin, yet every one who is 
truly penitent desires that his sins be remitted. It is through 
the atonement of Jesus Christ that a remission of sins is 
obtained. To make that atonement effective to each individual 
the Savior has instituted an ordinance. By obeying that 
ordinance, after repenting of his sins, a person can receive a 
remission or forgiveness of them. 

TRUE MODE OF BAPTISM. 

The ordinance for the remission of sins is called baptism. 
The meaning of the word baptize is to immerse or dip. The 
only proper mode of baptism is by immersion. All the bap- 
tisms described in the New Testament were performed by 
immersion. 

St. Matthew says concerning the baptism of Jesus : 

"And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straightway out of 
the water/' (Matthew 3: 16). 

This shows that He must have gone down into the water. 
"And John also was baptizing in ^Enon near to Salim, because 

THERE WAS MUCH WATER THERE." (John 3: 23). 

This is also a proof that John baptized by immersion. 
The baptism of the eunuch by Philip is described thus in 
the Bible: 

"They went down both into the water, both Philip and the 
eunuch ; and he baptized him. And when they were come up out of 
the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip." (Acts 
8: 38, 39). 



MORMON LITERATURE 32? 

This, again, shows the manner of baptism practiced by the 
Savior's disciples. 
St. Paul writes : 

"Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus 
Christ were baptized into his death? Therefore we are buried with 
him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from 
the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in 
newness of life. For if we have been planted together in the like- 
ness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection." 
(Romans 6: 3, 4, 5). 

The apostle here likens baptism to the burial and resur- 
rection of Christ. Any ordinance called baptism performed in 
some other way is not in the likeness of Christ's death and 
resurrection, and is not baptism at all. 

All the early church historians testify that baptism by 
immersion was practiced during the first centuries after 
Christ. 

WHAT BAPTISM IS FOR. 

The following passages of scripture show that baptism is 
for the remission of sins : 

"John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of 

REPENTANCE FOR THE REMISSION OF SINS." (Mark 13 4). 

"And he came into all the country about Jordan, preaching the 

BAPTISM OF REPENTANCE FOR THE REMISSION OF SINS." (Luke 3: 3). 

"Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one 
of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins." (Acts 
2: 38). 

The scriptures tell of no ordinance or means by which a 
remission of sins can be obtained without baptism. Faith and 
repentance are not sufficient. The Bible says of John the 
Baptist's ministry : 

"All the people that heard him, and the publicans, justified God, 
being baptized with the baptism of John. But the Pharisees and 
lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves, being not 
baptized of him." (Luke 7: 29, 30). 

It appears from this that those who refuse to be baptized 
reject the counsel of God against themselves. To do this is a 
great sin, and the only way to repent of it is to obey the 
counsel of God, and the counsel of God is to be baptized. 

Cornelius, who is described as "a devout man, and one that 
feared God," and who was visited by an angel from heaven 
was commanded to be baptized. (Acts 10: 48). This shows 



328 SCRAP BOOK OF 

that baptism is necessary for all mankind, no matter how 
righteous they may be. 

OTHER PURPOSES OF BAPTISM. 

Jesus said it was necessary for Him to be baptized, in order 
to fulfill all righteousness, though He was without sin: 

"Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be bap- 
tized of him. But John forbade him, saying, I have need to be bap- 
tized of thee, and comest thou to me? And Jesus answering said unto 
him, Suffer it to be so now : for thus it becometh us to fulfill all 
righteousness." (Matthew 3: 13, 14, 15). 

If it was becoming or proper that the Savior, who was 
without sin, should obey this ordinance, how much more 
becoming and necessary it is for all mankind, who are in sin, 
to follow Him and be baptized ! 

Baptism is one of the ordinances by which persons are 
admitted into the church of Christ, as shown by the following 
scriptures : 

"Then they that gladly received his word were baptized : and the 
same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls." 
(Acts 2: 41). 

"Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter 
into the kingdom of God." (John 3: 5). 

To be "born of water" one must be baptized in water. 
Upon another occasion Jesus said, 

"He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved: but he that 
believeth not shall be damned." (Mark 16: 16). 

In no part of the scripture is it stated that man can be 
admitted into the church of Christ or be saved without bap- 
tism. It is an ordinance binding upon all who have reached 
the age of accountability. 

The words of Jesus to the thief on the cross, "To-day shalt 
thou be with me in paradise," (Luke 23: 43), are believed by 
some to mean that the thief was promised salvation without 
complying with the ordinance of baptism. The Apostle Peter 
says Christ, after being "put to death in the flesh," "went and 
preached unto the spirits in prison ; which sometime were dis- 
obedient, when once the long-suffering of God waited in the 
days of Noah." (I Peter 3:18, 19, 20). Three days after 
His crucifixion, and after He was resurrected, Jesus said to 
Mary: "Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my 
Father." (John 20: 17). This proves that Christ did not 
go to heaven on the day He told the thief he would be with 



MORMON LITERATURE 329 

Him in Paradise; if He did not, then it is evident that the 
thief did not. 

THE BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 

The baptism of infants is not an ordinance of Christ's 
church. He never instituted such a practice, and does not 
require it nor approve of it. Baptism as has been shown, is 
for the remission of sins, and for admission into the king- 
dom of God. It must follow faith and repentance. Infants 
are without sins; they are unable to exercise faith, or to 
understand repentance. Concerning them Jesus says: 

"Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: 

FOR OF SUCH IS THE KINGDOM OF GOD." (Mark 10: 13, 14). 
THOSE WHO HAVE DIED WITHOUT BAPTISM. 

If this ordinance is so essential to salvation, it might be 
asked, what becomes of those good people who die without 
baptism, not knowing it is necessary? Will they be lost? It 
might also be asked, What will become of those good people 
who die without believing on the Lord Jesus Christ, never 
having heard of Him? Let the scriptures answer these 
questions : 

"And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, 
and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were 
evil." (John 3: 19). 

"Where no law is, there is no transgression." (Romans 4: 15). 

"For sin is the transgression of the law." (I John 3:4). 

"That servant which knew his Lord's will, and prepared not him- 
self, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many 
stripes. But he that knew not, and did commit things worthy of 
stripes shall be beaten with few stripes. For unto whomsoever much is 
given, of him shall be much required." (Luke 12: 47, 48). 

These passages of scripture are sufficient to make it clear 
that people are not condemned until they, after having the 
privilege of complying with the law of God, reject it. The 
Lord in His infinite mercy has provided means by which all 
who die without the privilege of hearing and obeying the 
Gospel may be saved by future compliance.* 

But those who do hear it and refuse to obey its teachings 
simply because other good people before them who died with- 



* For further information upon this subject see tract No. 5, entitled 
'A Prophet of Latter Days." 



330 SCRAP BOOK OF 

out the opportunity did not comply with them in this life, will 
surely be under condemnation. 

BAPTISM A TEST OF OBEDIENCE. 

The fact that baptism is a commandment of God should 
be enough to convince any one that it must be observed. It 
is not an unreasonable requirement. The Lord promises 
salvation to those who obey Him. Baptism is one of the tests 
of obedience. Nothing but a lack of faith, repentance and 
humility will cause one to object to baptism. An unwilling- 
ness to submit to baptism is a proof that faith and repentance 
have not been complied with. Baptism therefore serves as a 
test of one's faith and repentance, just as repentance is a test 
of faith. A spirit of repentance and humility proves that we 
have faith ; and an honest desire to accept baptism proves that 
we manifest faith, repentance and humility. 

When these three rules or principles have been sincerely 
obeyed we are prepared for the next one. By complying with 
it the Lord's approval of our course is to be received. 

THE FOURTH RULE— LAYING ON OF HANDS. 

Following the ordinance of baptism by immersion in water 
for the remission of sins, is that of laying on of hands for the 
reception of the Holy Ghost. The manner of conferring the 
Holy Ghost in the days of the apostles was by the ordinance of 
laying on of hands, as the following passages will show : 

"Then laid they their hands on them, and they received the Holy 
Ghost." (Acts 8: 17). 

"When Simon saw that through laying on of the apostles' hands 
the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them money." (Acts 8: 18). 

"When Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came 
on them; and they spake with tongues, and prophesied." (Acts 19: 6). 

Those who truly believe, sincerely repent of their sins, and 
are baptized by one having authority are entitled to receive this 
ordinance of laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy 
Ghost. If it is performed by one called of God, that is, one 
having authority to administer His ordinances, the Lord will 
sanction the act by bestowing the gift of the Holy Ghost upon 
those who receive the ordinance. 

NECESSITY OF LAYING ON OF HANDS. 

The scriptures show that it is very essential that this 
ordinance be received by all who accept the Gospel of Christ. 
Like that of baptism, it is one by which mankind are admitted 



MORMON LITERATURE 331 

into the church of God. When the people of Samaria accepted 
Philip's testimony and were baptized, Peter and John were 
sent to lay hands upon them, that they might receive the Holy 
Ghost. (Acts 8: 14-17). If it was not necessary that the 
people of Samaria should have this ordinance attended to the 
apostles would not have gone to the trouble of sending Peter 
and John unto them for that purpose. 

OFFICE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. 

The influence of the Holy Spirit may be felt by men and 
women who have not complied with all these rules of the 
Gospel. The Spirit of the Lord leads people to have faith, 
to live good lives, and to perform many good works, but it 
will never manifest to any one that his life is fully approved 
of the Lord without obeying these ordinances or rules of His 
church. People should not think themselves saved because 
they have felt the influence of the Holy Ghost prompting 
them to do right. If they do not obey its promptings by 
keeping the commandments of Christ, that Spirit will not 
remain with them. The Lord says, 

"My spirit shall not always strive with man." (Genesis 6:3). 

Jesus said to His disciples, 

"I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter; 
that he may abide with you forever." (John 14: 16). 

This promise of a Comforter to abide with them forever 
was on condition of obedience, as may be learned by reading 
what follows in the same chapter of John's Gospel. 

Jesus further promised that the Holy Ghost would lead 
His disciples into all truth : 

"When he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all 
truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, 
that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come." (John 
16: 13). 

In order to be guided into all truth, and to receive the other 
blessings conferred by the Holy Spirit, we must obey these 
first principles of truth that have been mentioned. Unless we 
do this we never can make further progress. 

RULES HEREIN EXPLAINED. 

In the foregoing the first principles of the Gospel of Christ 
have been briefly explained, namely. 

1. Faith in God and in His Son Jesus Christ. 

2. Repentance. 



332 SCRAP BOOK OF 

3. Baptism by Immersion, for the Remission of Sins. 

4. Laying on of Hands for the Gift of the Holy 
Ghost. 

That this is the order in which these principles were taught 
by the Savior and His disciples, is evident from the writings 
of the New Testament. 

John the Baptist first called upon those who believed his 
word to repent of their sins ; and he refused to baptize those 
who did not show fruits of repentance. (Matthew 3: 2-8). 
He also promised that after their baptism of water they 
should receive the baptism of the Holy Ghost. (Matthew 
3: 11). 

To those who believed his words, spoken on the day of 
Pentecost, the Apostle Peter said, 

"Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus 
Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the 
Holy Ghost." (Act 2: 38). 

The people of Samaria who believed Philip's preaching 
"were baptized, both men and women." (Acts 8: 12). After- 
wards Peter and John were sent to them that they might 

receive the Holy Ghost: 

"Then laid they their hands on them, and they received the Holy 
Ghost" (Acts 8: 17). 

These four rules must be obeyed in order to gain admission 
into Christ's church. They are the beginning of the Gospel 
of Jesus Christ. 

These doctrines were taught by the Savior and His disci- 
ples, as recorded in the Bible. There is no other way of enter- 
ing the Church of Christ. Anyone who teaches that there is 
some other way is under condemnation. St. Paul says : 

Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel 
unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be 
accursed." (Galatians 1: 8). 

St. John, in speaking of the doctrine of Christ, says : 

"If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him 
not into your house, neither bid him God speed : for he that biddeth 
him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds." (II John 10, 11). 

All the doctrines taught by Jesus and His disciples are 
believed and taught to-day by the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints ; and all the blessings and gifts that charac- 
terized the primitive church are enjoyed by the Latter-day 
Saints. 



MORMON LITERATURE 



THE ANGEL WITH THE GOSPEL. 

BY ELDER ORSON PRATT, IN MILLENNIAL STAR, 1866. 



"And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven having the 
everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to 
every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a lo"d 
voice, fear God, and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment 
is come; and worship him that made heaven and earth, and the sea, 
and the fountains of waters." — Rev. 14: 6-7. 

Has the angel, seen in John's vision on Patmos, yet come? 
Or will he hereafter come? The Latter-day Saints are dili- 
gently and boldly declaring to the nations that the angel has 
come, that he has appeared unto chosen witnesses, that he has 
committed the everlasting Gospel to them, commanding them 
to preach it to all people, to cry with a loud voice that the 
hour of God's judgment is come, to call upon all to fear God, 
and give glory to Him, and worship Him, etc. There are 
some who have heard this solemn testimony of the servants 
of God, who are in doubt upon this all important subject. 
They suppose that the angel himself was to preach this Gospel 
to all mankind, and that the angel himself was to cry with a 
loud voice, etc. And because all people have not heard the 
angel speak, and have not heard the everlasting Gospel from 
his own mouth, and have not heard him cry with a loud voice, 
they suppose he has not come and denounce the Saints as 
false witnesses. But let unbelievers candidly investigate the 
words of the text, and see if they are justified in drawing 
this hasty conclusion. By a careless glance at the passage, one 
might suppose that the heavenly messenger himself was to do 
all the work of preaching ; but the words evidently do not war- 
rant such a construction. The angel was to fly having the ever- 
lasting Gospel ; but that he was to preach the same to all peo- 
ple, is not mentioned in the text ; neither is it, in that place, 
declared that he should publish with a loud voice, to all nations, 
any proclamation. When he left the heavenly worlds and 
came to earth, and committed the message he was intrusted 
with, into the hands of chosen vessels, commanding them 
to preach it, he had fulfilled his part of the sacred mission, 
so far as the introduction of the heavenly message among 
them was concerned. 

333 



334 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The words, "To Preach Unto Them That Dwell on the 
Earth," could be fulfilled by other agents, under the angel's 
authority and direction ; and the same agency which does the 
preaching is also commissioned to say, "With a Loud Voice, 
Fear God, and Give Glory to Him for the Hour of His Judg- 
ment Is Come." If the passage had definitely said that the 
angel who brings the Gospel should likewise preach it, with a 
loud voice, there would have been some slight foundation for 
apparent objections to the Saints' testimony, but even then 
the objections would be only apparent, for this great dis- 
pensation is not yet ended, and there could be no evidence 
brought that the angel would not, near the close of the dis- 
pensation, actually publish with a loud voice to all people, the 
very hour of God's judgment, in all its fierceness and terror, 
so that all people would hear His voice. But such a won- 
derful and miraculous proclamation in the heavens would 
not preclude the angel from sending agents just prior to 
prepare a people for so great an event. 

When we look at the angel's mission, by the aid of rea- 
son, the conviction at once forces itself upon the mind that 
he will authorize missionaries to carry the Gospel to all na- 
tions ; otherwise how could believing penitent souls obey the 
Gospel ordinances? Is it reasonable to suppose that the 
angel would travel around on the earth, and baptize, and 
confirm by the laying on of hands for the baptism of the 
Holy Ghost, and minister the sacrament, and attend to all 
church ordinances? It is not only reasonable, but certain, 
that the everlasting Kingdom of God will be established on 
the earth, through the reception of the Gospel that the angel 
brings ; if so, there must be officers called and ordained, such 
as Apostles, Prophets, etc., etc., to minister ordinances ; other- 
wise, the everlasting Gospel, though proclaimed in the heav- 
ens by a mighty angel, would be of no use. Reason, there- 
fore, would testify at once, that the angel at first only brings 
the Gospel, and directs other inspired agents to minister in 
its numerous ordinances, to build up the Kingdom, to publish 
with a loud voice the solemn testimony, that the hour — the 
terrible hour of God's judgment is come. 

Let no one suppose that because the angel has begun the 
fulfillment of John's vision, that he has fully accomplished 
all things in relation to it. Hear what new revelation says 
upon the subject. "And now, verily, saith the Lord, that 
these things might be known among you, O inhabitants of 
the earth, I have sent forth mine angel flying through the 



MORMON LITERATURE 335 

midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel, who hath 
appeared unto some, and hath committed it unto man who 
shall appear unto many that dwell on the earth; and this 
Gospel shall be preached unto every nation, and kindred, 
and tongue and people, and the servants of God shall go 
forth saying with a loud voice, fear God and give glory to 
Him, for the hour of His judgment is come; and worship 
Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the foun- 
tains of waters, calling upon the name of the Lord day and 
night, saying, O, that Thou wouldst rend the heavens, that 
Thou wouldst come down, that the mountains might flow 
down at Thy presence. And it shall be answered upon their 
heads, for the presence of the Lord shall be as the melting 
fire that burneth, and as the fire which causeth the waters 
to boil," etc. {Doc. and Cov. sec. 108: par. 7.) /*$ 34 

This same angel is yet to appear unto many ; his mission 
therefore is not fully completed. Another grand event con- 
nected with his mission is to be fulfilled, when the seven 
angels sound their trumpets, in the morning of the seventh 
thousand years; then all people, both in heaven and on earth, 
will hear. But we will quote the word of the Lord: "And 
another trump shall sound, which is the fifth trump, which is 
the fifth angel who committeth the everlasting Gospel — fly- 
ing through the midst of heaven, unto all nations, kindreds, 
tongues, and people ; and this shall be the sound of his trump, 
saying to all people, both in heaven and in earth, and that 
are under the earth ; for every ear shall hear it and every 
knee shall bow, and every tongue shall confess, while they 
shall hear the sound of the trump, saying, fear God, and 
give glory to Him who sitteth upon the throne forever and 
ever; for the hour of his judgment is come. And again an- 
other angel shall sound his trump, which is the sixth angel, 
saying, she is fallen who made all nations drink of the wine 
of the wrath of her fornication ; she is fallen, is fallen !" 
(Doc. and Cov. sec. 7: par. 31-32.) 

Thus we have traced the great mission of the angel, from 
the time that he flies with the everlasting Gospel, and com- 
mits it to man, until the grand closing up scene of this wicked 
world, by the sounding of the seven trumpets. In this last 
drama the angel of the Gospel will figure as the fifth in the 
series. In that awful day, our friend, Mr. William Brook, 
of Bradford, who has written to us, asking questions upon 
this sublime subject, will have no more supposed reason to 
complain, because the angel has not complied with all his 
suppositions in regard to his mission. Whether in heaven, 



336 SCRAP BOOK OF 

on earth, under the earth, or among the hosts of hell, every 
ear will hear the sound of the trump, and every knee bow, 
and confess to the glory of God, and acknowledge the power, 
authority and majesty of Him who sits upon the throne, and 
of His holy angels who go forth at His bidding. 

Because God has given the keys of the everlasting Gos- 
pel to the fifth angel, let no one suppose that he alone will 
act in the great latter-day dispensation. Other angels have 
their missions to perform, and will assist in the wonderful 
work. We again quote from the revelations given to that 
great Prophet Joseph Smith, taken from his inspired key to 
John's vision on Patmos. The Prophet inquires as follows : 

"What are we to understand by the four angels spoken 
of in the seventh chapter and first verse of the Revelation?" He 
answers : "We are to understand that they are four angels 
sent forth from God, to whom is given power over the four 
parts of the earth, to save life and to destroy; these are they 
who have the everlasting Gospel, to commit to every nation, 
kindred, tongue and people; having power to shut up the 
heavens, to seal up unto life, or to cast down to the regions 
of darkness." (Pearl of Great Price, p. 3-4.) -&*c 7-) - $f 

From the Revelation of John and from the inspired writ- 
ings of other holy men, it seems that all the powers of heaven 
are exerted to assist in the magnificent preparations for the 
coming of the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, to assume 
His rightful authority over this creation. Shall the heavens 
above be aroused to the highest degree of expectation, and 
the earth still continue to slumber in midnight darkness? 
No ! verily no ! In the great preparation there must be a 
union between the heavens and earth. The sons of earth 
must be awakened from the deep slumbers of ages. Tidings 
from the great courts above must be sent forth by swift 
messengers, to the nations ; the voice of heavenly truth must 
penetrate the darkest corners of the habitable globe; ancient 
dynasties and powerful governments must be overthrown ; 
thrones and kingdoms and empires must be cast down ; and 
revolution must succeed revolution, until every ear shall hear 
and every heart be penetrated with the solemn warning voice, 
until all shall know that the great day of the Lord is at hand. 
Swiftly moving messengers from celestial abodes will freely 
converse with the sons of God on earth ; and every angel and 
every servant of God will know his place, and understand 
what part he is to perform in the grand preparation for the 
eternal union of Saints on earth with the Saints of all ages 
from heaven. 



MORMON LITERATURE 



THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH ON DOCTRINE. 

EXTRACTS FROM A SERMON DELIVERED AT NAUVOO, JUNE 27, 
1839, TAKEN FROM THE HISTORICAL RECORD. 



Faith comes by hearing the word of God, through the 
testimony of the servants of God; that testimony is always 
attended by the spirit of prophecy and revelation. 

Repentance is a thing which cannot be trifled with every 
day. Daily transgression and daily repentance is not that 
which is pleasing in the sight of God. 

Baptism is a holy ordinance preparatory to the reception 
of the Holy Ghost; it is the channel and key by which the 
Holy Ghost will be administered. 

The gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands can- 
not be received through the medium of any other principle 
than the principle of righteousness, for if the proposals are 
not complied with, it is of no use, but withdraws. 

Tongues were given for the purpose of preaching among 
those whose language is not understood, as on the Day of 
Pentecost, etc. ; and it is not necessary for tongues to be 
taught to the Church particularly, for any man that has the 
Holy Ghost can speak of the things of God in his own tongue 
as well as to speak in another; for faith comes not by signs, 
but by hearing the word of God. 

The doctrine of the resurrection of the dead and eternal 
judgment are necessary to preach among the first principles 
of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. 

The doctrine of election. St. Paul exhorts us to make our 
calling and election sure. This is that sealing power spoken 
of by Paul in other places (Eph. 1 :13, 14) : "In whom ye 
also trusted, that after ye heard the word of truth, the Gos- 
pel of your salvation, in whom also, after that ye believed, 
ye were sealed with that holy spirit of promise which is the 
earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the pur- 
chased possession, unto the praise of His glory," that we may 
be sealed up unto the day of redemption. This principle ought 
(in its proper place) to be taught for God hath not revealed 

337 



338 SCRAP BOOK OF 

anything to Joseph but what He will make known unto the 
twelve, and even the least Saint may know all things as fast 
as he is able to bear them, for the day must come when no 
man need say to his neighbor, know ye the Lord ; for all shall 
know him (who remain) from the least to the greatest. How 
is this to be done? It is to be done by this sealing power, 
and the other comforter spoken of, which will be manifest by 
revelation. There are two comforters spoken of. One is the 
Holy Ghost, the same as given on the day of Pentecost, and 
that all Saints receive after faith, repentance and baptism. 
This first comforter or Holy Ghost has no other effect than 
pure intelligence. It is more powerful in expanding the mind, 
enlightening the understanding, and storing the intellect with 
present knowledge, of a man who is of the literal seed of 
Abraham, than one that is a Gentile, though it may not have 
half as much visible effect upon the body; for as the Holy 
Ghost falls upon one of the literal seed of Abraham, it is 
calm and serene ; and his whole soul and body are only exer- 
cised by the pure spirit of intelligence ; while the effect of the 
Holy Ghost upon a Gentile is to purge out the old blood and 
make him actually of the seed of Abraham. That man that 
has none of the blood of Abraham (naturally) must have a 
new creation by the Holy Ghost. In such a case there may 
be more of a powerful effect upon the body, and visible to the 
eye, than upon an Israelite, while the Israelite at first might 
be far before the Gentile in pure intelligence. 

The other comforter spoken of is a subject of great inter- 
est, and perhaps understood by few of this generation. After 
a person has faith in Christ, repents of his sins and is bap- 
tized for the remission of his sins, and receives the Holy 
Ghost (by the laying on of hands), which is the first com- 
forter, then let him continue to humble himself before God, 
hungering and thirsting after righteousness, and living by 
every word of God, and the Lord will soon say unto him : 
Son, thou shalt be exalted, etc. When the Lord has thor- 
oughly proved him, and finds that the man is determined to 
serve Him at all hazards, then he will find his calling and his 
election made sure ; then it will be his privilege to receive the 
other comforter, which the Lord has promised the Saints, as 
recorded in the testimony of St. John (John 16 : 12-27) : "And 
I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Com- 
forter, that he may abide with you forever, even the Spirit 
of truth, whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him 
not, neither knoweth him ; but ye know him, for he dwell- 
eth with you, and shall be in you; I will not leave you com- 



MORMON LITERATURE 339 

fortless, I will come to you. He that hath my commandments 
and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me; and he that loveth 
me shall be loved by my Father, and I will love him, and will 
manifest myself to him. If a man love me, he will keep my 
words, and my Father will love him, and we will come unto 
him and make our abode with him." 

Now what is this comforter? It is no more nor less than 
the Lord Jesus Christ Himself; and this is the sum and sub- 
stance of the whole matter: that when any man obtains this 
last comforter, he will have the personage of Jesus Christ 
to attend him, or appear unto him from time to time, and 
even He will manifest the Father unto him, and they will 
take up their abode with him, and the visions of the heavens 
will be opened unto him, and the Lord will teach him face 
to face, and he may have a perfect knowledge of the mysteries 
of the Kingdom of God; and this is the state and place the 
ancient Saints arrived at when they had such glorious visions 
— Isaiah, Ezekiel, John upon the Isle Of Patmos, St. Paul 
in the three Heavens, and all the Saints who held communion 
with the general assembly and Church of the First Born. 

The spirit of revelation is in connection with these bless- 
ings. A person may profit by noticing the first intimations 
of the spirit of revelation ; for instance, when you feel pure 
intelligence flowing from you, it may give you sudden strokes 
of ideas, that by noticing it, you may find it fulfilled the same 
day or soon; that is, those things that were presented unto 
your minds by the spirit of God, will come to pass ; and thus 
by learning the spirit of God and understanding it, you may 
grow into the principle of revelation, until you become per- 
fect in Jesus Christ. 

An evangelist is a Patriarch, even the oldest man of the 
blood of Joseph or of the seed of Abraham. Wherever the 
Church of Christ is established in the earth, there should be 
a patriarch for the benefit of the posterity of the Saints, as it 
was with Jacob in giving his patriarchal blessings unto his 
sons. 



SCRAP BOOK OF 
THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS AND THE WORLD. 

BY WILLIAM A. MORTON. 

(Copy rig Jit by the Author.) 



"Let us dream no dreams and tell no lies, but go on our way, 
wherever it may lead us, with our eyes open and our heads erect. If 
death ends all, we cannot meet it better. If not, let us enter, what- 
ever be the next scene, like honest men, with no sophistry in our 
mouths and no masks on our faces." — Sir James F. Stephen. 

I. — THE GODHEAD. 

The World: — We understand, Latter-day Saints, that 
you are delighted when an opportunity presents itself which 
enables you to explain to the world the faith you believe in? 

Latter-day Saints : — That is true. We are always ready 
to give, to every one that asks of us, a reason for the hope 
that is within us; for, like the Apostle Paul, "we are not 
ashamed of the Gospel of Christ; for it is the power of God 
unto salvation to every one that believeth." 

The World: — You testify most positively that you know 
that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God; that the Church 
of which you are members was established by Divine revela- 
tion. You claim that it is the only Church on earth which 
teaches the Gospel of Jesus Christ in its fulness? 

Latter-day Saints : — That is our position exactly. We tes- 
tify that God the Father and Jesus Christ His Son appeared 
to the boy, Joseph Smith, in the year 1820. We further testify 
that the angel which John the Revelator prophesied would 
"fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to 
preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, 
and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, 
Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judg- 
ment has come: and worship him that made heaven, and 
earth, and the sea, and the fountains of water;" (Revelation 
14: 6-7) came to Joseph Smith, and delivered to him a record 
containing the fulness of the Gospel of the Son of God. We 
claim that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is, 
indeed, the true Church of Christ; that it was established and 
named by Him ; that it has the same officers, holding the same 
Divine authority, as the primitive Church, namely, "Apostles, 

340 



MORMON LITERATURE 341 

Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors, Teachers, etc." (Eph. 4: 11.) 
We profess to be teaching the very same Gospel that was 
taught by Christ and His Apostles. We contend that there 
is but one true Gospel. Jesus said, "Strait is the gate, and 
narrow is the way, that leadeth unto life, and few there be 
that find it." (Matt. 7: 14.) Paul taught: "There is one 
body, and one spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of 
your calling: one Lord, one faith, one baptism." (Eph. 4: 
4, 5.) He further said: "Though we, or an angel from 
heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we 
have preached unto you, let him be accursed." (Gal. 1:8.) 

The World: — Well, we have decided to follow the ad- 
monition of the Apostle Paul — "Prove all things; hold fa c t 
that which is good" (I. Thes. 5: 21) — and if you have no 
objection, we would like to put you on trial and judge you, 
according to the law and the testimony, that we may learn 
whether the doctrines which you teach are of God or whether 
you speak of yourselves. 

Latter-day Saints : — We are quite willing to be put on trial, 
and to be judged as you have proposed, according to the law 
and the testimony; for, as the Prophet Isaiah said, if we 
speak not according to the law and the testimony there is no 
light in us. (Isaiah 8: 20.) We have many witnesses who 
are ready and willing to testify in our behalf, men whose 
testimony cannot be questioned. They are not men who have 
followed cunningly devised fables, but who were eye-witnesses 
of the things of which they will speak. If it please the court, 
we are ready ; let the trial begin. 

The World : — The first offence with which you are charged 
is that of teaching that the Godhead is composed of three 
separate and physically distinct Persons. This, as you must 
know, is contrary to the teaching of all the churches, especially 
the Church of England. That church teaches that the God- 
head is composed of three Persons, namely, Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost, and that these three are one in substance, 
equal in power and glory. Here is an extract from the Book 
of Common Prayer: "And the Catholick Faith is this: That 
we worship one God in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity; neither 
confounding the Persons : nor dividing the substance. For 
there is one Person of the Father, another of the Son : and 
another of the Holy Ghost. But the Godhead of the Father, 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, is all one : the Glory 
equal, the Majesty co-eternal. * * * The Father eternal, 
the Son eternal : and the Holy Ghost eternal. And yet they 
are not three eternals : but one eternal. * * * So the 



342 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Father is God, the Son is God : and the Holy Ghost is God. 
And yet they are not three Gods: but one God." (Book of 
Common Prayer, pp. 21, 22.) 

Latter-day Saints : — We are aware that that is the teach- 
ing of the Church of England, but it is not in harmony with 
the teaching of Christ and His disciples. We have a witness 
named John who was intimately acquainted with the Son of 
God, whom we consider a most competent authority to speak 
on this matter. He is ready to be examined. 

The World : — We will be pleased to hear his testimony. 

TESTIMONY OF JOHN. 

The World: — What is your name? 

John: — My name is John, sometimes called the Baptist. 

The World : — We understand that you are a disciple of the 
Lord Jesus Christ? 

John : — I am. 

The World: — Were you personally acquainted with the 
Messiah? 

John: — I was. I am His cousin. I was associated with 
Him during His ministry. 

The World : — Is it true 'that you were sent before His face 
to prepare His way? 

John : — It is. The Lord sent an angel to my father, as he 
prayed in the temple in Jerusalem, who promised him a son 
who would go before the face of the Lord and make His 
paths straight. I am that son. 

The World: — Were you called of God to do that work? 

John : — I was. When the angel appeared to my father, he 
said unto him, "Fear not, Zacharias : for thy prayer is heard ; 
and thy wife Elizabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt 
call his name John. * * * And many of the children of 
Israel shall he turn to the Lord their God. And he shall go 
before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts 
of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wis- 
dom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the 
Lord." I also cite to you the testimony of John as recorded 
in his Gospel, which reads as follows: "There was a man 
sent from God whose name was John." (John 1: 6.) 

The World: — What was the nature of your mission? 

John : — I was sent to preach repentance and water bap- 
tism. I preached in the wilderness of Judaea, saying unto the 
people, "Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand." 
(Matt. 3: 1, 2.) ' 



MORMON LITERATURE 343 

The World: — Were you able to bring many people unto 
repentance ? 

John: — Yes, a great many. Mark has made the following 
record concerning my missionary labors: "And there went 
out unto him all the land of Judaea, and they of Jerusalem, 
and were all baptized of him in the river Jordan, confessing 
their sins." (Mark 1: 5.) 

The World: — Have you ever heard the voice of God? 

John : — I have, on several occasions. 

The World: — Mention one of them. 

John: — He spoke to me when I did not know that Jesus, 
my cousin, was His Only Begotten Son. He said to me, 
"Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and re- 
maining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy 
Ghost." (John 1: 33, 34.) 

The World: — Did you baptize Jesus Christ? 

John: — I did. 

The World : — What took place at His baptism ? 

John: — That which is recorded in Matthew 3: 16-17: 
"Jesus when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the 
water : and lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw 
the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon 
him : and there came a voice from heaven, saying, This is my 
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." 

The World : — Then, John, according to your testimony, 
the three Personages who constitute the Godhead are not one 
in substance, but are separate and distinct? 

John: — They are certainly separate and distinct Person- 
ages. When Jesus came up out of the water, after His bap- 
tism, and while He stood on the bank of the river, the Spirit 
of God descended like a dove and lighted upon Him, and at 
the same time the voice of the Father was heard from heaven, 
saying, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." 
These things I both saw and heard : I saw Jesus on the bank 
of the river; I saw the Spirit of God descend from heaven 
like a dove and rest upon Christ; I heard the voice of God 
out of heaven bear testimony that Jesus was His beloved Son. 

The World (to the Latter-day Saints) : — The testimony of 
the witness John is certainly very clear and convincing. Have 
you any other witnesses to prove that the Godhead consists 
of three separate Persons? 

Latter-day Saints : — We have several. Here is the Apostle 
Peter. 

The World : — We will listen to his testimony. 



344 SCRAP BOOK OF 


peter's evidence. 

The World: — Your name is Simon Peter? 

Peter: — It is. 

The World: — Are you also one of Christ's disciples? 

Peter: — I am one of His Apostles. 

The World: — Prior to your call to the ministry what was 
your occupation? 

Peter: — I was a fisherman. 

The World: — How did you receive your call to the min- 
istry? 

Peter: — I was called by Christ Himself. 

The World: — Is there a record of your ordination? 

Peter: — There is. You will find it recorded in the Gospel 
according to Saint Mark, as follows: "And lie ordained 
twelve, that they should be with him, and that he might send 
them forth to preach." (Mark 3: 14.) I am one of the 
Twelve. 

The World: — Do you believe that God the Father, Jesus 
Christ His Son, and the Holy Ghost are three Persons in one 
substance ? 

Peter: — I do not. 

The World : — Can you furnish evidence that they are sep- 
arate Personages? 

Peter: — I can. 

The World : — We will listen to your evidence. 

Peter: — On one occasion Jesus took James and John and 
me up into a high mountain apart by ourselves, and there He 
was transfigured before us. His face shone as the sun and 
His raiment became as white as snow. We beheld two heav- 
enly messengers come to Jesus and talk with Him. They 
were Moses and Elias. They spoke to Him of His death 
which He should accomplish at Jerusalem. We were very 
much astonished at the things which we saw, and as soon as 
Moses and Elias had departed I went to Jesus and said to 
Him, "Master, it is good for us to be here : let us make three 
tabernacles : one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for 
Elias." (Luke 9: 33.) While I was speaking a cloud came 
and overshadowed us, and there came a voice out of the cloud, 
saying, "This is my beloved Son: hear him." (Luke 9: 34, 
35.) 

The World : — Was there a record made of what took place 
on the occasion of which you speak ? 

Peter: — There was. It is recorded in the Gospels of Mat- 
thew, Mark and Luke. (Matthew 17; Mark 9; Luke 9.) I 



MORMON LITERATURE 345 

also made a record of it in my second general epistle, as fol- 
lows : 'Tor he received from God the Father honor and 
glory, when there came such a voice to him from the excellent 
glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. 
And this voice which came from heaven we heard, when we 
were with him in the holy mount." (II. Peter 1: 17, 18.) 
Jesus, in speaking to us on one occasion, said : "I came forth 
from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave 
the world, and go to the Father." (John 16 : 28.) Now, surely 
you would not have me interpret Jesus' saying as meaning 
that He had come from Himself and was going to return to 
Himself? I was with the Savior during that awful night in 
the Garden of Gethsemane when in the anguish of His soul 
He prayed, "Abba, Father, all things are possible unto thee; 
take away this cup from me : nevertheless not what I will, 
but what thou wilt." (Mark 14: 36.) I did not understand 
Jesus on that occasion to be praying to Himself. 

The World : — The witness is excused. 

The Latter-day Saints : — Here are James and John, who 
will corroborate the testimony of Peter. 

The World : — James, you have heard the testimony of the 
Apostle Peter, what have you to say concerning it? 

James : — I corroborate it in every particular. I was also 
on the mount and heard the voice of God bear testimony 
that Jesus was His Only Begotten Son. 

The World: — The witness is excused. 

The World: — John, you have listened to the testimony of 
your fellow Apostles, what have you to say concerning it? 

John : — It gives me pleasure to corroborate it. They have 
spoken the truth, and nothing but the truth. I also heard the 
voice of the Father saying, "This is my beloved Son, hear ye 
him." 

The World: — That is all. (To the Latter-day Saints) : — 
Have you any more witnesses? 

The Latter-day Saints : — We have one more, a man who 
laid down his life for the truth's sake ; his name is Stephen. 

Stephen's testimony. 

The World : — What is your, name ? 

Stephen : — My name is Stephen. 

The World : — What position did you hold in the Christian 
Church ? 

Stephen : — I was one of the seven men who were set apart 
by the Apostles to look after the temporal needs of the widows 
in the church. (Acts 6.) 



346 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The World : — Did you also proclaim publicly the Gospel, 
and bear testimony to the divinity of Jesus? 

Stephen : — I did. 

The World: — How was your testimony received by the 
people ? 

Stephen : — They denounced me as a blasphemer. On one 
occasion when I was preaching to them they gnashed on me 
with their teeth. (Acts 7: 54.) 

The World : — What happened at that time ? 

Stephen : — The Lord filled me with the Holy Ghost and 
opened the heavens to me. 

The World : — What did you behold when the heavens were 
opened ? 

Stephen: — I beheld God, and Jesus standing on the right 
hand of God. (Acts 7: 55.) 

The World : — You say that you saw God, and Jesus stand- 
ing on His right hand. Then, God and Jesus must be two 
separate Beings? 

Stephen : — Certainly. Jesus was not. standing at His own 
right hand. 

The World: — You bore testimony to what you saw? 

Stephen : — I did. 

The World : — How did the people receive your testimony ? 

Stephen : — It cost me my life. They stoned me to death. 
(Acts 7: 59, 60.) 

The World :— That is all. 

Latter-day Saints : — It is not necessary to call any more 
witnesses. We have proved, most conclusively, that God the 
Father, Jesus Christ the Son, and the Holy Ghost are three 
separate and distinct Personages. John proved that, when 
he testified that he saw Jesus standing on the bank of the 
Jordan ; then he beheld the Spirit of God descend from heaven 
like a dove and rest upon the Messiah, and at the same time 
he heard the voice of God testify that Jesus was His Only 
Begotten Son. Peter testified that when James and John and 
himself were on the mount with Jesus they heard the voice 
of God testify that Jesus was His Beloved Son. James and 
John corroborated his testimony. Stephen testified that he, 
being filled with the Holy Ghost, had the heavens opened to 
him, and he saw God, and Jesus standing at the right hand of 
His Father. 

The World: — The evidence which you have produced is, 
indeed, incontrovertible. It is, to be sure, contrary to the 
teachings which we have received in the churches and from 
our fathers. But we now call to mind the words of the 



MORMON LITERATURE 347 

Prophet Jeremiah, "O Lord, my strength and my fortress, and 
my refuge in the day of affliction, the Gentiles shall come unto 
thee from the ends of the earth, and shall say, Surely our 
fathers have inherited lies, vanity, and things wherein there 
is no profit." (Jeremiah 16: 19.) 

II. — THE PERSONALITY OF GOD. 

The World (to the Latter-day Saints) :■ — It is true, then, as 
we have been told, that you believe and teach that God the 
Father is a personal Being, possessing a definite form, with 
bodily parts and spiritual passions? 

Latter-day Saints : — Such is our belief and teaching. 

The World : — This also is contrary to the teachings of al- 
most every church in Christendom. The Church of England, 
in the first of the ''Articles of Religion," published in its 
Prayer Book, says: "There is but one living and true God, 
everlasting, without body, parts or passions ; of infinite power, 
wisdom and goodness." 

Latter-day Saints : — We believe in the God of the Bible, in 
the God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob; the God 
of all the holy Prophets, and the Father of our Lord and 
Savior Jesus Christ. We have witnesses whose testimonies 
cannot be impeached. They are men who can testify from 
actual experience, men who saw God, and who conversed with 
Him face to face, and whose testimonies should, therefore, be 
worthy of all acceptation. 

The World : — We will be pleased to listen to your wit- 
nesses. Let the first witness be called. 

Latter-day Saints : — The first witness who will testify in our 
behalf is Abraham, "the father of the faithful and the friend 
of God." 

Abraham's testimony. 

The World : — What is your name ? 

Abraham : — My name is Abraham. I was at first called 
Abram, but the Lord changed my name to Abraham. (Gen- 
esis 17: 5.) 

The World: — Have you ever had a revelation from God? 

Abraham : — I have had many. 

The World : — Relate one. 

Abraham : — When my wife and I were residing with my 
parents in Haran the Lord spoke to me, saying, "Abram, get 
thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy 
father's house, unto a land that I will shew thee : and I will 



348 SCRAP BOOK OF 

make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and make 
thy name great; and thou shalt be a blessing; and I will bless 
them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee; and in 
thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed." (Genesis 
12: 1-3.) 

The World: — You were, of course, obedient to the Lord? 

Abraham: — I was. I took my wife, Lot, my brother's son, 
and all those who believed what the Lord had said to me, and, 
with our substance, we set out for the land of Canaan. While 
we were camped in the plain of Moreh the Lord appeared un- 
to me and said, "Unto thy seed will I give this land." (Genesis 
12: 7). 

The World : — Were you visited by the Lord on any other 
occasion ? 

Abraham : — I was. I was ninety-nine years old at the time. 
We were living in the plains of Mamre. The Lord appeared 
to me there and said, "I am the Almighty God; walk before 
me and be thou perfect. And I will make my covenant be- 
tween me and thee, and I will multiply thee exceedingly. 
* * * As for me, behold, my covenant is with thee, and 
thou shalt be a father of many nations. * * * And I will 
make thee exceedingly fruitful, and I will make nations of 
thee, and kings shall come out of thee." (Genesis 17: 1-6.) I 
am testifying of things which I have seen with my own eyes ; I 
saw the Lord and talked with Him face to face, as one man 
talks with another. 

The World: — We have no further questions to ask the 
witness. 

Latter-day Saints : — We have another witness who is pre- 
pared to give as strong and as irrefutable evidence as the previ- 
ous one. His name is Moses. 

The World: — We will listen to his testimony. 

TESTIMONY OF MOSES. 

The World : — Your name is Moses ? 

Moses: — It is. 

The World : — Where were you born ? 

Moses : — I was born in Egypt, of Hebrew parents. 

The World: — It is true that at the time of your birth 
Pharaoh made a decree that all the male children of the 
Hebrews were to be thrown into the river Nile ? 

Moses : — It is. 

The World : — How did you escape the fate of the others ? 

Moses : — My mother made a little ark of bulrushes, daubed 
it with slime and pitch, and placing me in it she took it down 



MORMON LITERATURE 349 

and left it on the flags by the river's brink. In a short time 
Pharaoh's daughter came down to the river. Seeing the ark, 
she requested her maid to fetch it. On removing the cover, 
she beheld me in tears. Her heart was touched, and she 
decided to keep me as her own child. My sister Miriam, who 
was in hiding near by, came forward and proffered to get a 
nurse for the baby. The king's daughter gave her permission 
to do so, so she went and brought my mother. When my 
mother arrived, Pharaoh's daughter said to her, "Take this 
child away and nurse it for me, and I will give thee thy wages." 
(Exodus 2:9.) So my mother had the pleasure of raising her 
own child, and was well paid for doing so. When I was grown 
I was taken to the court of Pharaoh, and adopted by his daugh- 
ter. I was treated as though I were her own son and was 
taught in all the learning of the Egyptians. 

The World : — You did not take very well to Egyptian court 
life? 

Moses : — I did not ; I would much rather have been with 
my own people. I finally ran away from Pharaoh and went to 
Midian, where I fell in love with and married Zipporah, a 
daughter of Jethro, a priest of Midian. (Exodus 2: 21.) 

The World : — What occupation did you follow ? 

Moses: — I was a sheep-herder; I tended the flocks of my 
father-in-law. 

The World : — We have been told that on one occasion 
while you were herding the sheep you had a heavenly mani- 
festation; is the report true? 

Moses: — It is. While I was tending the sheep one day I 
beheld a burning bush. I went over to see the strange sight, 
and as I approached the bush God called unto me out of the 
midst of the bush and said, "Moses, Moses." And I said, 
"Here am I." And He said, "Draw not nigh hither; put off 
thy shoes from off thy feet, for the place whereon thou stand- 
est is holy ground. Moreover he said, I am the God of thy 
father, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God 
of Jacob." (Exodus 3 : 4-6.) On hearing that, I hid my face ; 
for I was afraid to look upon God. Then the Lord said unto 
me, "I have surely seen the afflictions of my people which are 
in Egypt, and have heard their cry by reason of their task- 
masters ; for I know their sorrows. * * * Go, and gather 
the elders of Israel together, and say unto them, The Lord 
God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of 
Jacob, appeared unto me, saying, I have surely visited you, and 
seen that which is done to you in Egypt and I have said, I 



350 SCRAP BOOK OF 

will bring you up out of the affliction of Egypt. * * * 
unto a land flowing with milk and honey." (Exodus 3.) 

The World : — Did you do as the Lord commanded you ? 

Moses : — I did, and the Lord, in His infinite mercy, and by 
many signs and wonders, brought the children of Israel up out 
of Egypt into their own land. 

The World : — Have you ever seen God ? 

Moses : — I have. On one occasion I talked with Him face 
to face. I was in the tabernacle at the time. A cloudy pillar 
descended and stood at the door of the tabernacle, and the 
Lord talked with me. And all the people saw the cloudy 
pillar stand at the tabernacle door : and all the people rose 
up and worshiped, every man in his tent door. And the 
Lord spake unto me face to face, as a man speaketh unto his 
friend. (Exodus 33: 9-12.) Later He hid me in the cleft of 
a rock, and as He passed by, in His glory, I beheld His back 
parts. (Exodus 33: 22-23.) 

The World: — Did any of your associates ever see God? 

Moses: — Yes, Aaron, Nadab, Abihu and seventy of the 
elders of Israel and myself saw Him on one occasion. (Exo- 
dus 24: 9, 10.) 

The World : — -Is it true that you spent forty days and forty 
nights with the Lord on Mount Sinai ? 

Moses: — It is. It was on that occasion that He gave me 
two tables of stone on which He had written with His own 
finger the ten commandments for the children of Israel. 

The World : — Moses, we recognize you as one who is fully 
competent to speak on this important matter. You have seen 
the Lord a number of times ; you have talked with Him face 
to face ; you have been with Him for forty days and forty 
nights at one time; now, we would like you to describe to us, 
just as plainly as you can, the true and the living God. 

Moses : — I tell you in plainness and in all truth, that God 
is just like a perfect man. If you could see God today you 
would see Him just as Abraham saw Him, just as I saw Him, 
in the form of man, for man was made in the image of God. 
(Genesis 1: 27.) 

The World: — Thank you; that is all. 

Latter-day Saints (to the World) : — Surely the testimony 
of these two witnesses ought to be enough to convince you 
that the God whom we worship — a God with body, parts and 
passions — is, indeed, the true God, the God of the Bible. But 
these are not all our witnesses. We have others, whose testi- 
mony we desire you to hear. 



MORMON LITERATURE 351 

The World : — Let them come forward. 
Latter-day Saints: — Thomas, the World desires to hear 
your testimony. 

TESTIMONY OF THOMAS. 

The World: — Were you acquainted with the Lord Jesus 
Christ when He was on the earth ? 

Thomas : — I was. 

The World: — What position did you hold in the Church 
of Christ? 

Thomas : — I was an Apostle. 

The World: — Did you see the Savior after His resurrec- 
tion? 

Thomas : — I did. I at first considered the news too good 
to be true. When the other Apostles told me that they had 
seen the risen Lord, I said, "Except I see in his hands the 
print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, 
and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe." 

The World: — Did Christ show Himself to you after that? 

Thomas : — He did. Eight days later I was with the Apos- 
tles in a house in Jerusalem when the Savior appeared in 
our midst. As soon as He entered the room He said, "Peace 
be unto you." Then turning to me, He said, "Thomas, reach 
hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy 
hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but 
believing." (John 20: 26, 27.) I recognized Him at once, 
and I exclaimed, "My Lord and my God !" 

The World : — You saw the print of the nails in His hands, 
and the mark of the spear in His side? 

Thomas : — I did. 

The World : — Then, He must have appeared to you in the 
same body in which He was crucified? 

Thomas: — He did, in the very same body of flesh and 
bones, but quickened by Spirit. (Luke 24: 39.) 

The World : — Did you see Him after that ! 

Thomas : — I did, a number of times. One evening Simon 
Peter, Nathaniel of Cana, the sons of Zebedee, two other dis- 
ciples and I went out fishing. We fished the entire night, but 
caught nothing. As we were returning in the morning, we 
saw a "man," as we supposed, standing on the shore. He 
asked us if we had any meat, and we answered that we had 
not. He told us to cast our net on the right side of the ship. 
We did so, and to our astonishment we caught one hundred 
and fifty-three fishes. John was the first to recognize the 
"man" on the shore, and as soon as he saw who He was, he 



352 SCRAP BOOK OF 

exclaimed, "It is the Lord!" On hearing that, Peter jumped 
into the sea and swam to the shore. We were delighted to 
meet our beloved Redeemer once again. The Lord had pre- 
pared a fire of coals, and had some fish cooked. He invited 
us to come and dine with Him, which we did, and ate heartily 
of bread and fish. That was the third time that Jesus showed 
Himself to us after His resurrection. (John 21.) 

The World : — Were you present at the ascension of Christ? 

Thomas : — I was. 

The World : — Tell us what took place on that occasion. 

Thomas: — Just before His ascension He said to us, "Ye 
shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon 
you : and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and 
in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of 
the earth." (Acts 1:8.) As soon as He had finished speak- 
ing He was taken up, and a cloud received Him out of our 
sight. As we stood gazing after Him, two men dressed in 
white apparel appeared, and, addressing us, said, "Ye men 
of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same 
Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come 
in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven." (Acts 
1st chap.) 

The World: — That is all, Thomas. 

Latter-day Saints (to the World) : — We have proved by 
the last witness, an Apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ, that 
Christ arose from the grave in the same body which was 
nailed to the cross, but immortalized; in that body He ap- 
peared to His disciples ; in that same body He made a fire of 
coals on the shore and prepared food, which He ate with His 
disciples ; in that same body He ascended into heaven ; in that 
same body He shall come again to the earth. 

The World: — What evidence have you that Christ shall 
come again in His crucified body? 

Latter-day Saints : — We have the testimony of the Prophet 
Zechariah. 

The World : — We will hear what he has to say. 

TESTIMONY OF ZECHARIAH. 

The World : — Your name is Zechariah ? 
Zechariah : — It is. 

The World : — Were you a Prophet in Israel ? 
Zechariah : — I was so honored of the Lord. 
The World : — Did you prophesy concerning the second 
coming of Christ? 



MORMON LITERATURE 353 

Zechariah : — I did. I prophesied and said, "And his feet 
shall stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives, which is 
before Jerusalem on the east, and the Mount of Olives shall 
cleave in the midst thereof toward the east and toward the 
west, and there shall be a very great valley; and half of the 
mountain shall remove toward the north, and half of it to- 
ward the south." (Zechariah 14: 4.) "And one shall say 
unto him, What are these wounds in thine hands? Then he 
shall answer, Those with which I was wounded in the house 
of my friends." (Zechariah 13: 6.) 

The World: — We will excuse the witness. 

Latter-day Saints : — We have another witness whose testi- 
mony we would like you to hear ; his nam^ is Paul. 

The World : — We will be pleased to listen to hi« testimony. 

TESTIMONY OF PAUL. 

The World : — Your name is Paul ? 

Paul :— It is. 

The World: — Are you an Apostle of the Lord Jesus 
Christ? 

Paul: — I am. 

The World: — Have you ever seen Christ? 

Paul:— I have. (I Cor. 15: 8.) 

The World: — What is your testimony concerning Christ? 

Paul — It is the same as that of Thomas and the rest of the 
Apostles — that He has a body of flesh and bones. 

The World : — What is your testimony concerning God, the 
Father of Christ? 

Paul : — I testify that as Christ is so is His Father. I wrote 
to the Hebrew saints on this matter, as follows : "Who being 
the brightness of His glory, and the express image of His per- 
son, and upholding all things by the word of His power, 
when He had Himself purged our sins, sat down on the right 
hand of the Majesty on high." (Heb. 1:3.) Christ said on 
one occasion: "He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father." 

The World: — We have no further questions to ask the 
witness. 

Latter-day Saints : — We now respectfully ask you to listen 
to the testimony of the young prophet, Joseph Smith. 

The World : — We have heard a great deal concerning that 
young man. It has been reported that he declared he had 
seen God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ. 

Latter-day Saints : — Such, indeed, was his testimony, and 
tens of thousands of us have received testimonies from the 
Lord that he spoke the truth. 



354 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The World : — We will hear him for ourselves. 

TESTIMONY OF JOSEPH SMITH. 

The World : — Your name is Joseph Smith, Jr. ? 

Joseph Smith :-— It is. 

The World : — Are you the founder of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints? 

Joseph Smith : — I was simply an humble instrument in 
the hands of the Lord in re-establishing, according to the reve- 
lations of God, the Church of Christ upon the earth. 

The World: — So, you profess to have received revelations 
from God? 

Joseph Smith : — I do. More than that : I have seen God 
and His Son Jesus Christ, and have talked with them. 

The World : — We are desirous of hearing from your own 
lips your testimony concerning this matter. 

Joseph Smith : — Realizing that I, as well as all other men, 
shall have to stand some day before the judgment bar of God 
to be judged according to my works, my testimony in this case 
shall be the truth, and the truth only, God being my witness. 
I was born in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hun- 
dred and five, on the twenty-third day of December, in the 
town of Sharon, Windsor county, state of Vermont. My 
father, Joseph Smith, Senior, left the state of Vermont, and 
moved to Palmyra, Ontario (now Wayne) county, in the state 
of New York, when I was in my tenth year, or thereabouts. 
In about four years after my father's arrival in Palmyra, he 
moved with his family into Manchester, in the same county of 
Ontario. His family consisted of eleven souls, namely — my 
father, Joseph Smith; my mother, Lucy Smith (whose name, 
previous to her marriage, was Mack, daughter of Solomon 
Mack) ; my brothers, Alvin (who died November 19th, 1824, 
in the 27th year of his age), Hyrum, myself, Samuel Harri- 
son, William, Don Carlos; and my sisters, Sophronia, Cath- 
erine, and Lucy. Some time in the second year after our 
removal to Manchester, there was in the place where we lived 
an unusual excitement on the subject of religion. It com- 
menced with the Methodists, but soon became general among 
all the sects in that region of country. Indeed, the whole dis- 
trict of country seemed affected by it, and great multitudes 
united themselves to the different religious parties, which cre- 
ated no small stir and division amongst the people, some 
crying, "Lo, here?" and others, "Lo, there!" Some were 
contending for the Methodist faith, some for the Presby- 



MORMON LITERATURE 355 

terian, and some for the Baptist. For notwithstanding the 
great love which the converts to these different faiths ex- 
pressed at the time of their conversion, and the great zeal 
manifested by the respective clergy, who were active in get- 
ting up and promoting this extraordinary scene of religious 
feeling, in order to have everybody converted, as they were 
pleased to call it, let them join what sect they pleased — yet 
when the converts began to file off, some to one party and 
some to another, it was seen that the seemingly good feelings 
of both the priests and the converts were more pretended 
than real; for a scene of great confusion and bad feeling 
ensued; priest contending against priest, and convert against 
convert; so that all their good feelings one for another, if 
they ever had any, were entirely lost in a strife of words and 
a contest about opinions. I was at this time in my fifteenth 
year. My father's family was proselyted to the Presbyterian 
faith, and four of them joined that church, namely — my 
mother Lucy; my brothers Hyrum and Samuel Harrison; 
and my sister Sophronia. During this time of great excite- 
ment, my mind was called up to serious reflection and great 
uneasiness ; but though my feelings were deep and often poign- 
ant, still I kept myself aloof from all these parties, though 
I attended their several meetings as often as occasion would 
permit. In process of time my mind became somewhat partial 
to the Methodist sect, and I felt some desire to be united with 
them; but so great were the confusion and strife among the 
different denominations, that it was impossible for a person 
young as I was, and so unacquainted with men and things, to 
come to any certain conclusion who was right and who wrong. 
My mind at times was greatly excited, the cry and tumult were 
so great and incessant. The Presbyterians were most decided 
against the Baptists and Methodists, and used all the powers 
of either reason or sophistry to prove their errors, or, at least, 
to make the people think they were in error. On the other 
hand, the Baptists and Methodists in their turn were equally 
zealous in endeavoring to establish their own tenets and dis- 
prove all others. In the midst of this war of words and 
tumult of opinions, I often said to myself, What is to be done ? 
Who of all these parties are right ; or, are they all wrong to- 
gether? If any one of them be right, which is it, and how 
shall I know it? While I was laboring under the extreme 
difficulties caused by the contests of these parties of religion- 
ists, I was one day reading the Epistle of James, first chapter 
and fifth verse, which reads: "If any of you lack wisdom, 
let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and up- 



356 SCRAP BOOK OF 

braidcth not, and it shall be given him." Never did any 
passage of scripture come with more power to the heart of 
man than this did at this time to mine. It seemed to enter 
with great force into every feeling of my heart. I reflected 
on it again and again, knowing that if any person needed wis- 
dom from God, I did; for how to act I did not know, and 
unless I could get more wisdom than I then had, I would 
never know ; for the teachers of religion of the different sects 
understood the same passages of scripture so differently as to 
destroy all confidence in settling the question by an appeal to 
the Bible. At length I came to the conclusion that I must 
either remain in darkness and confusion, or else I must do 
as James directs, that is, ask of God. I at length came to the 
determination to "ask of God," concluding that if He gave 
wisdom to them that lacked wisdom, and would give liberally, 
and not upbraid, I might venture. So, in accordance with 
this, my determination to ask of God, I retired to the woods 
to make the attempt. It was on the morning of a beautiful, 
clear day, early in the spring of eighteen hundred and twenty. 
It was the first time in my life that I had made such an 
attempt, for amidst all my anxieties I had never as yet made 
the attempt to pray vocally. After I had retired to the place 
where I had previously designed to go, having looked around 
me, and finding myself alone, I kneeled down and began to 
offer up the desires of my heart to God. I had scarcely done 
so, when immediately I was seized upon by some power which 
entirely overcame me, and had such an astonishing influence 
over me as to bind my tongue so that I could not speak. Thick 
darkness gathered around me, and it seemed to me for a time 
as if I were doomed to sudden destruction. But, exerting all 
my powers to call upon God to deliver me out of the power of 
this enemy which had seized upon me, and at the very moment 
when I was ready to sink into despair and abandon myself to 
destruction — not to an imaginary ruin, but to the power of some 
actual being from the unseen world, who had such marvelous 
power as I had never before felt in any being — just at this mo- 
ment of great alarm, I saw a pillar of light exactly over my 
head, above the brightness of the sun, which descended grad- 
ually until it fell upon me. It no sooner appeared than I 
found myself delivered from the enemy which held me bound. 
When the light rested upon me I saw two personages, whose 
brightness and glory defy all description, standing above me 
in the air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by name, 
and said, pointing to the other — "This is my beloved Son, hear 
him!" My object in going to enquire of the Lord was to know 



MORMON LITERATURE 357 

which of all the sects was right, that I might know which to 
join. No sooner, therefore, did I get possession of myself, 
so as to be able to speak, than I asked the personages who 
stood above me in the light, which of all the sects was right — ■ 
and which I should join. I was answered that I must join 
none of them, for they were all wrong; and the personage who 
addressed me said that all their creeds were an abomination 
in his sight ; that those professors were all corrupt ; that "they 
draw near to me with their lips, but their hearts are far from 
me ; they teach for doctrine the commandments of men, having 
a form of godliness, but they deny the power thereof/' He 
again forbade me to join with any of them; and many other 
things did he say unto me, which I cannot write at this time. 
When I came to myself again, I found myself lying on my 
back, looking up into heaven. Some few days after I had 
this vision, I happened to be in company with one of the 
Methodist preachers, who was very active in the beforemen- 
tioned religious excitement; and, conversing with him on the 
subject of religion, I took occasion to give him an account 
of the vision which I had had. I was greatly surprised at his 
behavior; he treated my communication not only lightly, but 
with great contempt, saying, it was all of the devil, that there 
were no such things as visions or revelations in these days ; 
that all such things had ceased with the apostles, and that 
there would never be any more of them. I soon found, how- 
ever, that my telling the story had excited a great deal of 
prejudice against me among professors of religion and was 
the cause of great persecution, which continued to increase ; 
and though I was an obscure boy, only between fourteen and 
fifteen years of age, and my circumstances in life such as to 
make a boy of no consequence in the world, yet men of high 
standing would take notice sufficient to excite the public mind 
against me, and create a bitter persecution ; and this was com- 
mon among all the sects — all united to persecute me. It caused 
me serious reflection then, and often has since, how very 
strange it was that an obscure boy, of a little over fourteen 
years of age, and one, too-, who was doomed to the necessity 
of obtaining a scanty maintenance by his daily labor, should 
be thought a character of sufficient importance to attract the 
attention of the great ones of the most popular sects of the 
day, and in a manner to create in them a spirit of the most 
bitter persecution and reviling. But strange or not, so it was, 
and it was often the cause of great sorrow to myself. How- 
ever, it was nevertheless a fact that I had beheld a vision. I 
have thought since, that I felt much like Paul, when he made 



358 SCRAP BOOK OF 

his defence before King Agrippa, and related the account of 
the vision he had when he saw a light, and heard a voice; but 
still there were but few who believed him; some said he was 
dishonest, others said he was mad; and he was ridiculed and 
reviled. But all this did not destroy the reality of his vision. 
He had seen a vision, he knew he had, and all the persecution 
under heaven could not make it otherwise; and though they 
should persecute him unto death, yet he knew, and would 
know to his latest breath, that he had both seen a light, and 
heard a voice speaking unto him, and all the world could not 
make him think or believe otherwise. So it was with me. I 
had actually seen a light, and in the midst of that light I saw 
two personages, and they did in reality speak to me; and 
though I was hated and persecuted for saying that I had seen 
a vision, yet it was true ; and while they were persecuting me, 
reviling me, and speaking all manner of evil against me falsely 
for so saying, I was led to say in my heart: Why persecute 
me for telling the truth? I have actually seen a vision, and 
who am I that I can withstand God, or why does the world 
think to make me deny what I have actually seen? For I 
had seen a vision; I knew it, and I knew that God knew it, 
and I could not deny it, neither dared I do it, at least I knew 
that by so doing I would offend God, and come under condem- 
nation. 

The World : — Then, according to your testimony, God the 
Father, and Jesus Christ are two distinct Personages? 

Joseph Smith: — That is my testimony. "The Father has 
a body of flesh and bones as tangible as man's ; the Son also : 
but the Holy Ghost has not a body of flesh and bones, but is 
a personage of spirit. Were it not so, the Holy Ghost could 
not dwell in us." 

The World: — So that if we were to see God now, we 
would see Him in the form of man? 

Joseph Smith : — You would. "If the vail was rent today, 
and the Great God, who holds this world in its orbit, who 
upholds all worlds and all things by His power, was to make 
Himself visible — I say, If you were to see Him today, you 
would see Him like a man in form — like yourselves in all the 
person, image, and very form as a man; for Adam was cre- 
ated in the very fashion, image, and likeness of God, and re- 
ceived instruction from, and walked, talked, and conversed 
with Him, as one man talks and communes with another." 

The World : — The witness is excused. 

Latter-day Saints : — This closes our case. You have heard 
the testimonies of Abraham, Moses, Thomas, Zechariah, Paul, 



MORMON LITERATURE 359 

and Joseph Smith. The testimonies of these servants of the 
Lord are similar in every respect. You cannot reject the tes- 
timony of Joseph Smith without rejecting the testimonies of 
the others. We pray you, give heed to these things ; for "this 
is life eternal: to know the living and true God, and Jesus 
Christ, whom He has sent." 

III. — FAITH AND WORKS. 

The World: — What are the first principles and ordinances 
of your religion ? 

Latter-day Saints : — The first principles and ordinances of 
our religion are these : First, Faith in the Lord Jesus Christ ; 
second, Repentance; third, Baptism by immersion for the re- 
mission of sins; fourth, Laying on of hands for the gift of 
the Holy Ghost. 

The World: — Do you believe that good works must ac- 
company faith in order for men to obtain salvation? 

Latter-day Saints : — We do. We maintain that belief alone 
is not sufficient to bring salvation to any man. "Faith without 
works is dead." Faith is the first principle of the Gospel of 
Christ: it is the foundation upon which every other principle 
and ordinance rests. You remember, the Apostle Paul said, 
"But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that 
cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a re- 
warder of them that diligently seek him." (Heb. 11: 6.) 

The World : — Well, we have been taught that all a person 
has to do in order to be saved is to believe on the Lord Jesus 
Christ. That is the Gospel which Paul and Silas preached to 
the Philippian jailor and his household. When the jailor 
asked Paul and his companion what he should do to be saved, 
they answered, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou 
shalt be saved." (Acts 16: 30, 31.) 

Latter-day Saints : — No, that is only part of the Gospel 
which Paul and Silas preached to the jailor and his house. 
They did not stop at belief, as the majority of preachers do 
in these days. But here is the Apostle Paul; he can speak 
for himself. 

TESTIMONY OF PAUL. 

The World: — Paul, when the Philippian jailor asked you 
and Silas what he should do to be saved, what did you tell 
him? 

Paul: — We told him to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, 
and he would be saved, and also his house. (Acts 16: 31.) 

The World: — We thought so. Now, if the jailor and his 



3G0 SCRAP BOOK OF 

household had simply to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ in 
order to gain salvation, why should other people have to do 
more ? 

Paul : — But we did not tell the jailor and his household 
that that was all they had to do. We taught them other doc- 
trines besides belief in Christ; we taught them the ordinance 
of baptism. Here is what the record says: "Then he (the 
jailor) called for a light, and sprang in, and came trembling, 
and fell down before Paul and Silas, and brought them out, 
and said, Sirs, what must I do to be saved? And they said, 
Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, 
and thy house. And they spake unto him the word of the 
Lord, and to all that were in his house. And he took them the 
same hour of the night, and washed their stripes; and was 
baptized, he and all his straightway." (Acts 16: 29-33.) 

The World: — You have spoken truly, Paul. We see that, 
according to the record, after you had told the jailor to be- 
lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ, you taught him and his house- 
hold other commandments of the Lord, among them baptism. 
One more question: Did you preach to the people that Jesus 
Christ was the author of eternal salvation? 

Paul :— I did. 

The World: — And Jesus Christ, the author of eternal sal- 
vation, taught this doctrine, that "God so loved the world, 
that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
in him should not perish but have eternal life?" 

Paul : — He did. But you have quoted only part of what I 
said and only part of what Christ said. I did not tell the 
people that Christ had become the author of eternal salvation 
to all those who would simply believe in Him. Here is what 
I said : "Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by 
the things which he suffered; and being made perfect, he be- 
came the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey 
him." (Heb. 5: 8, 9.) Jesus did not tell the people that they 
would have eternal life by simply believing in Him. This is 
what He said: "Not every one that sayeth unto me, Lord, 
Lord, shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; but he that 
doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven." (Matt 7: 
21.) Now, it would appear from this that there were people 
in the days of the Savior who believed, as thousands of people 
believe today, that they could get into the Kingdom of God 
by simply believing in Christ, and calling Him Lord, Lord. 
And in order to disabuse their minds of that erroneous belief. 
Jesus made use of the words which I have just quoted. Now, 
do you think that I, or any other servant of the Lord, would 



MORMON LITERATURE 361 

preach salvation through belief alone when Christ had con- 
demned such doctrine ? On one occasion He said : "And why 
call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say? 
Whosoever cometh to me, and heareth my sayings, and doeth 
them, I will shew you to whom he is like : he is like a man which 
built an house, and digged deep, and laid the foundation on a 
rock: and when the flood arose the stream beat vehemently 
upon that house, and could not shake it: for it was founded 
upon a rock. But he that heareth, and doeth not, is like a man 
that without a foundation built an house upon the earth; 
against which the stream did beat vehemently, and immediately 
it fell ; and the ruin of that house was great." (Luke 6 : 46- 
49.) Here is a Gospel not only of believing, but of doing: 
a Gospel, not of faith alone, but of faith and works. 

The World : — We dare not dispute what you have said ; 
were we to do so, we would be disputing the words of Christ. 
Permit us, however, to ask you another question. 

Paul : — Certainly. 

The World : — Isn't it a fact that Christ, when He was upon 
the cross, and just as He was about to give up the ghost, said, 
"It is finished"? # 

Paul : — That is true. 

The World: — Did Christ not mean that He had done all 
that was necessary for man's salvation? that He had paid 
the price of man's redemption, and that there was nothing 
left for mankind to do? 

Paul : — Part of what you have said is, indeed, true : Christ 
atoned for our sins on Calvary's cross ; He died that we 
might live, and that He might present us, pure and spotless, 
to the Father. But when He said, "It is finished," He did 
not mean that from that time henceforth and forever mankind 
would have nothing whatever to do but to believe in Him, 
and by that simple assent of their minds obtain eternal life 
and an everlasting inheritance in the Kingdom of His Father. 
He meant that His sufferings were at an end ; He meant that 
He had drunk the bitter cup to the dregs ; He meant that He 
had done the will of the Father, and had thus become, as I 
told the Hebrew Saints, the author of eternal salvation to all 
those who would obey Him. After Christ had risen from the 
dead He tarried for forty days with His disciples, during 
which time He taught them many things pertaining to the 
Kingdom of God. Tn giving them their commission, He said to 
them, "Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them 
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost : teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have 



362 SCRAP BOOK OF 

commanded you." (Matt. 28: 19-20.) So you see, Christ 
did not tell His Apostles to tell the people that all they had 
to do was to believe in Him: they were to teach them to ob- 
serve all things whatsoever He had commanded them. 

The World: — Did you write an epistle to the Ephesians? 

Paul:— I did. 

The World: — Here is an extract from it to which we 
desire to call your attention: "For by grace are ye saved 
through faith, and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God: 
not of works, lest any man should boast." (Eph. 2: 8, 9.) 
Did you write that? 

Paul :— I did. 

The World: — W T hat did you mean by writing in this w r ay 
to the Ephesians? 

Paul : — Merely this, and nothing more : the Ephesians, as 
well as many others, thought to justify themselves by the 
works of the law — by circumcision, for instance. They did 
not understand that the law had been fulfilled in Christ, and 
so they wanted to continue in the practice of dead works. 
These I condemned, but I never spoke one word against the 
commandments of the Lord Jesus Christ. On the contrary, 
I exhorted the people to perform good works. This is what 
I wrote to the Ephesians : "Knowing that whatsoever good 
thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, 
whether he be bond or free." (Ephesians 6:8.) I wrote 
practically the same thing to Titus. Here is an extract from 
my letter to him : "This is a faithful saying, and these things 
I will that thou affirm constantly, that they which have be- 
lieved in God might be careful to maintain good works." 
(Titus 3:8.) Surely you do not think that I would write to 
the Ephesians one time condemning good works, and write 
afterwards to them and also to Titus commending good works ? 
The works that I condemned were dead works, such as cir- 
cumcision ; but God forbid that I should advise anyone against 
keeping all the commandments of the Lord Jesus Christ. Jesus 
said that he who would break one of the least of His com- 
mandments, and teach men to do so, the same would be 
called least in the Kingdom of Heaven. 

The World:— That is all, Paul. 

Latter-day Saints: — Perhaps you would like to hear the 
testimony of the Apostles John and James? 

The World: — Certainly, if they can give us any addi- 
tional light on the subject. 

Latter-day Saints : — John, we would be pleased to have 



MORMON LITERATURE 363 

you tell The World whether you consider good works essen- 
tial to salvation. 

john's testimony. 

John : — I am more than pleased to speak on this important 
matter. As an Apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ, I taught the 
people to do the will of God as it had been laid down by the 
Savior. 

The World: — It is recorded in the Gospel which bears 
your name that Christ said, "God so loved the world that he 
gave his only Begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him 
should not perish, but have everlasting life?" 

John: — That is correct. 

The World: — Did you not infer from that that all a man 
had to do in order to be saved was to believe in Christ? 

John: — I did not; for Christ, just a little while before, had 
said to Nicodemus, who knew that Jesus was a Teacher sent 
of God: "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, 
he cannot enter the kingdom of God." (John 3:5.) There 
is something more than belief in those words. 

The World : — Did you not teach the people that the blood 
of Jesus Christ would cleanse them from all sin? 

John : — I did ; but it was on the condition that they walked 
as Christ walked. This is what I said: "If we walk in the 
light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, 
and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all 
sin." (I John 1:7.) After Christ had taught us the prin- 
ciples of the Gospel, He said to us : "If ye know these things, 
happy are ye if ye do them." (John 13: 17.) Again He said 
to us : "Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on 
me the works that I do shall he do also." (John 14: 12.) 
The Lord gave me a vision when I was on the Isle of Patmos : 
"and I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and 
the books were opened ; and another book was opened, which 
is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those 
things which were written in the books, according to their 
works." (Rev. 20: 12.) In the face of all these things, how 
could I believe that belief alone in Christ was all that was 
necessary for salvation? 

The World : — The witness is excused. 

TESTIMONY OF JAMES. 

The World : — James, were you commissioned by the Lord 
Jesus Christ to preach His Gospel? 
James: — I was. 



364 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The World: — Did you not teach the people that all that 
was necessary in order to attain to salvation was belief in the 
Lord Jesus Christ? 

James : — How dare I teach such doctrine when the Lord 
had instructed us to teach them to observe all things whatso- 
ever He had commanded us? 

The World : — Then, you believe that in order for a man 
to procure salvation he must have works with his faith? 

James : — I do most assuredly. I taught the people that 
faith without works is dead. Surely you have read my epistle, 
wherein I said : "What doth it profit, my brethren, though a 
man say he hath faith, and have not works? can faith save 
him? If a brother or sister be naked, and destitute of daily 
food, and one of you say unto them, Depart in peace, be ye 
warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not those 
things which are needful to the body; what doth it profit? 
Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone. Yea, 
a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works : shew 
me thy faith without thy works, and I will shew thee my faith 
by my works. * * * But wilt thou know, O vain man, 
that faith without works is dead? * * * For as the body 
without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead 
also." (James 2: 14-18, 20, 26.) 

The World : — This is certainly strange doctrine to us. We 
have been taught from childhood that all we had to do to be 
saved was to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. 

James : — You say that that is what the preachers have 
taught you? 

The World: — It is. The only gospel that we have been 
taught is the gospel of Belief Alone. We have never been 
taught that we had to do anything towards our salvation. 

James : — You have been deceived by false teachers, whom 
Paul prophesied would rise up in the last days. Here is the 
prophecy : "For the time will come when they will not endure 
sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to 
themselves teachers, having itching ears ; and they shall turn 
away their ears from the truth and shall be turned into fables." 
(II Timothy 4: 3, 4.) 

The World : — Paul truly prophesied as you have said ; 
but do you think his prophecy applies to the preachers of the 
present time? 

James : — I would prefer that you answer that question 
yourselves. I believe that I can make this matter very plain 
to you. Supposing a man were to come to you at the present 
time and tell you that good works were not at all essential to 



MORMON LITERATURE 365 

salvation, that all you had to do to be saved was to believe in 
the Lord Jesus Christ ; and after he had gone out three Apos- 
tles of the Lord Jesus should come in and tell you that belief 
alone would not save you, that you would have to couple 
works with your faith, which of these men would you believe? 

The World : — That scarcely needs an answer : we would, 
of course, believe the Apostles. 

James : — I thought as much. Well, Paul, John and I have 
told you, just as plainly as it is possible for us to do, that 
belief alone will not save you: that you must have works as 
well as faith. And as you have told me that you believe our 
words, I would advise you, if you do not wish to deceive 
yourselves, to be doers of the word, as well as hearers of it. 

The World: — Thank you, James. That is all. 

Latter-day Saints : — The words of the Apostles are very 
plain, indeed ; James told us that what the spirit is to the 
body so works are to faith; and that as the body without the 
spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also. We would 
advise you to accept the teachings of Christ and of His in- 
spired Apostles. 

The World: — In the face of all these Scriptures, we can- 
not see how our preachers can teach that good works are not 
essential to salvation. 

Latter-day Saints: — We are not at all surprised at their 
doing so. If the Scriptures are to be fulfilled, we must expect 
to see men arise speaking perverse things, and drawing away 
disciples after them. It has been clearly proven that Christ 
and His Apostles taught that men would have to couple good 
works with their faith if they expected to get salvation. Now, 
any doctrine contrary to the teaching of Christ and His Apos- 
tles is the doctrine of men. But as it was in the days of the 
Savior, so it is today. Christ said of the people in His day: 
"This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and 
honoreth me with their lips; but their heart is far from me. 
But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the 
commandments of men." (Matt. 15: 8, 9.) 

The World : — We are very thankful to you for calling our 
attention to these plain and precious truths, and the next time 
that we are visited by our ministers we will request them to 
tell us who gave them authority to preach that good works 
are not essential to salvation, when the Lord Jesus Christ and 
His Apostles taught that they are. For our ministers have 
most assuredly taught us that the Lord would not accept of 
any good works that we might do. 

Latter-day Saints : — Then He has changed since the days 



366 SCRAP BOOK OF 

of the early Apostles. Do you not remember what happened 
to Cornelius ? Cornelius was not like the people of the present 
day, for he believed in having good works with his faith ; and 
instead of the Lord being displeased with him for performing 
good works, He sent an angel from heaven to tell him that 
his prayers and his alms had come up for a memorial before 
God. (Acts 10: 4.) Now, if all the ministers in the world 
told you that good works are not essential to salvation, all 
you would have to do would be to turn to this Scripture, and 
there you could show them how the Lord had so approved of 
a man's good works that He sent an angel from heaven to 
tell him that He had accepted of them, and to tell him of 
other things which were necessary for him to do. And, if 
that were not sufficient, you could refer them to the writings 
of the Apostle Peter, who said: "And besides this, giving all 
diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; 
and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; 
and to patience godliness ; and to godliness brotherly kindness ; 
and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in 
you and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be bar- 
ren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar 
off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. 
Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your 
calling and election sure: for if ye do these things ye shall 
never fall : for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you 
abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and 
Savior Jesus Christ." (II Peter 1: 5-11.) 

IV. — REPENTANCE. 

The World: — You say, Faith in God and in His Son 
Jesus Christ is the first principle of the Gospel, and the sec- 
ond is Repentance? 

Latter-day Saints: — Yes, the second principle of the Gos- 
pel is repentance. 

The World : — What do you understand the term repentance 
to mean? 

Latter-day Saints : — Repentance is a deep, sincere, heart- 
felt sorrow for sin, producing a reformation of life. It is, in 
a word, ceasing to do evil and learning to do well. Here is 
the Apostle Paul, who will be pleased to speak upon this im- 
portant subject. 

TESTIMONY OF PAUL. 

Paul: — I speak from experience concerning this most es- 



MORMON LITERATURE 367 

sential principle of the Gospel of Christ. I was, as you all 
know, a most unrelenting persecutor of the Saints. I had 
even gone so far as to assent to the death of the faithful 
Stephen. I was on my way to Damascus, with letters from 
the high priest, authorizing me to bring bound to Jerusalem 
all those whom I found professing faith in Jesus Christ. I 
verily believed that I was doing God service. As I neared 
Damascus, the Lord checked me in my evil course and called 
me to repentance. He declared that by persecuting His saints 
I was persecuting Him, and told me to desist from my un- 
godly work. On hearing the word of the Lord, my soul was 
rilled with remorse, and I immediately turned round and, by 
a life consecrated to Christ and His cause, sought to atone for 
my past offences. 

The World: — Was it the Lord, then, who led you to re^. 
pentance ? 

Paul : — It was, for repentance is one of the most precious 
gifts of God to men. Through the atonement of the Lord 
Jesus Christ that choice gift has been purchased for poor, 
fallen humanity. But, I would have you understand, that God 
is jealous of all His gifts. He does not bestow them where 
they would not be appreciated. Repentance, like every other 
gift of God, has been promised to men on certain conditions. 

The World : — Please tell us what these conditions are. 

Paul : — One of the conditions is that men will manifest a 
desire to cease from sin, and to work righteousness in the 
sight of God. The Lord, speaking through Isaiah the prophet, 
made a promise unto the children of men that if they would 
seek Him they would find Him, and that if they would for- 
sake their evil ways and thoughts and turn unto Him, He 
would pardon their transgressions. I quote from the writings 
of the prophet: "Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, 
call ye upon him while he is near: let the wicked forsake his 
way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts : and let him return 
unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our 
God, for he will abundantly pardon." (Isaiah 55: 6, 7.) 
Thus we see that the gift of repentance is promised men on 
condition that they seek the Lord and forsake their evil ways 
and thoughts. The Lord has assured us that He has no pleas- 
ure whatever in the death of a sinner. Speaking to the house 
of Israel by the mouth of the Prophet Ezekiel, He said : "Say 
unto them, as I live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure 
in the death of the wicked ; but that the wicked turn from his 
way and live : turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways ; for why 
will ye die, O house of Israel?" "Again, when I say unto 



368 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the wicked, Thou shalt surely die; if he turn from his sin, 
and do that which is lawful and right; if the wicked restore 
the pledge, given again that he had robbed, walk in the statutes 
of life, without committing iniquity; he shall surely live, he 
shall not die. None of his sins that he hath committed shall 
be mentioned unto him: he hath done that which is lawful and 
right; he shall surely live." (Ezek. 33: 11, 14-16.) But, be- 
hold, a greater than Ezekiel has testified to the same thing. 
Here are the words of Jesus Christ, the Author of eternal sal- 
vation: "I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to re- 
pentance." (Luke 5: 32.) "I say unto you, that likewise 
joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more 
than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no re- 
pentance." (Luke 15: 7.) 

The World: — Thank you, Paul, for your testimony. 

Latter-day Saints : — We have another witness who was 
called by the Lord to preach repentance to the people of his 
generation. 

The World : — We are ready to listen to his testimony. 

TESTIMONY OF NOAH. 

The World: — What is your name? 

Noah : — My name is Noah. 

The World: — Were you called by the Lord to preach re- 
pentance unto the people in your day? 

Noah : — I was. The Lord beheld that the wickedness of 
the children of men was great upon the earth. They had 
entirely turned away from the holy commandments which had 
been delivered unto them. They took pleasure in all manner 
of wickedness and abominations. They were, as are millions 
of the human family at the present time, "lovers of pleasure 
more than lovers of God." The Lord saw that the imagina- 
tions of their hearts were evil continually, and that they would 
surely perish if they did not turn from their wicked, repro- 
bate ways. Therefore, He called me to be a preacher of 
righteousness, and commissioned me to go forth and cry re- 
pentance unto that wicked and perverse generation. I was 
commanded to build an ark, into which I was to take all those 
who would hearken unto my words and turn unto the Lord. 
I was obedient unto the heavenly commandment, and went 
forth among the people, crying repentance unto them, and 
warning them to flee from the wrath to come. I preached 
not alone by precept, but by my works also. I immediately 
set to work to construct the ark, and during the one hundred 



MORMON LITERATURE 369 

and twenty years while the ark was being prepared, I cried 
aloud and spared not. O, how my soul was grieved when I 
beheld the hardness of the hearts of the people, for I knew 
that God would not be mocked, that He would not strive with 
them forever, but that He would surely destroy them if they 
did not repent of their sins. 

The World: — What success did you meet with, Noah, in 
your preaching? 

Noah: — Practically none. My words seemed to them as 
idle tales. They spurned the message which I brought them 
from their merciful Creator. They ate, they drank, they 
bought, they sold, they married and were given in marriage 
up till the very day that I and my family — eight souls in all — 
entered the ark, and the Lord shut the door. Even now, I 
fancy I can hear their scoffs and scorns, their mockings and 
derisions, as we bade them a last farewell till we would meet 
them at the judgment bar of God. Then was the word of 
the Lord fulfilled, and His righteous judgments were poured 
out upon those wicked people and they perished from the 
earth. (Gen. 6:7.) And now, in closing my testimony, I 
will say to you, that God has not changed: He is the same 
yesterday, today and forever; He does not look upon sin with 
the least degree of allowance, and just as sure as God is God, 
so sure will His judgments come upon the inhabitants of the 
earth in these latter-days if they do not repent and turn from 
their transgressions. "Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise 
perish. ,, (Luke 13: 3.) 

The World :— That is all, Noah. 

Latter-day Saints : — We now most respectfully ask you to 
listen to the testimony of another servant of the Lord. 

Abraham's testimony. 

The Woild: — What is your name? 

Abraham: — My name is Abraham. 

The World : — Are you prepared to give testimony con- 
cerning the matter which is before us? 

Abraham: — I am. 

The World: — We will listen to your testimony. 

Abraham : — It grieves me to have to report that the in- 
habitants of the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah failed to profit 
by the sad fate which befell the people in the days of Noah. 
With the history of the past before them, showing clearly 
God's hatred of sin, they added day by day to the cup of their 
iniquities. Their abominations at last became unbearable to 
the Lord, and He decreed that He would destroy them from 



370 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the face of the earth. I shall never forget the day that the 
Lord came to me in Mamre and informed me of His intention 
©f destroying the cities of the plains and the inhabitants there- 
of. My soul was filled with sorrow, nevertheless I knew that 
all the judgments of the Lord were just. I besought Him to 
grant me favor in His sight, which He did. I asked Him if 
He would spare the city of Sodom provided fifty righteous 
souls were found there. He promised me that He would spare 
the city if it contained fifty righteous inhabitants. But alas ! 
that number could not be found. I plead with the Lord again 
and again, and He finally consented to turn away His judg- 
ments from Sodom if ten God-fearing persons were found in 
the city. But ten such persons could not be found, and the 
Lord in His anger destroyed the inhabitants of those wicked 
cities and thus blotted out their iniquity from before His face. 
(Gen. 18: 19.) And as He spared not the cities of the plains, 
neither will He spare any other city or nation that forgets 
God. As Noah said, so say I, Woe unto the inhabitants of 
the earth if they do not repent. Behold, ere they are aware, 
the Spirit of God will cease to strive with them, and they 
shall, by their ungodly deeds, bring upon themselves swift 
destruction. 

The World: — We have listened with interest to your tes- 
timony, Abraham. You are excused. 

Latter-day Saints : — We will now introduce a witness who 
will show you the great blessings which came to the people 
of Nineveh when they turned from their evil ways and began 
to work righteousness in the sight of the Lord. 

TESTIMONY OF JONAH. 

The World: — What is your name? 

Jonah: — My name is Jonah. 

The World: — Were you called by the Lord to preach re- 
pentance ? 

Jonah : — I was. The word of the Lord came to me on one 
occasion, saying: "Arise, go to Nineveh, that great city, and 
cry against it; for their wickedness is come up before me." 
(Jonah 1: 2.) 

The World: — Did you do as the Lord commanded you? 

Jonah : — I did not. I went down to Joppa, and there took 
ship for Tarshish. The Lord punished me for my disobedi- 
ence, and then He said unto me the second time, "Arise, go 
unto Nineveh, that great city, and preach unto it the preach- 
ing that I bid thee." (Jonah 3: 2.) So I did as the Lord 
commanded me. As I entered the city I began to crv aloud, 
"Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown. So the 



MORMON LITERATURE 371 

people of Nineveh believed God and proclaimed a fast, and 
put on sackcloth, from the greatest of them even to the least 
of them. For word came unto the king of Nineveh, and he 
arose from his throne, and he laid his robe from him, and 
covered him with sackcloth, and sat in ashes. And he caused 
it to be proclaimed and published through Nineveh by the 
decree of the king and his nobles, saying, Let neither man 
nor beast, herd nor flock, taste any thing; let them not feed, 
nor drink water: but let man and beast be covered with sack- 
cloth, and cry mightily unto God: yea, let them turn every 
one from his evil way, and from the violence that is in their 
hands. Who can tell if God will turn and repent, and turn 
away from his fierce anger, that we perish not? And God 
saw their works, that they turned from their evil way; and 
God repented of the evil, that he had said that he would 
do unto them; and he did it not." (Jonah 3: 5-10.) 

Latter-day Saints: — The next witness whose evidence we 
desire you to hear is John, the forerunner of Christ. 

TESTIMONY OF JOHN. 

The World : — Your name is John ? 

John: — It is. 

The World : — Were you called by the Lord to preach re- 
pentance to the people of your generation? 

John : — I was. I was sent before the Lord to prepare His 
way. I called upon the people to repent of their sins, for the 
Kingdom of Heaven was at hand. (Matt. 3: 1, 2.) 

The World : — Were you able to bring many to repentance ? 

John: — Yes, many people of Judaea and Jerusalem, upon 
hearing the proclamation, repented, came forward and con- 
fessed their sins, and were baptized in the river Jordan. 
(Mark 1: 5.) 

The World : — Are we to understand that confession of 
sins is essential? 

John : — Such has been the teaching of the servants of the 
Lord in every dispensation. Without confession of sins re- 
pentance is incomplete. Here are the words of the inspired 
teachers: "He that covereth his sins shall not prosper, but 
whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy." 
(Prov. 28: 13.) "If we say that we have no sin we deceive 
ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, 
He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse 
us from all unrighteousness. " (I John 1: 8, 9.) But confes- 
sion should be accompanied with a promise and determination 
to sin no more. To confess his sins before God will not 



372 SCRAP BOOK OF 

benefit a man unless his confession is accompanied with a de- 
termination to sin no more. He must covenant with the Lord 
that he is willing to forsake sin, and that in future he will, 
with His Divine assistance, yield to no evil, but will shun the 
very appearance of it, and keep himself unspotted from the 
world. God cannot be deceived, and He will not pardon 
those who merely confess their sins, and still make no effort 
to forsake them. 

The World: — Repentance is, therefore, conditional? 

John: — It is. Men must be willing to confess their sins 
and to forsake them. They must also be willing to forgive 
others. In fact, Christ told the people that His Father would 
not forgive them their trespasses if they in their hearts failed 
to forgive those who trespassed against them. These are His 
words: "If ye forgive men their trespasses, your Heavenly 
Father will also forgive you; but if ye forgive not men their 
trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses." 
(Matt. 6: 14, 15.) And this forgiveness must be without 
limit. On one occasion Peter asked the Lord, "How oft shall 
my brother sin against me, and I forgive him, till seven 
times?" The Master answered, "I say not unto thee, until 
seven times ; but until seventy times seven." On another 
occasion He taught the disciples, saying, "If thy brother tres- 
pass against thee, rebuke him, and if he repent, forgive him. 
And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven 
times in a day turn again to thee saying, I repent, thou shalt 
forgive him." (Luke 17 : 3, 4.) Nowhere are repentance, con- 
fession and forgiveness more beautifully portrayed than in 
Christ's parable of the prodigal son. After having wasted his 
substance in riotous living, and being brought down so low 
that he had to satisfy his hunger with swine's food, the 
prodigal at last came to himself. He thought of his father's 
home in which he had spent so many happy years, of the 
good things of the earth with which the tables had always 
been laden, of the hired servants who waited upon the family. 
The spirit of repentance entered his heart, and springing to 
his feet he exclaimed, "I will arise and go to my father, and 
will say unto him, Father, I have sinned against heaven, and 
before thee, and am no more worthy to be called thy son : 
make me as one of thy hired servants. * * * But when 
he was yet a great way off, his father saw him, and had 
compassion, and ran, and fell on his neck, and kissed him. 
* * * And the father said to his servants, Bring forth the 
best robe, and put it on him ; and put a ring on his hand, and 
shoes on his feet: and bring hither the fatted calf and kill it; 



MORMON LITERATURE 373 

and let us eat, and be merry : for this my sen was dead, and 
is alive again; he was lost, and is found." (Luke 15: 18-20, 
21-24.) In this parable is clearly exhibited the love and 
mercy of God. Verily, he that cometh to Him shall in no- 
wise be cast out. 

The World: — We will excuse the witness. 

Latter-day Saints : — This is our case. We believe we have 
proved most conclusively that repentance is essential to sal- 
vation. "For this ye know," said the apostle, "that no whore- 
monger, nor unclean person, nor covetous man who is an 
idolater, hath any inheritance in the Kingdom of Christ and 
of God." (Eph. 5:5.) The Lord has also said by the mouth 
of John the Revelator: "The fearful, and unbelieving, and 
the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and 
sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part 
in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is 
the second death." (Rev. 21: 8.) We, therefore, say unto 
all men, "Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatso- 
ever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." (Gal. 6:7.) 
"We have pointed out all the prominent principles connected 
with true repentance. And it can easily be seen by every hon- 
est heart, that God requires mankind to seek diligently to dis- 
cern good from evil, and to ascertain what sins and evils they 
are guilty of ; to be exercised with a Godly sorrow that they 
have ever sinned against so great and good a Being as God; 
to make suitable confession before God, for all past sins 
committed; and such a confession must be accompanied with 
a solemn covenant or promise to sin no more; and the heart 
should be fixed and immovable in this covenant. All persons 
who will do these things will have a measure of the Spirit 
of Christ resting upon them, imparting humility, and meek- 
ness, and lowliness of heart. But still this repentance does 
not guarantee to them a remission of sins ; it only prepares 
the heart to obey properly a great and holy ordinance which 
God has instituted expressly for the remission of sins. We 
mean the ordinance of baptism." 

V. — WATER BAPTISM. 

The World: — Do you believe and teach that water bap- 
tism is essential to salvation? 

Latter-day Saints: — We do. Water baptism was com- 
manded by the Lord, and we do not teach people that they 
can get into the Kingdom of Heaven by breaking the Lord's 
commandments. 

The World: — Well, we have been taught that baptism is 



374 SCRAP BOOK OF 

not at all essential to salvation, that it is simply an outward 
sign of an inward grace. 

Latter-day Saints : — Baptism was instituted before the 
foundation of the world. It is an ordinance of the everlasting 
Gospel, and by obedience to that ordinance, coupled with faith, 
and sincere repentance, the Lord has promised mankind a 
remission of their sins. "We have the testimony of many 
eminent writers that baptism was practiced by the Jews, as a 
religious ceremony, ages anterior to the birth of our Savior. 
It is said that the Jews not only circumcised, but baptized 
all new converts to their faith ; and that in the days of Solo- 
mon great numbers were proselyted from the surrounding 
nations, and were baptized. It is by some supposed that the 
Jews, before Christ, did not baptize those of Jewish descent, 
but only such as were proselyted from foreign nations. But 
it is certain that baptism was administered, under the law 
of Moses, unto numerous multitudes of Jews ; for John the 
Baptist, who was the legal heir of the Aaronic Priesthood, 
through the lineage of his fathers, did administer this rite to 
thousands of the Jews for the remission of their sins ; and 
this, too, at a time when the law of Moses was in full force. 
Even Jesus Himself had not yet been baptized. None of the 
old institution was yet abolished ; and no new institutions 
were, as yet, introduced. And while under the strictest obli- 
gations to keep the old law, John was baptizing; and there 
went out to him Jerusalem and all Judaea, and all the region 
round about Jordan, and were baptized of him in Jordan, 
confessing their sins." (Matt. 3: 5, 6.) We ask you to hear 
the testimony of Paul on this subject. 

The World : — We will be pleased to hear the Apostle's 
evidence. , 

PAUL S TESTIMONY. 

The World: — Paul, did you teach the people that water 
baptism was practiced by the Israelites before the days of 
John the Baptist? 

Paul : — I did. Water baptism is one of the ordinances of the 
Gospel — the true Gospel, which embraces one Lord, one faith 
and one baptism. That Gospel was preached to the people in 
the days of Abraham ; and also to the Israelites under Moses. 
Have you not read what I wrote to the Galatians, the Hebrews 
and the Corinthians concerning this matter? I quote from my 
epistles: "And the scripture, foreseeing that God would 
justify the heathen through faith, preached before the Gospel 
unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed." 
(Gal. 3: 8.) "For unto us was the Gospel preached, as well 



MORMON LITERATURE 375 

as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not 
being mixed with faith in them that heard it." (Heb. 4:2.) 
"Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, 
how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed 
through the sea; and were all baptized unto Moses in the 
cloud and in the sea." (I Cor. 10: 1, 2.) 

The World: — Paul, you have clearly proved the antiquity 
of baptism. We will excuse you for the present. 

Latter-day Saints: — We can prove to you beyond the 
possibility of doubt that water baptism is essential to man's 
salvation. As you know, nearly all the Christian sects believe 
in and practice some form of baptism, but, with two or three 
exceptions, none of them believe that that ordinance aids, 
even in the slightest degree, in the salvation of the souls of 
men. This is a mistake. Baptism is one of the first ordinances 
of the Gospel, and is as essential to man's salvation as any 
other ordinance that God has ever revealed. 

The World : — We are ready to hear your witnesses on this 
matter. 

Latter-day Saints: — The first witness that we will intro- 
duce is John the Baptist. 

TESTIMONY OF JOHN. 

The World: — Your name is John? 

John : — It is. 

The World : — You told us on a former occasion that you 
were called of God to go before Christ and prepare His way. 

John : — That is correct. You will find it so recorded in 
John's Gospel. (John 1 : 6.) 

The World: — What did God command you to preach to 
the people? 

John : — Repentance and water baptism. 

The World: — You say that God sent you to baptize with 
water ? 

John: — He did. It is recorded in the scriptures: "And 
I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, 
the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit 
descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which bap- 
tizeth with the Holy Ghost.' , (John 1: 33.) 

The World: — What did you tell the people was the object 
of water baptism? 

John : — I told them that it was for the remission of sins. 
Mark and Luke bear me witness. The former says : "John 
did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of re- 
pentance for the remissions of sins." (Mark 1:4.) Luke 



376 SCRAP BOOK OF 

says: "And he came into all the country about Jordan, 
preaching the baptism of repentance for the remission of 
sins." (Luke 3:3.) 

The World: — After what manner did you baptize? 

John : — As I was commanded by the Lord — by immersion. 
I took the repentant believers down to the river Jordan, and 
there I baptized them by immersing them in the water. 

The World: — Then you do not believe in infant sprink- 
ling? 

John: — I do not. It is contrary to the teaching of Christ 
and His Apostles. There was but one form of baptism known 
to them, that was baptism by immersion for the remission of 
sins. On one occasion when people applied to me for bap- 
tism, I had to take them to ^non, near to Salim, "because there 
zvas much water there." (John 3: 23.) Had I considered 
sprinkling just as acceptable to God as immersion, I would 
not have taken the people to ^non to be baptized. 

The World: — You baptized Jesus Christ? 

John: — I did. 

The World: — When Christ applied to you for baptism 
what did you say? 

John : — I said, "I have need to be baptized of thee, and 
comest thou to me?" Then Jesus said to me, "Suffer it to be 
so now : for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness." 
(Matt. 3: 14, 15.) 

The World: — You say that Christ requested you to bap- 
tize Him in order that He might fulfill all righteousness? 

John : — He did. And if the Son of God, being holy, had 
need to be baptized with water that He might fulfill all right- 
eousness, how much more need have mortal men, they being 
unholy, to be baptized ? According to the words of the Savior 
a man cannot fulfill all righteousness if he fails to comply 
with the ordinance of baptism. I told the Pharisees and law- 
yers that they had rejected the counsel of God against them- 
selves by not being baptized. (Luke 7: 30.) And as it was 
in those days, so it is today — all those who slight this com- 
mand of the Lord, and refuse to be baptized by immersion for 
the remission of their sins, will, like the Pharisees and law- 
yers, reject the counsel of God against themselves. 

The World: — The witness is excused. (To the Latter- 
day Saints.) When was the method of baptism changed? 

Latter-day Saints: — In the third century after Christ, in 
the case of a man named Novatian. Gahan, a Catholic his- 
torian, writing of him, says: "Having embraced the faith, 
he continued a catechumen, till, falling dangerously ill, and 



MORMON LITERATURE 377 

his life being despaired of, he was baptized in bed, not by 
immersion, which was then the usual method, but by infusion, 
or pouring on of water." 

The World: — Who is your next witness? 

Latter-day Saints : — Our next witness is the Jewish ruler 
Nicodemus. 

TESTIMONY OF NICODEMUS. 

The World: — Nicodemus, had you an interview with 
Christ? 

Nicodemus: — I had. I called upon Him one night and 
said to Him, "Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come 
from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest 
except God be with him." (John 3:2.) 

The World: — What did Christ say in reply? 

Nicodemus : — He told me that I would have to be born 
again — born of water and of the Spirit. He spoke most em- 
phatically concerning this matter, saying, "Verily, verily, I say 
unto thee, except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, 
he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God." (John 3: 5.) 

The World: — What did you interpret the words "born of 
the water and of the Spirit" to mean? 

Nicodemus: — I interpreted them to mean the baptism of 
water and of the Holy Spirit. Christ was born of the water 
and of the Spirit when He was baptized ; His disciples were 
born of the water and of the Spirit, and the Savior declared 
that except a man receive this new birth he cannot enter the 
Kingdom of God. 

The World: — We have been taught that the water which 
Jesus spoke of was the word of God. 

Nicodemus: — He did not tell me that. I am sure that if 
Christ had meant the word of God He would have said so. 
Christ did not say one thing and mean another. Why should 
men put false sentiments into the mouth of the Son of God? 
That you may see the absurdity of this interpretation which 
men have put upon the words of Christ, I will make a few 
quotations from the scriptures, substituting the words "word 
of God" for the word "water" : "And Jesus when he was 
baptized, went up straightway out of the word of God." 
"And John was baptizing in ^Enon near to Salim, because 
there were much words of God there." "And he commanded 
the chariot to stand still: and they went down both into the 
word of God. * * * And when they were come up out 
of the word of God." u Then answered Peter, Can any man 
forbid the word of God, that these should not be baptized." 



378 SCRAP BOOK OF 

"That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of 
the word of God by the word." 

The World: — This certainly makes the interpretation ap- 
pear most absured. But, do you consider water baptism essen- 
tial to salvation? 

Nicodemus: — I do, most assuredly. I am aware that this 
doctrine sounds as strange to the people in these days as it 
did at first to me. But it is, nevertheless, true. It was not 
Christ's doctrine, it was the doctrine of the Father who had 
sent Him, and who had sent John also with a similar mes- 
sage. "My doctrine is not mine," said the Savior, "but his 
that sent me. If any man will do his will, he shall know of 
the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of 
myself." (John 7: 16, 17.) Again He said, "For I have not 
spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me 
a commandment what I should say and what I should speak. 
And I know that his commandment is life everlasting; what- 
soever I speak, therefore, even as the Father said unto me, 
so I speak." (John 12: 49, 50.) Therefore, when Christ 
impressed upon me the necessity of a new birth, of the water 
and of the Spirit, He taught me a commandment which He 
had received from His Father, and which He said was life 
everlasting. I am surprised that anyone possessed of ordinary 
intelligence could think for a moment that God, the fountain 
of all truth and wisdom, would send His Son down to the 
earth to teach the children of men ordinances which were not 
necessary for them to observe. Nor can I think of anything 
more foolish than for Christ to send out missionaries 
into the world to teach people to observe an ordinance, which, 
when they had obeyed it, they were no better off than they 
were before. How dare anyone charge the Almighty with 
such folly? 

The World: — We have no further questions to ask the 
witness. 

Latter-day Saints : — Our next witness is the Apostle Peter. 

Peter's testimony. 

The World: — Were you commissioned by the Lord Jesus 
Christ to preach His Gospel? 

Peter: — I was. In sending His Apostles forth to preach 
the Gospel, the Lord said unto them, "Go ye therefore, and 
teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to 
observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and 



MORMON LITERATURE 379 

lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." 
(Matt. 28: 19, 20.) 

The World: — Baptism is, therefore, a commandment of 
the Lord? 

Peter : — It is, and Christ has said, that he that breaks one 
of the least of His commandments and teaches men to do so, 
the same shall be called the least in the Kingdom of Heaven. 
(Matt. 5: 19.) 

The World: — Do you believe water baptism to be essen- 
tial to man's salvation? 

Peter: — I do. If it had not been so considered by Christ, 
He would not have commanded us to preach it. Why send 
us out to tell people to observe an ordinance of the Gospel 
which it mattered not with God whether they observed or 
not? That would not give the Lord credit for possessing as 
much intelligence as men ; for no man among you would com- 
mand his servants to do a certain work when it mattered not 
whether it was done or left undone. If baptism is not essen- 
tial to salvation, then it was needless on the part of Christ to 
command His Apostles to preach it. It was a waste of time 
for us to do so, for while we were preaching baptism and 
administering the ordinances we could have employed the time 
in preaching principles which are essential to men's salvation. 
You will observe, Christ told us to baptize the people in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. 
Now, do you think for a moment that we would have used 
the names of the Holy Trinity in an ordinance in which there 
was no profit? Did Christ not know that it was written in 
the Scriptures, "Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord 
thy God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that 
taketh his name in vain." If you say that baptism is not 
essential to salvation, you make the Savior of the world a 
transgressor of God's holy commandment, for what could be 
more vain than to use the names of the Holy Trinity in an 
ordinance in which there were no virtue, no salvation? 

The World: — You, therefore, taught the people that it 
was necessary for them to be baptized? 

Peter: — I did. With the rest of the Apostles I stood up 
on the day of Pentecost before a great multitude of people 
and declared unto them the message of life and salvation 
which Christ had given us to deliver. We spoke under the in- 
spiration of the Holy Ghost, and thousands of people were 
pricked .in their hearts, and cried out saying, "Men and breth- 
ren, what shall we do?" 

The World:— What did you tell them? 



380 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Peter: — I said unto them, "Repent and be baptized every 
one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of 
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." (Acts 
2: 38.) The same day three thousand souls were added to 
the Church. There was a most devout man named Cornelius, 
who resided in Csesarea, who prayed to God constantly and 
gave much alms to the people. His prayers and alms came up 
as a memorial before God, and He sent an angel to Cornelius 
to tell him to send for me to Joppa, and that I would tell him 
words whereby he and his house should be saved. Now, you 
will remember, that a short time previous to this I had taught 
thousands of people baptism for the remission of sins. If I 
had taught them false doctrine do you think the Lord would 
have sent an angel to Cornelius to advise him to send for me 
to teach him the plan of salvation ? I told Cornelius the same 
things that I declared to the people on the day of Pentecost, 
and commanded him and his household to be baptized in the 
name of the Lord. (Acts 10: 48.) 

The World :— That is all, Peter. 

Latter-day Saints: — We now submit for your considera- 
tion the testimony of the Apostle Paul. 

paul's testimony. 

The World : — What is your belief concerning water bap- 
tism? 

Paul: — I believe and have taught that it is an essential 
ordinance of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. When Jesus ap- 
peared to me on the way to Damascus, He called me to re- 
pentance and told me to go into Damascus and that I would 
there be told of all things that were commanded of me to do. 
The Lord then instructed His servant Ananias to go to me 
and to tell me to arise and be baptised and zvash away my sins, 
calling on the name of the Lord. (Acts 22: 16.) So, you 
see, baptism for the remission of sins is not my doctrine, but 
the Lord's. So important is this ordinance in the sight of the 
Eternal Father that He withheld the Holy Ghost from twelve 
devout Ephesians until I had re-baptized them. They had 
been baptized previously, but not by one holding authority 
from God, and so their baptism was not valid in His sight. 
How dare I teach the children of men that baptism is not 
essential to salvation when He who spake as never man spake 
had declared, "Except a man be born of water and of the 
Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God." 

The World : — We will excuse the witness. 

Latter-day Saints: — We have adduced enough evidence to 



MORMON LITERATURE 381 

convince every fair-minded person that water baptism is essen- 
tial to his salvation. We have shown that it was instituted 
by the Lord from the beginning of the world for the remis- 
sion of sins. The Israelites received the ordinance under the 
hands of Moses, and were all baptized in the cloud and in the 
sea. John, the forerunner of Messiah, was sent by God to 
preach baptism for the remission of sins. He baptized mul- 
titudes of people in the river Jordan for the remission of their 
sins. Christ the Son of God received baptism at the hands of 
John in order that He, too, might fulfill all righteousness. 
Jesus told the Jewish ruler that except a man were bom of 
water and of the Spirit he could not enter the Kingdom of 
God. He commanded His disciples to "Go and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the 
Son and of the Holy Ghost." Peter, while preaching under 
the influence of the Holy Ghost, told the people on the day 
of Pentecost to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus 
Christ for the remission of their sins. The Lord Himself 
sent Ananias to Saul of Tarsus to tell him to arise and be 
baptised and wash away his sins. We preach the same doc- 
trine that was taught by Christ and His Apostles, and say 
unto you, "Repent and be baptized every one of you in the 
name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall 
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." 

VI. — THE HOLY GHOST. 

The World (to the Latter-day Saints) : — According to the 
doctrine of your Church a man must be born of water and of 
the Spirit before he can enter the Kingdom of God. 

Latter-day Saints : — In this we simply reiterate what Jesus 
said to the anxious Jewish ruler, Nicodemus. These are His 
words : "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born 
of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom 
of God." (John 3: 5.) These are the words of the Son of 
God, and whenever He speaks all discussion should be closed. 

The World : — You explained to us in the last examination 
that being born of the water means being baptized in water: 
what are we to understand by being born of the Spirit? 

Latter-day Saints : — To be born of the Spirit means to be 
baptized with the Holy Ghost. All men must receive these 
two baptisms before they can become the sons of God. By 
being born of the flesh we become the sons of men: by being 
born of the water and of the Spirit we become the sons of 
God. We desire you to hear the testimony of John the Bap- 
tist on this important matter. 



382 SCRAP BOOK OF 

TESTIMONY OF JOHN THE BAPTIST. 

The World : — John, you told us on two former occasions 
that you were sent of God to prepare the way for His Only 
Begotten Son. What did you teach the people they had to do 
in order to be accepted of the Lord and admitted into His 
Kingdom? 

John: — I told them that they would have to repent, and 
be baptized in water for the remission of their sins. I prom- 
ised the people that, if they would do these things, when 
Christ would come He would baptize them with a higher bap- 
tism — the baptism of the Holy Ghost and of fire. (Matt. 3: 

no 

The World: — You baptized the Christ? 

John: — I did. The ordinance was performed in the river 
Jordan. As soon as Jesus came up out of the water the 
heavens were opened and the Spirit of God descended like 
a dove and rested upon Him, and then was heard the voice 
of God out of heaven, saying, "Thou art my beloved Son, in 
whom I am well pleased." (Mark 1: 9-11.) Thus was Jesus 
born of the water and of the Spirit, and all men must follow 
the example of the Redeemer of the world if they expect to 
become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. 

The World : — Did you promise the Holy Ghost to all those 
whom you baptized? 

John: — I did. I said to them, "I indeed baptize you with 
water unto repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier 
than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize 
you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire." (Matt. 3: 11.) 

The World: — You are excused, John. 

Latter-day Saints : — Our next witness is the Apostle John. 

TESTIMONY OF THE APOSTLE JOHN. 

The World: — You are an Apostle of the Lord Jesus 
Christ ? 

John: — I am. 

The World: — John the Baptist promised those who be- 
lieved in Christ and who had repented and been baptized for 
the remission of their sins that the Messiah would baptize 
them with the Holy Ghost and with fire. Did you receive that 
higher baptism? 

John: — I did, but not until Christ had fulfilled His mis- 
sion and had returned to His Father. While the Savior was 
with us He was our Teacher, our Guide and our Comforter; 
but when He ascended up on high we received from the 
Father the other Comforter, the Holy Ghost, who was to 



MORMON LITERATURE 383 

abide within us forever. During His sojourn with us, Jesus re- 
ferred quite often to the Divine Spirit which His Father would 
confer upon us after His departure. On different occasions 
He said to us : "But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, 
whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you 
all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatso- 
ever I have said unto you." (John 14: 26.) "But when the 
Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the 
Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the 
Father, he shall testify of me." (John 15: 26.) "Howbeit 
when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into 
all truth : for he shall not speak of himself ; but whatsoever 
he shall hear, that shall he speak : and he will show you things 
to come. He shall glorify me : for he shall receive of mine, 
and shall show it unto you." (John 16: 13, 14.) "And when 
they bring you unto the synagogues, and unto the magistrates, 
and powers, take ye no thought how or what thing ye shall 
answer, or what ye shall say: for the Holy Ghost shall teach 
you in that same hour what ye ought to say. (Luke 12: 
11, 12.) "Nevertheless I tell you the truth; it is expedient 
for you that I go away; for if I go not away, the Comforter 
will not come unto you ; but if I depart, I will send him unto 
you." (John 16: 7.) "And, behold, I send the promise of 
my Father unto you : but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, 
until ye be endued with power from on high." (Luke 24 : 49.) 

The World: — How was the Holy Ghost conferred upon 
the people? 

John: — Through prayer and by the imposition of hands. 

The World : — Did you receive the Holy Ghost in this man- 
ner? 

John: — I did, and so did the rest of the Apostles. Jesus 
said to us, "And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you 
another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever." 
(John 14: 16.) He led us out as far as Bethany, where He 
lifted up His hands and blessed us; He then breathed on us, 
and said, "Receive ye the Holy Ghost." (Luke 24: 50; John 
20 : 22.) 

The World:— That is all, John. 

Latter-day Saints: — Our next witness, the Apostle Peter, 
is ready to be examined. 

The World: — We will listen to his testimony. 

PETER TESTIFIES. 
t 

The World: — Did you also receive from Christ the prom- 
ise of the Holy Ghost? 



384 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Peter: — I did. After His resurrection, the Lord appeared 
to us as we were assembled together, and commanded us that 
we should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the prom- 
ise of the Father, "which," said He, "ye have heard of me. 
For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized 
with the Holy Ghost not many days hence." (Acts 1: 4, 5.) 

The World: — When did you receive the gift of the Holy 
Ghost? 

Peter: — On the day of Pentecost. The Apostles were as- 
sembled together, and suddenly there came a sound from 
heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it rilled all the house 
where we were sitting. And there appeared unto us cloven 
tongues like of as fire, and it sat upon each of us. And we 
were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with 
other tongues, as the Spirit gave us utterance. (Acts 2: 2-4.) 

The World: — Were the Apostles the only ones who re- 
ceived the Holy Ghost? 

Peter: — They were not. The Lord is not a respecter of 
persons ; in every nation he that feareth God and keepeth His 
commandments is accepted of Him. John assured all his bap- 
tized converts that they would receive the baptism of the 
Holy Ghost. After being endowed with the Divine Spirit, the 
Apostles stood up before a great multitude of people and bore 
witness of the resurrection of Christ. Thousands of people, 
on beholding the glorious outpouring of the Holy Ghost, and 
perceiving the power by which we spake, were pricked in 
their hearts, and cried out, "Men and brethren, what shall we 
do?" This is what I said unto them, "Repent, and be bap- 
tized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the 
remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, 
and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our 
God shall call." (Acts 2: 38, 39.) 

The World : — Did Christ give you authority to confer the 
Holy Ghost upon those who believed on your words and 
obeyed the Gospel? 

Peter: — He did, and also to the other Apostles. He said 
to us: "But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy 
Ghost is come upon you : and ye shall be witnesses unto me 
both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and 
unto the uttermost part of the earth." (Acts 1: 8.) After 
His resurrection the Lord appeared unto us and commissioned 
us to go forth and preach the Gospel. "Go ye into all the 
world," said He, "and preach the Gospel to every creature. 
He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that 



MORMON LITERATURE 385 

believeth not shall be damned. And these signs shall follow 
them that believe ; in my name they shall cast out devils ; they 
shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents; 
and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; 
they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover." 
(Mark 16: 15-18.) 

The World: — Did the people who accepted the Gospel of 
Christ in the days of your ministry receive the gift of the 
Holy Ghost? 

Peter: — They did. The Lord confirmed the words of His 
servants by pouring out His Holy Spirit upon those who re- 
pented of their sins and who were baptized by Divine au- 
thority for the remission of their sins. 

The World: — How was the Holy Ghost conferred? 

Peter: — By prayer and by the imposition of the hands of 
authorized servants of God. 

The World: — Can you refer us to an occasion when the 
Holy Ghost was given to believers? 

Peter: — On one occasion Philip went down to Samaria 
and preached the Gospel to the inhabitants of that city. "And 
the people with one accord gave heed unto those things which 
Philip spake, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did. 
For unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of many 
that were possessed with them; and many taken with palsies, 
and that were lame, were healed. * * * When they be- 
lieved Philip preaching the things concerning the Kingdom of 
God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both 
men and women." (Acts 8: 5-7, 12.) While Philip had 
authority to preach the Gospel, and also to baptize, he did not 
have authority to confer the Holy Ghost. He, therefore, sent 
word to the Apostles at Jerusalem, acquainting them of the 
work which he had performed in Samaria, and requesting 
them to send men endowed with higher authority, to confirm 
the baptized converts and to pray for them that they might 
receive the Holy Ghost. John and I were sent down to 
Samaria, and when we met with the converts there we prayed 
for them, after which we laid our hands upon them, and the 
Holy Ghost came upon them. (Acts 8: 14-17.) 

The World : — We will now excuse you, Peter. 

The World : — We have been taught that the signs spoken 
of by Peter were only to follow the Apostles and the believers 
in that age; that they were given to assist in establishing 
Christianity; and that when Christianity became established 
they were done away with and were no longer needed. 

Latter-day Saints : We know that that is the teaching of 



38G SCRAP BOOK OF 

professed ministers of the Gospel, but it is in direct opposi- 
tion to the teaching of Christ and His Apostles. "Christ 
places His preaching, believing, salvation, and the signs that 
were to follow, all on an equal footing; where one was lim- 
ited, the other must be; where one ceased, the other did. If 
the language limits the signs to the Apostles, it limits salva- 
tion to them also. If no others were to have these signs fol- 
low them then no others were to believe, and no others were 
to be saved. If the language limits these signs to the first 
age or ages of Christianity, then it limits salvation to the first 
ages of Christianity, for one is as precisely as much limited 
as the other ; and where one is in force, the other is ; and 
where one ends, the other must stop. As well might we say, 
preaching of the Gospel is no longer needed ; neither faith nor 
salvation ; these were only given at first to establish the Gospel, 
as to say, the signs are no longer necessary, they were only 
given at first to establish the Gospel." 

The World — We will now excuse you, Peter. 

Latter-day Saints : — We have another witness, the Apostle 
Paul. 

The World: — We are ready to hear his testimony. 

TESTIMONY OF PAUL. 

The World: — Paul, after your conversion did you receive 
the gift of the Holy Ghost? 

Paul — I did. Ananias, being sent of the Lord, came to 
me in Damascus, and placing his hands upon me, said : 
"Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto 
thee in the way as thou earnest, has sent me, that thou mightest 
receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost." (Acts 
9: 17.) 

The World : — Did anyone ever receive the Holy Ghost 
under your administration? 

Paul: — Yes, many. On one occasion, while Apollos was 
at Corinth, 1 passed through the upper coasts and came to 
Ephesus. There I found certain disciples who told me that 
they had been baptized. I asked them if they had received 
the Holy Ghost since they believed, and they answered that 
they had not — that they had not even heard of the Holy Ghost. 
I asked them with what baptism they had been baptized, and 
they replied, "Unto John's baptism." I told them that John 
verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto 
the people that they should believe on Him which should 
come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. When they heard 
this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. I 



MORMON LITERATURE 387 

then laid my hands upon them and prayed for them that the 
Lord would bestow upon them His Holy Spirit. The Lord 
hearkened unto my prayer and acknowledged my administra- 
tion, for the Holy Ghost came upon them and they spake 
with tongues and prophesied. (Acts 19: 1-6.) Timothy also 
received this precious gift by the laying on of my hands. 
(II Tim. 1: 6.) 

The World: — How does the Holy Ghost operate upon 
those who receive it? 

Paul: — In divers ways. "There are diversities of gifts, 
but the same Spirit. But the manifestation of the Spirit is 
given to every man to profit withal. For to one is given by 
the Spirit the word of wisdom ; to another the word of knowl- 
edge by the same Spirit; to another faith by the same Spirit; 
to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; to another 
the working of miracles ; to another prophecy ; to another dis- 
cerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to an- 
other the interpretation of tongues ; but all these worketh that 
one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally 
as he will." (I Cor. 12: 4-11.) All these gifts, and many 
others, were enjoyed by the primitive Christians, and were 
inseparably connected with the true Gospel of Christ. 

The World: — Did you not write an epistle to the Corin- 
thian saints in which you told them that the gifts of prophecy, 
tongues, etc., would cease? 

Paul: — I did. I told them that such gifts would cease 
when that which is perfect should come. I read from my 
epistle : "Charity never faileth : but whether there be prophe- 
cies, they shall fail ; whether there be tongues, they shall 
cease ; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away. For 
we know in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that 
which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be 
done away. * * * For now we see through a glass, 
darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part; but then 
shall I know even as I am known." (I Cor. 13: 8-10, 12.) I 
wrote an epistle to the Ephesians, in which I told them that 
the spiritual gifts which Christ had placed in His Church 
were to continue "till we all come to the unity of the faith" 
The following is an extract from my epistle: "Wherefore 
he saith, when he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, 
and gave gifts unto men." "And he gave some, apostles; 
and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors 
and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work 
of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: till we 
all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of 



388 SCRAP BOOK OF 

the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the 
stature of the fulness of Christ." (Eph. 4: 8, 11-13.) 

The World: — The witness is excused. (To the Latter- 
day Saints) : — Do the members of your Church enjoy the gifts 
of the Holy Ghost? 

Latter-day Saints: — They do. "We believe in the gifts of 
the Holy Ghost being enjoyed now as much as they were in the 
days of the Apostles; we believe that the revelations of the 
Holy Ghost are necessary to organize the Priesthood; that no 
man can be called to fill any office in the ministry without it; 
we also believe in prophecy, in tongues, in visions, in revela- 
tions, in healings; and that these things cannot be enjoyed 
without the Holy Ghost; we believe that holy men of old 
spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost, and that holy 
men in these days speak by the same power; we believe in its 
being a comforter and a witness-bearer; that it brings things 
past to our remembrance, leads us into all truth, and shows 
us of things to come ; we believe that no man can know that 
Jesus is the Christ but by the Holy Ghost." 

The World: — Have you received authority from the Lord 
to confer the Holy Ghost upon those who comply with the 
laws and ordinances of the Gospel? 

Latter-day Saints : — We have. The authority was con- 
ferred upon Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery by the Apos- 
tles Peter, James and John. 

The World : — Have the gifts of the Holy Ghost been made 
manifest in this dispensation? 

Latter-day Saints : — They have. On the evening of March 
27th, 1836, Joseph Smith met the quorums of the Priesthood 
in the Kirtland Temple and instructed them respecting the 
ordinance of the washing of feet, and in relation to the spirit 
of prophecy. He called upon the congregation to speak, and 
not to fear to prophesy good concerning the Saints; "for if 
you prophesy," said he, "the falling of these hills, and the 
rising of the valleys, the downfall of the enemies of Zion, and 
the rising of the Kingdom of God, it shall come to pass. Do 
not quench the Spirit, for the first one that shall open his 
mouth shall receive the Spirit of prophecy." Brother George 
A. Smith arose, and began to prophesy, when a noise was 
heard like the sound of a rushing mighty wind, which filled 
the temple, and all the congregation simultaneously arose, 
being moved upon by an invisible power ; many began to speak 
in tongues, and prophesy ; others saw glorious visions ; and the 
Temple was filled with angels, which fact the Prophet de- 
clared to the congregation. The people of the neighborhood 



MORMON LITERATURE 389 

came running together, hearing an unusual sound within, and 
seeing a bright light like a pillar of fire resting upon the 
Temple, and were astonished at what was transpiring." (Com- 
pendium pp. 267-8.) 

The World : — Do you promise the Holy Ghost to all those 
who repent and obey the Gospel which you preach? 

Latter-day Saints : — We do. In sending forth His servants 
in these last days to proclaim the glad tidings of the Gospel of 
peace, the Lord said: "Therefore go ye into all the world, 
and whatsoever place ye cannot go into ye shall send, that 
the testimony may go from you into all the world unto every 
creature. And as I said unto mine apostles, even so I say 
unto you, for you are mine apostles, even God's high priests; 
ye are they whom my Father hath given me — ye are my 
friends; therefore, as I said unto mine apostles I say unto 
you again, that every soul who believeth on your words, and 
is baptized by water for the remission of sins, shall receive 
the Holy Ghost; and these signs shall follow them that be- 
lieve. In my name they shall do many wonderful works; in 
my name they shall cast out devils ; in my name they shall heal 
the sick ; in my name they shall open the eyes of the blind, and 
unstop the ears of the deaf ; and the tongue of the dumb shall 
speak; and if any man shall administer poison unto them it 
shall not hurt them ; and the poison of a serpent shall not have 
power to harm them. But a commandment I give unto them, 
that they shall not boast themselves of these things, neither 
speak them before the world, for these things are given unto 
you for your profit and for salvation. Verily, verily I say unto 
you, they who believe not on your words, and are not bap- 
tized in water, in my name, for the remission of their sins, 
that they may receive the Holy Ghost, shall be damned, and 
shall not come into my Father's Kingdom, where my Father 
and I am. And this revelation unto you, and commandment, 
is in force from this very hour upon all the world, and the 
gospel is unto all who have not received it." (Doc. and Cov. 
84: 62-75.) All who will, with honest hearts, receive the 
message which we bear — the message that God the Father has 
in these last days restored through the ministration of angels, 
the everlasting Gospel — shall receive a testimony by the mani- 
festations of the Holy Spirit of its Divine authenticity. And 
these manifestations shall be such as to give them perfect 
knowledge of its truth. 

VII. BAPTISM FOR THE DEAD. 

Latter-day Saints: — Before proceeding further, permit us 



390 SCRAP BOOK OF 

to ask you a question or two : Have we not proved, and that, 
too, beyond all controversy, that a living, active and abiding 
faith in God the Father, and in His Only Begotten Son, Jesus 
Christ, is indispensable to man's salvation? 

The World : — You have shown that, in order for a man 
to please God, not to mention being saved of Him, he must 
have faith in Him, and in His Son Jesus Christ, the Savior 
of the world. 

Latter-day Saints : — Have we not proven most conclu- 
sively that men must repent of their sins and turn away from 
their iniquities before they can gain access to the Kingdom of 
God? 

The World: — Sufficient evidence has been given to prove 
that sincere and genuine repentance must be exhibited in the 
lives of all men who hope for salvation, for the decree has 
gone forth that no unclean thing can enter the Kingdom of 
Heaven. 

Latter-day Saints: — Have we not proven that the proper 
mode of baptism is immersion, and that the object of baptism 
is for the remission of sins ? 

The World: — The testimony of your witnesses in regard 
to the mode, object and essentiality of baptism cannot be re- 
futed. Christ's answer to Nicodemus — "Except a man be 
born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter the Kingdom 
of God" — should put an end to all discussion on that subject. 

Latter-day Saints: — Have we not proven that after a man 
has complied with the ordinance of baptism, he must receive 
the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands of authorized 
servants of God? 

The World : — Such was the practice in the primitive 
church. After baptism the Apostles confirmed the believers 
by the laying on of hands, with prayer, and conferring the 
Holy Ghost. 

Latter-day Saints: — These are the first principles of the 
Gospel of Christ, and the Apostle Paul has declared that 
"though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other Gos- 
pel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, 
let him be accursed." (Gal. 1: 8.) 

The World: — You have laid before us in a most clear 
and convincing manner the plan of salvation. Permit us now 
to ask you, What is to become of those who have died in 
ignorance of the Gospel of Christ? 

Latter-day Saints : — Our reply to that question is this : 
God is a God of mercy and justice. He does not seek a crop 
where there has been no seed sown. All those who have died 



MORMON LITERATURE 391 

in ignorance of the Gospel are in the hands of Him whose 
nature and whose name is Love, whose desire is that all His 
children may be saved and brought to a knowledge of the 
truth. He has made provision whereby the glad tidings of 
great joy which the angel brought to the shepherds on the 
morning of the Savior's birth shall be proclaimed unto every 
son and daughter of God. The Creator has made of one 
blood all nations that dwell on the earth. There is no respect 
of persons with God. His glorious plan of redemption was 
not revealed for the benefit of a favored class. When the 
angel of the Lord appeared to the shepherds on the plains of 
Judaea, he said unto them, "Behold, I bring you glad tidings 
of great joy, which shall be to all people." (Luke 2: 10.) 
Now, it is an undisputed fact that millions had died before 
that time without having heard those good tidings, just as 
millions have died since whose ears have never been saluted 
with the good news of the Savior's birth, and of the great 
redemption which He purchased for the whole human family 
by the shedding of His most precious blood. Who could be 
so lost to all reason as to think for a moment that God would 
consign to everlasting punishment all those who died in abso- 
lute ignorance of His Divine laws ? We now ask you, as Paul 
asked the Roman saints, "How then shall they call on him in 
whom they have not believed? and how shall they believe in 
him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear 
without a preacher?" (Rom. 10: 14.) But here is the Apos- 
tle Peter, a recognized authority on the doctrine of Christ. 
Hear what he has to say in the subject. 

TESTIMONY OF PETER. 

The World: — Peter, would you have us believe that the 
Gospel is preached to those who die in ignorance of its Divine 
truths ? 

Peter: — I am surprised to hear you ask such a question 
when so much has been written on the matter. Jesus Christ 
came, not to save the living only, but the dead also. He de- 
clared that if He were lifted up from the earth He would 
draw all men unto Him, (John 12 : 32), and that the hour was 
coming when the dead, as well as the living, would hear His 
voice. (John 5 : 25.) 

The World: — Then, according to your testimony, Christ 
after having preached the Gospel to men in the flesh, went 
also and preached the same Gospel to those who had died 
without having heard of its saving principles? 

Peter: — He did; and not to them only, but also to those 



392 SCRAP BOOK OF 

who rejected it when it was preached to them on the earth. 

The World : — This is certainly strange doctrine to us. Our 
ministers have never taught us that the dead could be saved 
as well as the living. 

Peter : — That is because they do not understand the Scrip- 
tures. The men who wrote the Scriptures wrote as they were 
moved upon by the Holy Ghost, and in order for men to un- 
derstand the writings of the prophets and other inspired serv- 
ants of God, they must be in possession of the same Spirit, 
for "the things of God knoweth no man but by the Spirit of 
God." If you will permit me, I will endeavor to make the 
Scriptures plain to your understanding. Noah, as you all 
know, was a preacher of righteousness. He was called by 
the Lord to preach the Gospel to the people of his generation. 
But they refused to listen to his warning; they turned deaf 
ears to his entreaties, and at last the Lord came out in judg- 
ment upon them and destroyed them from the face of the 
earth. But did He then cast them off forever? No, indeed. 
The Lord does not keep His anger forever. He had pre- 
pared a place for them, for in His house there are many 
mansions. He had prepared a prison-house for the wicked 
and rebellious, and when the antediluvians were destroyed in 
the flesh, their spirits were shut up in the Lord's prison-house, 
where they were kept for thousands of years, or in other 
words, till they had paid the uttermost farthing. 

The World: — And did those people have the opportunity 
afterwards of again hearing the Gospel? 

Peter: — I am coming to that. I told you those spirits 
w r ere shut up in prison for thousands of years. Now, I do not 
ask you to accept of my testimony alone concerning this mat- 
ter. I am going to read to you what Isaiah the Prophet has 
written concerning the Lord's prison-house and its inmates. 
Here are his words : "And they shall be gathered together, 
as prisoners are gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in 
the prison, and after many days shall they be visited." 
(Isaiah 24: 22.) Now, let us stop for a moment and analyze 
this Scripture. There is a depth of meaning in it, I assure 
you. Writing was not done with such ease in Isaiah's time 
as it is today. The prophet did not pen the words which I 
have read just for pastime — they were written for our profit 
and learning. He pointed out most clearly the fate of those 
who would not hearken to the voice of the Lord or of His 
servants, but spent the days of their probation in gratifying 
their carnal appetites. They were to be gathered together as 
prisoners, and shut up in a prison, where they were to be 



MORMON LITERATURE 393 

confined for many days. But they were not to be left with- 
out hope. The promise was made that when they had paid 
the penalty for their misdeeds they would be visited. This, 
according to the words of the prophet was part of Christ's 
missionary work: He was to preach redemption not only to 
the living, but to the dead as well; He was to visit the pris- 
oners in the prison-house and preach deliverance to them. I 
quote again from his writings : "I the Lord have called thee 
in righteousness, and will hold thine hand, and will keep 
thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light 
of the Gentiles; to open the blind eyes, to bring out the pris- 
oners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of 
the prison-house." (Isaiah 42: 6, 7.) Now, I desire to re- 
mind you that Christ confirmed this prophecy of Isaiah. He 
told the people that it referred to Him, and that it would be 
fulfilled in Him. Standing up in the synagogue in Nazareth 
one Sabbath day He quoted Isaiah's prophecy, as follows : 
"The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed 
me to preach the Gospel to the poor ; he hath sent me to heal 
the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and 
recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are 
bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord." (Luke 
4: 18, 19.) So, you see that part of Christ's work was to 
preach deliverance to the captives, and open the prison to 
those who were bound. 

The World: — When did the Messiah perform that work? 

Peter: — During the three days that His body lay in the 
tomb. 

The World: — Was His Spirit not with His Father during 
that time? 

Peter: — According to Christ's own testimony it was not. 
When the Lord appeared to Mary, after His resurrection, He 
told her to touch Him not, for He had not yet ascended to 
His Father. (John 20: 17.) In two epistles which I wrote 
to the Saints in early days I made special reference to Christ's 
visit to the spirits in prison. This is what I said : "For Christ 
also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that 
He might bring us to -God, being put to death in the flesh, but 
quickened by the Spirit: by which also he went and preached 
unto the spirits in prison; which sometime were disobedient, 
when once the longsuffering of God waited in the days of 
Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, 
eight souls were saved by water." (I Peter 3: 18-20.) "For 
for this cause was the Gospel preached also to them that are 
dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, 



394 SCRAP BOOK OF 

but live according to God in the spirit." (I Peter 4: 6.) 
While this doctrine may be strange to you, it was quite well 
understood by the Saints in former days. 

The World : — We thank you, Peter, for your testimony. 

Latter-day Saints : — Before calling another witness we will 
quote to you the comments of Professor A. Hinderkoper, a 
German writer, and Bishop Alford, on the words of Peter. 
The former says : "In the second and third centuries every 
branch and division of the Christian Church, so far as their 
records enable us to judge, believed that Christ preached to 
the departed spirits." (Haley's Discrepancies of the Bible.) 
Bishop Alford says: "I understand these words (I Peter 3: 
19) to say that our Lord in his disembodied state, did go to 
the place of detention of departed spirits, and did there an- 
nounce His work of redemption; preach salvation in fact, to 
the disembodied spirits of those who refused to obey the 
voice of God when the judgment of the flood was hanging 
over them." We now respectfully ask you to listen to what 
the Apostle Paul has to say on this matter. 

Paul's evidence. 

The World: — Paul, do you believe that the Gospel is 
preached to men after they depart this life? 

Paul : — I do. I corroborate all that the Apostle Peter has 
said concerning salvation for the dead. This doctrine was 
well understood by the people in our day. Jesus, you remem- 
ber, told Nicodemus that except a man were born of water 
and of the Spirit, he could not enter the Kingdom of God. 
Now, in those days the people asked the same question that 
many people ask today, "If baptism is essential to salvation, 
what is to become of those who have died without having 
been baptized?" Had the Lord failed to make provision for 
such people, it would have revealed an imperfection in the 
plan of salvation, which is not the case, for "the law of the 
Lord is perfect." Peter has told you that the Gospel was 
preached to the dead ; I taught the people the doctrine of bap- 
tism for the dead. Here is what I wrote to the Corinthians : 
"Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if 
the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the 
dead?" (I Cor. 15: 20.) The Saints in former times be- 
lieved in and performed a vicarious work for the dead — they 
were baptized for their dead. But after the death of the 
Apostles men transgressed the laws and changed the ordi- 
nances of the Gospel, in consequence of which darkness covers 
the earth and gross darkness the minds of the people. 



MORMON LITERATURE 395 

The World : — You are excused, Paul. 

Latter-day Saints (to the World) : — We desire to call your 
attention to a prophecy which was made by Malachi. He 
prophesied as follows: "Behold, I will send you Elijah the 
prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of 
the Lord: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the 
children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest 
I come and smite the earth with a curse." (Mai. 4: 5, 6.) 
Now, we testify to you, in all soberness, that this prophecy 
has been literally fulfilled. On the 3rd day of April, 1836, the 
Prophet Elijah appeared to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cow- 
dery in the Kirtland Temple. Addressing them he said : "Be- 
hold, the time has fully come, which was spoken of by the 
mouth of Malachi ; testifying that I should be sent before the 
great and dreadful day of the Lord come, to turn the hearts 
of the fathers to the children, and the children to the fathers, 
lest the whole earth be smitten with a curse. Therefore the 
keys of this dispensation are committed into your hands, and 
by this ye may know that the great and dreadful day of the 
Lord is near, even at the doors." We have built a number 
of temples, in which baptism and other ordinances have been 
performed in behalf of millions of our dead relatives and 
friends. This is also in fulfillment of the prophecy of Micah, 
who said: "But in the last days it shall come to pass, that 
the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in 
the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the 
hills ; and people shall flow unto it. And many nations shall 
come, and say, Come, and let us go up the mountain of the 
Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob ; and he will teach 
us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths : for the law 
shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jeru- 
salem." (Micah 4: 1, 2.) The work for the dead is still in 
progress. The hearts of the fathers are being turned to the 
children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers. Blessed 
are all those who engage in this glorious work, for great shall 
be their joy when they meet their loved ones who have passed 
beyond the veil, and for whom they stood as saviors upon 
Mount Zion. 

VIII. — DIVINE AUTHORITY. 

The World (to the Latter-day Saints) : — Do you claim to 
have received authority from the Lord to preach the Gospel 
and administer in the ordinances thereof? 

Latter-day Saints : — We do. The Lord has in these last 
days restored, through the ministering of angels, both the 



396 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Aaronic and Melchisedek Priesthood, empowering His serv- 
ants to preach the Gospel, baptize repentant believers for the 
remission of their sins, confirm them members in His Church, 
and by prayer and the imposition of hands call down upon 
them the Holy Ghost. 

The World: — Must a man be called of God and divinely 
appointed before he can preach acceptably the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ and administer its ordinances? 

Latter-day Saints: — He must, as the Apostle Paul and 
others will testify. 

TESTIMONY OF PAUL. 

The World: — Paul, do you consider it absolutely neces- 
sary in order for a man to preach the Gospel and administer 
in its ordinances, for him to be called of God and ordained 
by those holding Divine authority? 

Paul : — I do. In every dispensation of the world the Lord 
has chosen certain men to represent Him among the people. 
These He called, either by His own voice or by the voice of 
His servants whom He had previously chosen. 

The World: — Can you cite us a few examples of the call- 
ing of men to the ministry? 

Paul : — I can. The Lord called Noah to be a preacher of 
righteousness to the people of his generation; and when they 
would not hearken to the testimony of His authorized servant, 
the Lord destroyed them from the earth. Abraham, Isaac and 
Jacob were called in like manner for the work which the Lord 
had appointed them. 

The W r orld: — How were they called? 

Paul : — They were called by direct revelation from heaven, 
the Lord speaking to them by His own voice. To Abraham 
He said : "Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, 
and from thy father's house, unto a land that I will show 
thee : and I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless 
thee, and make thy name great and thou shalt be a blessing; 
* * * and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed." 
(Gen. 12: 1-3.) Isaac and Jacob were called in a similar 
manner. (Gen. 28: 2-5; 28: 10-15.) 

The World : — Would it be improper for a man to preach 
the Gospel and administer its ordinances without his having 
been divinely commissioned to do so? 

Paul : — It would, indeed. No man has a right to take 
such honor unto himself except he be called of God, as was 
Aaron. Permit me to read a couple of extracts from my epis- 
tles to the Romans and to the Hebrews. This is what I said : 



MORMON LITERATURE 397 

"How then shall they call on him in whom they have not 
believed? and how shall they believe in him of whom they 
have not heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher? 
and how shall they preach except they be sent?" (Rom. 10: 
14, 15.) "And no man taketh this honor unto himself, but he 
that is called of God, as was Aaron." (Heb. 5:4.) 

The World: — How was Aaron called to the ministry? 

Paul : — He was called of the Lord through the Prophet 
Moses. As you well know, the Lord spoke to Moses out of 
the burning bush, commissioning him to go on a mission to 
Egypt and deliver the children of Israel. Moses reminded the 
Lord that he had an impediment in his speech, when the Lord 
said to him: "Is not Aaron the Levite thy brother? I know 
that he can speak well. And also, behold, he cometh forth to 
meet thee ; and when he seeth thee he will be glad in his heart. 
And thou shalt speak unto him and put words in his mouth : 
and I will be with thy mouth, and with his mouth, and will 
teach you what you shall do." (Exodus 4: 14, 15.) "And 
the Lord said to Aaron, Go into the wilderness to meet Moses. 
And he went, and met him in the mount of God, and kissed 
him. And Moses told Aaron all the words of the Lord who 
had sent him, and all the signs which he had commanded 
him." (Exodus 4: 27, 28.) 

The World: — When men are called of the Lord, through 
His inspired servants, to minister unto the people, is it neces- 
sary for them to be ordained and set apart for their respective 
duties by the laying on of the hands of the Lord's servants? 

Paul: — It is. Such has been the practice in every Gospel 
dispensation. Joshua, the son of Nun, was set apart, as 
directed of the Lord, through the imposition of hands by 
Moses. Let me read to you what Moses has written on this 
matter: "And the Lord said unto Moses, take thee Joshua, 
the son of Nun, a man in whom is the Spirit, and lay thine 
hands upon him ; and set him before Eleazar the priest, and 
before all the congregation ; and give him a charge in their 
sight. And thou shalt put some of thine honor upon him, 
that all the congregation of the children of Israel may be 
obedient. * * * And Moses did as the Lord commanded 
him : and he took Joshua, and set him before Eleazar the 
priest, and before all the congregation: and he laid his hands 
upon him, and gave him a charge, as the Lord commanded 
by the hand of Moses." ^ (Num. 27: 18-20, 22, 23.) 

The World : — Paul, in what way were you called to the 
ministry, and by whom were you ordained? 

Paul : — I was called by the Holy Ghost, and was or- 



398 SCRAP BOOK OF 

daincd under the hands of Simeon, Lucius and Manaen. You 
will find a record of my call and ordination in the 13th chap- 
ter of the Acts of the Apostles, as follows: "Now there were 
in the church that was at Antioch certain prophets and teach- 
ers : as Barnabas, and Simeon that was called Niger, and 
Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen, which had been brought up 
with Herod the tetrarch, and Saul. As they ministered to the 
Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas 
and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. And 
when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their hands on 
them, they sent them away." (Acts 13: 1-3.) 

The World : — We have no further questions to ask you, 
Paul. 

Latter-day Saints : — We now respectfully ask you to hear 
what the Apostle Peter has to say on this very important sub- 
ject. 

peter's testimony. 

The World: — Were you called of the Lord and ordained 
to take part in His ministry? 

Peter: — I was. You will find an account of my call and 
ordination, as well as that of the other eleven apostles, in the 
third chapter of Mark's Gospel. It is as follows : "And he 
goeth up into a mountain, and calleth unto him whom He 
would : and they came unto him. And he ordained twelve, 
that they should be with him, and that he might send them 
forth to preach." (Mark 3: 13, 14.) "Ye have not chosen 
me," said Jesus, "but I have chosen you, and ordained you, 
that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit 
should remain : that whatsoever you shall ask of the Father 
in my name, he may give it you." (John 15: 16.) 

The World: — Must a man be called of God and ordained 
by Divine authority before he can hold an office in the Church 
of Christ? 

Peter: — He must. The death of Judas left a vacancy in 
the quorum of Apostles. In choosing his successor we ap- 
pealed to the Lord to manifest to us His mind and will in the 
selection of a man to fill the vacancy. There were two men. 
Barnabas and Matthias, whom we- considered equally worthy 
of the honor. We presented these two men before the Lord 
in prayer and said, "Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of 
all men, show which of these two thou hast chosen, that he 
may take part of this ministry and apostleship, from which 
Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own place." 
(Acts 1: 24, 25.) It was revealed to us that Matthias was 



MORMON LITERATURE 399 

the Lord's choice, and he was appointed by unanimous vote. 

The World : — Are we to understand from what you have 
said that it was the desire of the Lord that Apostles and 
Prophets and all the other officers should continue in the 
Church ? 

Peter: — Such, indeed, was the desire of the Lord. If it 
had not been, He would not have appointed a successor to 
Judas. 

The World : — Our ministers have told us that Apostles and 
Prophets are not necessary in these days ; that they were 
placed in the Church to establish Christianity, and that when 
Christianity was established they were no longer needed. 

Peter : — There is nothing in the Scriptures to warrant such 
an assertion. On the contrary, it is most positively stated that 
the Lord put these officers in the Church "for the perfecting 
of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
the body of Christ." And they were to remain in the church 
"till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowl- 
edge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure 
of the stature of the fulness of Christ; that we henceforth be 
no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with 
every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning 
craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive." (Eph. 4: 
12-14.) 

The World : — How was the primitive Christian Church 
organized ? 

Peter : — It was "built upon the foundation of apostles and 
prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone." 
(Eph. 2:20.) The Lord placed in the Church Apostles, 
Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors, Teachers, etc. (Eph. 4:11.) 

The World : — The churches of the world are not organized 
after that pattern? 

Peter: — They are not. They were not established by 
Christ. Had Christ established them, He would have put in 
them the same officers that He put in the early Christian 
Church. The Churches of the world were established by 
men. They are named after men. There is Saint Paul's 
Church, Saint Peter's Church, Saint Mark's Church, Saint 
Luke's Church, Saint John's Church, etc. 

The World : — There seems, therefore, to have been an 
apostasy from the primitive Christian Church? 

Peter: — There has. The Scriptures are replete with 
prophecies concerning the great apostasy which was to take 
place after the death of the apostles. Permit me to call your 
attention to a few of them. Have you a Bible at hand? 



400 SCRAP BOOK OF 

The World: — We have. 

Peter : — Turn to the fourth chapter of Paul's second epistle 
to Timothy and read what he prophesied concerning the apos- 
tasy that was to take place. 

The World: — Paul prophesied as follows: "For the time 
will come when they will not endure sound doctrine ; but 
after their own lusts shall they heap unto themselves teach- 
ers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears 
from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables." (II Tim. 
4: 3,4.) 

Peter: — Now turn to the 29th chapter of Isaiah and read 
what the prophet said concerning the state of the world in 
the last days. 

The World: — Isaiah prophesied as follows: "Stay your- 
selves, and wonder ; cry ye out, and cry : they are drunken, 
but not with wine ; they stagger, but not with strong drink. 
For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep 
sleep, and hath closed your eyes : the prophets and your rulers, 
the seers hath he covered. Wherefore the Lord said, foras- 
much as this people draw near me with their mouth, and 
with their lips do honor me, but have removed their heart 
far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the pre- 
cept of men; therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a mar- 
velous work among this people, even a marvelous work and 
a wonder: for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, 
and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid." 
(Isaiah 29: 9, 10, 13, 14.) 

Peter : — How perfectly did Paul describe the condition of 
the world at the present time ! Instead of having inspired 
Apostles and Prophets to reveal to them the mind and will 
of the Lord, and to teach to them the true plan of salvation, 
the people have heaped to themselves teachers, having itch- 
ing ears, and they have turned their ears away from the 
truth and turned them unto fables. When you think of the 
multitude of jarring and contending sects that are in the 
world today, you can see how literally the prophecies of Paul 
and Isaiah have been fulfilled. 

The World : — Were Paul and Isaiah the only ones who 
prophesied concerning an apostasy? 

Peter : — They were not. There were many others who 
uttered similar predictions. But I ask you to read what 
Isaiah further said concerning the apostasy; you will find it 
in the twenty-fourth chapter of his book. 

The World : — Isaiah says : "The earth also is defiled un- 
der the inhabitants thereof; because they have transgressed 



MORMON LITERATURE 401 

the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting cov- 
enant. Therefore hath the curse devoured the earth, and 
they that dwell therein are desolate ; therefore the inhabitants 
of the earth are burned, and few men left." (Isaiah 24: 

Peter: — Notice the similarity in these prophecies: Isaiah 
prophesied that the day would come when the people would 
transgress the laws, change the ordinance, and break the ever- 
lasting covenant. Paul declared that the time would come 
when they would not endure sound doctrine, but would heap 
to themselves teachers, having itching ears, who would turn 
their ears away from the truth and turn them unto fables. 
On another occasion Paul prophesied as follows : "For I 
know this, that after my departure shall grievous wolves enter 
in among you, not sparing the flock. Also of your own selves 
shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away dis- 
ciples after them." (Acts 20: 29, 30.) Paul lived to see the 
beginning of the terrible apostasy of which he spoke. "I 
marvel," said he, writing to the Galatians, "that ye are so 
soon removed from him that called you into the grace of 
Christ unto another gospel : which is not another ; but there 
be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of 
Christ." (Gal. 1 : 6, 7.) I myself prophesied concerning the 
apostasy. Here is what I said : "But there were false proph- 
ets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers 
among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even 
denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon them- 
selves swift destruction. And many shall follow their^ per- 
nicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be 
evil spoken of. And through covetousness shall they with 
feigned words make merchandise of you." (II Peter 2: 1-3.) 

The World : — The prophets and apostles truly foretold an 
apostasy, and the divided state of Christendom — the hundreds 
of different sects and denominations, the numerous, conflicting 
theories which are being advocated by men for the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ — bear incontrovertible testimony that such an 
apostasy has taken place. Must this condition continue, or 
will there be a restitution? 

Peter : — There will be a restitution of all things spoken 
of by the mouth of the holy prophets. 

The World :— Do you think the Lord will ever send us 
Apostles and Prophets to teach us the true Gospel of Christ 
as it was taught by Him and His inspired servants in ancient 
days? 

Peter: — lie will, for so He has declared. Here is the 



402 SCRAP BOOK OF 

Apostle John ; I pray you, hear what he has to say concerning 
the restoration of the Gospel in the latter days. 

john's testimony. 

The World : — John, do you think we will ever be favored 
with new revelation from God? 

John : — Have you forgotten what Joel prophesied concern- 
ing the last days? He said: "And it shall come to pass 
afterward, that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh: and 
your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men 
shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions." (Joel 
2: 28.) 

The World : — Then, we may look for Prophets to be sent 
of God. 

John : — Yes, and angels also will come down from heaven 
to restore that which was lost. You have heard already of the 
great apostasy that was to take place; you have seen how the 
principles and ordinances of the Gospel have been perverted ; 
you see the Christian world a Babel of Confusion. The Lord 
knew that all these things would take place, and He decreed 
that in the last days He would set His hand again to recover 
His people from their lost and fallen state. He revealed to 
me that before His judgments were poured out upon the in- 
habitants of the earth He would send an angel with the ever- 
lasting Gospel, to be preached to every nation under heaven. 
Read, I pray you, what I said concerning this matter in the 
fourteenth chapter of my book. 

The World : — You wrote as follows : "And I saw another 
angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel 
to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every 
nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a 
loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him ; for the hour of 
his judgment is come : and worship him that made heaven and 
earth, and the sea, and the fountains of water. (Rev. 14: 
6, 7.) 

John: — Now, I advise you to look for the fulfillment of 
the things which the Lord has spoken by the mouth of His 
holy prophets. 

The World : — Thank you, John ; you are excused. 

Latter-day Saints: — Now, we testify to you in words of 
soberness that the angel which John predicted would come to 
the earth in the last days with the everlasting Gospel, has come 
to the Prophet Joseph Smith. The Lord also sent heavenly 
messengers to him and others, who conferred upon them Divine 



MORMON LITERATURE 403 

authority, and instructed them concerning the restoration of 
the true Church of Christ on the earth for the last time, pre- 
paratory to the coming of the Son of Man. That Church has 
been organized after the primitive pattern. In it are inspired 
Apostles and Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors and Teachers. It 
teaches the very same Gospel that was taught by Christ and 
His Apostles; its members enjoy the same gifts and blessings 
that were enjoyed by the former-day saints : they have the 
gift of prophecy, revelations, visions, healings, tongues, inter- 
pretation of tongues, etc. And, if you desire to know the 
truth of these things, we advise you to follow the exhortation 
of the Apostle James, when he said, "If any of you lack wis- 
dom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and 
upbraideth not; and it shall be given him." (James 1 : 5.) 



"Our enemies have kicked us, and cuffed 
us, and driven us from pillar to post, and 
we have multiplied and increased the more, 
until we have become what we are this day." 

— Brig ham Young. 



"It is not our business to fight our ene- 
mies. There is no man or woman on the 
face of the earth, but is our brother or our 
sister. They are the children of God and 
we are here to bear and forbear with them 
in their interest and for the glory of God. 

— Lorenzo Snow. 



n 



SCRAP BOOK OF 



A CONGRESSMAN'S OPINION OF THE PROPHET. 

{From the Historical Record.) 



In the winter of 1840, the Prophet Joseph Smith went to 
Washington, D. C, to petition the president of the United 
States and Congress to redress the grievances of the Saints 
against the people of Missouri. While at the nation's capital 
he had several opportunities of speaking in public. On the 
evening of February 5, 1840, he addressed a large audience. 
Mr. M. L. Davis, a member of Congress, was present. In a 
letter written to his wife the day after, he gives the following 
opinion of the Prophet : 

I went last evening to hear "Joe Smith," the celebrated Mormon, 
expound his doctrine. I, with several others, had a desire to under- 
stand his tenets as explained by himself. 

He is not an educated man; but he is a plain, sensible, strong- 
minded man. Everything he says is said in a manner to leave an 
impression that he is sincere. There is no levity, no fanaticism, no 
want of dignity in his deportment. He is apparently from forty to 
forty-five years of age, rather above the middle stature, and what 
you ladies would call a very good looking man. In his garb there are 
no peculiarities; his dress being that of a plain, unpretending citizen. 
He is by profession a farmer, but is evidently well read. * * * * 

During the whole of his address, which occupied more than two 
hours, there was no opinion or belief that he expressed, that was 
calculated, in the slightest degree, to impair the morals of society, or 
in any manner to degrade and brutalize the human species. There 
was much in his precepts, if they were followed, that would soften the 
asperities of man toward man, and that would tend to make him a 
more rational being than he is generally found to be. There was no 
violence, no fury, no denunciation. His religion appears to be a re- 
ligion of meekness, lowliness and mild persuasion. * * * Through- 
out his whole address he displayed strongly a spirit of charity and 
forbearance. The Mormon Bible, he said, was communicated to him 
direct from heaven. If there was such a thing on earth as the author 
of it, then he (Smith) was the author; but the idea that he wished to 
impress was that he had penned it as dictated by God. * * * 

I have changed my opinion of the Mormons. They are an injured 
and much abused people. 



404 



MORMON LITERATURE 



AN ANNOUNCEMENT CONCERNING THE CHURCH 
OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 

BY HEBER J. GRANT, TOKYO, JAPAN. 



Prove all things; hold fast to that which is good. 

1 Thess. 5: 21. 

If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to 
all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. 

But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth 
is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed. 

James 1 : 5, 6. 

We, as duly authorized representatives of the Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, have been sent to Japan for 
the purpose of teaching the plan of life and salvation, as it has 
again been revealed from heaven